N vain a 2 6 7 Patss Be So > nn zh ’ emi = Ren Soda iniaed Cres ts rr STS i si glans a rs I PEs DR ETE er Sr SE nei REE ; x rR SE a aS Sa TS FR CR A RE Ea EA Rr SE Mss WILSON’S MACKENZIE COLLECTION. Templa quam dilecta. RR. &. Temple. THE MACKENZIE COLLECTION. A DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE OF THE ORIENTAL. MANUSCRIPTS, AND OTHER ARTICLES ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE LITERATURE, HISTORY, STATISTICS AND ANTIQUITIES OF THE SOUTH OF INDIA; - COLLECTED BY THE LATE Ligur. Cor. COLIN MACKENZIE, SURVEYOR GENERAL OF INDIA. BY THE LATE H, H. WILSON, Eun, | SECRETARY TO THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, &c., &c., &c. TO WHICH IS PREFIXED A BRIEF OUTLINE OF THE LIFE OF COL. MACKENZIE AND OF THE STEPS TAKEN TO CATALOGUE AND UTILIZE HIS COLLECTION. AAA AAAAAA ' SECOND EDITION COMPLETE IN ONE. AAAAAAANAAAAAAAAAANA AANA AAA CALCUTTA, 1828. MapraAs.—HIGGINBOTHAM AND CO. By Appointment in Andiz to BV, KB. AB. the Prince of Tales, and to the Madras Wnibergity, : 13382. MADRAS: RE-PRINTED BY HIGGINBOTHAM AND CO., 165, MOUNT, ROAD. Gen PREFACE : r—p—— Tre frequent enquiries made for the Winson’s MACKENZIE Corrmorion and the high prices secured for second-hand copies at auction sales, have induced the present Publish- ers to reprint it. The work has for a long while been quite out of print and even used-copies are scarcely met with. It is now got up in a cheaper, handy form with catch-headings on each page, and in one volume instead | of two as originally published. The Index has been care- fully revised and enlarged. Opportunity has also been taken to prefix a brief outline of the life of Col. MacKENzIE, of the steps taken from time to time to catalogue his ¢ Collection,” and of the proposals for its utilization. Should inducement offer, it is intended, at some future date, to print, as a companion volume, the late Rev. WirLiam Tayvror’s able reports, on the portion of ithe “ Mackenzie Correction’ transferred to the Madras {Government from Calcutta alluded to at page xv. H & Co. January, 1882. S2Uoa%E Hr | ee PAGE. Brief outline of life of Col. MACKENZIE, of the steps taken to cata- logue his collection and of the proposals for its utilization. vii Mntroduction by Professor WILEON i. ....iiisiiiiieerasrrsesssrivnrrsees 1 PAGE. SaxscriT WORKS. TeLveu Books. Vedng, ovveovmborsvsdires on 92 Pauranic and Legendary Li- Vedanll, diiev.cirmvithon iis 98 terature, ........ 247 Nyaya, Logie, ious mses 102 Yl History, Biography, Dherma, Law, .....iv eens. 103 . 262 Params; ni, Si 113 Doctor. Plays, Tales, Sin 280 Mahatmayas, ..ciioindebiaons is 128 Philology, i. .s.. 301 Cheritras, or Historical and Astrology, Medicine and Me- Traditionary Records, ... 147 chanics, .... cou +303 Literature; Poetry, the H K B Drama and Blictorie; 151 AL BANARA Boogs, Science; Astronomy and Pauranic and Legendary Astrology, vii iii 162 History and Biography, .. 304 Geography, &c., ............ 169 Local History & Biography. 326 Medieine,” \..ivivirsinss enone 171 Tales, Poems, Ethical and Ee RR 1 Religious Compositions, Sootarials. ©. ciiniisicvnions 174 &e. 334 i Eee 176 Philology, Astrology, 1 Medi- Bonithys 7. = io 176 cine, &c.,........ . 340 JAIN LITERATURE, ....0vveseers 176 CANARA Toor. wre shu ases tesesane S12 Tami. Books. MALAYALAM BOOKS.....c.evunrne. 347 Pauranic and Legendary MAURATTA BOOES, : viyves civiosnes. 303 History, ........ 188 Uriva or Orissa BOOKS ...... 365 Local History and Biogra- phy,.. .. 108° TLINDI BOOKS, eusssssesnsusureses 969 Plays, Talos, Poors, &e. ; AraBic Books we 374 Including Religious and Ethical Compositions, ... 218 PERSIAN Books . cosnnee 375 On the Power of Virtue, we. 230 HIDUSTANI Be ; Tr the Hi Phllolondy.: i Gi sian Character .....c..ssee 390 Motte and Astrology. Se JAVANESE Books . 391 Arts, QP ARI AR 000200 B00 ARP ROD ODD 246 392 CONTENTS BURMAN BOOES ... .cvurererernres CONTENTS, vi PAGE. Locar Tracts. Telugu, . 393 amulet 417 Ceded Districts,..... . 435. IVIPBUY,. ec ins hanna wind 460 Western Coast, :.. . 467 NMilabar, ee 471 Moheabla, ...vearnirssec sara 485 Copies oF TAMIL INSCRIPTIONS ON PALM LEAVES ......... 491 Copies oF MISCELLANEOUS IN- SCRIPTIONS ..vvriaenssvnes ive 405 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, &C. . . 499 UNBOUND Tras &e. Class 1. * Persian, ............ 549 Class II. Tamil, &c.; Re- lating to the Divisions of Tonda Mandalam, ......... 550 Class III. Tamil; Relating to the Southern Provinces. 554 Class IV, Malayalam; Re- lating to the Southern Division of the Malabar Coast, 558 Class V. Renta, Zz 4 Be lating to Mysore, Bed- nore and the other Divi- sions of Kernata proper... 559 Class VI. Tualuva, &c.; Re- lating to the Provinces of the Canara Coast, ......... 560 Class VII. Telugu: Relat- ng to the Northern Cir- et ytiase es rh han 561 di VIII. Telugu; Re- lating to the Ceded Dis- iriets, ..... . 964 Class IX. Mahratta, {on 3 Relating to the Mahratta Districts, Se cereen 1O6D PAGE. - UxBoUND TRANSLATIONS—cONL. Class X. Sanscrit; Relat- ing to Hindu History and Geography, &6. +. .ceuuient Class XI. Miscellaneous ; Relating to Hindu Liter- ature, History, &e., ...... Class XII. Letters and Re- ports from Native Agents “employed to collect Books, Traditions, &ec., in vari- ous parts of the Penin- sula, Class XIII. Inscriptions... 573 Class XIV. Javanese and Dutch, &ec.; Relating to 566 567 Batavia and Ceylon, ...... 578 Tas or PANY ... ..c.ciivwesen 580 List or DrawiNGs............... 581 Portfolion i....o. i... ens 581 ABsTrRACT List oF COINS. Hindun Gold Coins............ 582 Hindu: Silver Coins, ......... 584 Mohammedan Coins.......... 586 Ancient Coing,..c.....veeveh 587 Modern European Coins, ... 588 MISCELLANEOUS. : “Hindu Copper Coins......... 590 Modern Hindu Copper Coins 593 Persian Copper Coins, ...... 593 Tagr or IMAGES... cc err. 594. AxTiQuUITIES, &C. 599 Report of Babu Rao, Ma. ratta Translator to Col. C. Mackenzie, of his jour- ney to Pondicherry, Ka- racal, &c., along the Coast, for the purpose of collecting historical in- formation, Coins, &ec., from the 24th December, 1816, to 27th May, 1817.. 599 ee ree Lr.-COL. COLIN MACKENZIE, o.., AND THE “ MACKENZIE COLLECTION.” Coronel Corin Mackenzik, the collector of the valuable manuscripts catalogued in the following pages, was a native of the island of Lewis. Little is known of his parentage, education or early life. For some time before he came to India, as we learn from the evidence given by Sir Arex. Jomnsron, late Chief Justice of Ceylon, before the Select Committee of the House of Commons on the affairs of the East India Company in 1832,* he was | employed by Frascis, the fifth Lord of Merchistoun, in searching for, and getting together, all available information | respecting the knowledge possessed by the Hindus of . Mathematics in general and of the nature and use of Lo- garithms in particular. This was done with a view to . enable that nobleman to write a life of his ancestor, Joun | NaPIER, the inventor of English Logarithms: but before the work was completed, Lorp Mercuisroun died. Mr. Mackexzig, desirous of prosecuting his oriental researches in India, then applied for and, through the influence of Lorp SearortH, whose protege he also was, obtained an . appointment as Cadet of Engineers on the Madras Estab- lishment of the East India Company. He came to India |in 1782, just a century ago, with letters of introduction to Lorp MAcarTNEY, the then Governor, and to Mr. JonnsTon, { who filled an important post at Madura, the ancient seat of a Hindu College celebrated for the extent and variety * Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. I, p. 333. viil 5 MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE. of the knowledge which its members had acquired in Astronomy, Mathematics and every branch of Indian Literature. Happily for Col. Mackenzie, Mrs. JonnsTon, daughter of his late friend and early patron and wife of the gentle- man to whom he had received an introduction, was at this time herself engaged in carrying out her deceased father’s intention of indicting the life of the author of Logarithms. For this purpose, she had in her employ the most distinguished Brahmins in the neighbourhood of Madura ; and, wishing to avail herself of the Colonel's help also, she and her husband invited him to join them at that station, He did so in 1783. Col. MACKENZIE’S intercourse with the Brahmins impressed him with the idea that the most valuable materials for a history of India might be collected in different parts of the penin- sula, and during his residence at Madura, he first con- ceived and formed the plan of making that collection which afterwards became the favorite object of his pur- suit for 38 years of his life, and which is now the most expensive and most valuable collection of historical docu- ments relative to India that ever was made by any one individual in Europe or in Asia. From 1783 to 1796, the first thirteen years of his | Indian career, Col. MACKENZIE was almost exclusively engaged in military and professional duties. These were troublous times when the country was just emerging from famine, penury and war. As he himself states, ina letter to his friend Sir ALEX. JoHNSTON, Written in 1817 and quoted in the following INTRODUCTION by Professor ‘WiLson, he was employed towards the close of the war of 1783 in the provinces of Coimbatore and Dindigul ; then on Engineering duties in the provinces of Madras, Nel- FUER iii i fi i i | | MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE. 1X lor and Guntur ; throughout the whole of the war, from 11790 to 1792, in Mysore ‘and in the countries ceded by the | Nizam ; and subsequently in Ceylon. These frequent changes and removals from province to province, from garrison to camp and from one desultory duty to another as well as the circumscribed means of a subaltern officer, prevented him giving that undeviating attention to his favourite pursuit it demanded. It was not until his return from the Ceylon expedition in 1796, that accident rather than design gave a fresh impulse to the prosecu- tion of his purpose of collecting manuscripts and informa- tion bearing on the Literature and History of India. Col. Mackenzie's plans, the impediments, difficulties and discouragements he had to encounter, and the means used for prosecuting his researches with success are so fully stated, in his own words, in the INnTRODUCTION that it 1s not necessary to refer to them here. Suffice it to note that he possessed favorable opportunities for furthering his wishes by the appointments he then held in the Survey Department. From 1796 to 1806 he was employed in the investigation of the Geography of the Deccan and in mapping the country ; and on the completion of this work, he was appointed Surveyor-General of Madras. In1811, he accompanied the military expedition to Java, where also he was active in collecting manuscripts and in con- tributing to a journal of Transactions published by the Batavian Society. In 1817 or 1818, the Colonel was appointed Surveyor-General of India. Col. Mackenzie left Madras to take up his ap- pointment at Calcutta with his literary and antiquarian collections and with the principal natives employed by him in arranging and translating them, intending there, B x MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE. to prepare a Catalogue Raisonnée of the whole and to give the translated materials such form as would facilitate their publication. The work was impeded by the death of several of his native Assistants and the ill- ness of others. Meanwhile his friend, Sir ALEX. JOHNSTON, was busy pressing on the Chairman of the Court of Directors the advantages that would accrue to Oriental History and Literature if Col. MackENzIE were permitted to return to England on leave in order that he might, with the assistance of the savants of Europe, arrange his valua- ble materials. But in this, both Sir Arex. and the Colonel were disappointed. Before the matter could be finally arranged, Col. Mackenzik died at Bengal in 1821 in the sixty-eighth year of his age, leaving untouched his Cata- logue Rarsonnée, which advancing age, failing health, want of leisure and other impediments, prevented him from preparing. In the course of his enquiries and during the forma- tion of the collection, Col. Mackenzie, however contri- buted from time to time several articles to the leading periodicals of the day devoted to oriental subjects. These are specified at page 8 of the InTroDUCTION, to which the reader is referred for particulars. In a literary way he also helped Col. WiLks in his History of Mysore by placing at his disposal several valuable papers on parti- cular periods of history, written specially for his aid and information in arranging the materials for that valuable work. He also appears to have sent home to England, presumably to the Court of Directors of the East India Company, prior to his proceeding to Calcutta, seven folio volumes of materials relating to the geography and history of the country with general and provincial maps. These literary productions may seem to bear a small proportion to MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE. aml a whole life devoted to similar enquiries, but at all events they shew how very much valuable and interesting in- formation may be gathered from the Mackenzie's Manu- scripts. “It was the character of Col. MacKENzIE,” says Sir Arex. Jouxssron, ‘to be diffident of sending anything forth to the world whilst there seemed to be any part of the subject susceptible of more complete elucidation. He was therefore chiefly employed in collecting materials for future works” rather than in prematurely arranging for publication fragmentary papers. A very large portion of his collection was gathered together personally by Col. Mackenzie himself during his visits on survey duty to all the most remarkable places between Cape Comorin and the Kistna in Southern India. The whole expenses incurred by that gentleman in this undertaking is vouched by Sir ALEXANDER to have amount- ed to upwards of 15,000£. At the suggestion of Sir Arex. Jornsron, and with the sanction of the Court of Directors, the MARQUIS OF Hastings, then Governor-General of India, purchased the collection’ on behalf of the E. I. Company from the widow of the deceased for 10,000£. The circumstances under which Professor WiLson offered to catalogue this collection, and the nature and object of his task are best learnt from his own INTRODUCTION Which follows. It ex- hibits a luminous though brief view of the chief results of the collection and the degree in which it may be expected to illustrate the Literature, Religion and History of Southern India. His catalogue, printed at Calcutta, was published in 1828 and evidences a scholar-like pains-tak- ing execution of the work. A list of the collections made by Col. MACKENZIE is given at page 14. It embraces works or parts of works xii MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE. on Religion, History, Biography, Geography, Medicine, Literature and Science, Ancient Inscriptions, Plans, Drawings, Coins, Images and Antiquities, (vases, statues, beads, seals, rings, &c.,) in no fewer than fourteen lan- guages and sixteen different characters. A large portion of this collection,—the Sanskrit, Arabic, Persian, Java- nese and Burman books with the Plans, Coins, Images, Sculptures, &c., as well as several volumes of manuscript translations were sent to England in three separate batches in 1823 and 1825 and on a subsequent date. The whole of the books and tracts in the languages of Southern India and the Inscriptions were lodged in the Madras College Library in 1828. These latter, of which a classi- fied list is given below, were for the most part palm leaves, and many of them in duplicate and triplicate. In TaMiL, there were 192 manuscripts gorpeloine the follow- ing subjects :— Pauranic and Legendary History : : . 44 Local History and Biography . . . 39 Plays, Tales, Poems, &c., including TAT and ethical compositions ; ] : . 72 Philology . . ; : . 10 Astronomy and Astrology 2 , : . 14 Medicine : . . : : 10 Arts : . . : : : : . 3 in TELUGU, 156 manuseripts :— Pauranic and Legendary Literature . g «. 36 Local History, Biography, &c. . : : . 93 Poetry, Plays, Tales, &e. 5 : : 82 Philology, . i . . 4g Astrology, Medieine 2nd Mellinnles : . 40 In Hara KANARA, 99 manuscripts :— Pauranic and Legendary History and Biogephy . 48 Local Hisjory and Biography . : 37 MEMOIR OF COL. MA CKENZIE. xiii Tales, Poems, Hthical and Religious composi- tions, &c.. . . : .:18 Philology, Astrology, oy So. : . 16 In CaNARA, 31 Documents of a miscellaneous character. In MALAYALIM, 6 do. do. In MAHRATTA, 12 do. do. In Uriva or Orissa, 23 do. do. In Hinpi, 12 do. do. JAIN LITERATURE.— Mr. Wilson’s catalogue mentions 44 MSS ; but only those in the Hala Kanara and Tamil were received. They number more than one-half. - Looar TrAcTs, 255, in number. These consist of short accounts of particular places, remarkable buildings, local traditions and particular usages, prepared in general expressly for Col. MackENzIE by his native agents or obtained by them during their excursions. They are in Tamil, Telugu, Canarese, Mahratta, &e. INSCRIPTIONS. These form the most laborious and, in Mr. WILsoN’s estimation, probable the most valuable portion of the whole collection. They are contained in 3 folio volumes and num- bers upwards of 8000. Two years later, in March 1830, the Committee of the Madras Literary Society and Auxiliary of the Royal Asiatic Society asked Government to transfer to them the MaokeNzIiE Collection, then lying “in a confused and utterly useless state, in the College Library.” They hoped to extract much interesting and valuable informa- tion from ‘ this mass of papers.” But, in consequence of their limited finances, they proposed to select only one or two subjects to begin with, confining attention in the first instance to the Jain Literature and the Inscriptions in general. This idea of utilizing the manuscripts origi- nated with one of Col. Mackenzie's Pandits, C. VENcATA Lucaumian, who offered to continue the prosecution of his master’s unfinished researches, and to examine and arrange xiv MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE, such papers as were collected by him.* The Government accorded their sanction to the Literary Society’s arrange- ment ; but there is nothing to shew that it was followed | with any practical results. Some few articles based on these MSS. occasionally appeared in the Madras Journal of Literature and Science; but they do not seem to have had any connection with the plans and designs of that learned body. | Meanwhile, in England, Captain Harkness, Secretary to the Royal Asiatic Society, undertook to translate and digest a portion of the manuscripts sent to the East India House ; and M. Jacqer of Paris expressed his intention to include in his Corpus Inscriptrorium, upon which he was then busily engaged, all the Inscriptions belonging to the | Mackenzie's Collection. t Col. Mark Wiks was largely indebted to the Mackenzie Collection for authentic information which he : found useful in preparing his History of Mysore for the Press. Several of the earlier chapters of his work were chiefly compiled from materials placed at his disposal by Col, Mackenzie. This he gracefully acknowledges in his preface to the book and bears unqualified testimony to the high value of the collection as embracing “ all that is necessary to illustrate the antiquities, the civil, military and religious institutions and ancient history of Southern India.” To the “grants” and Inscriptions Col. WiLks refers as ancient documents of a singularly curious texture, almost always fixing the chronology and frequently un-: folding the genealogy and military history of the donor: : * Letter from Secretary, Asiatic Department, M. L. S. and A. R. A. Society to Government, dated 9th March, 1830. + Report of the Committee of Papers, Calcutta Branch of the Asiatic Society, submitted to Government of India, 20th August 1836. MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE. xv and of his ancestors with all that is remarkable in their “civil institutions or religious reforms. For six years more the Madras portion of the Manu- scripts remained unutilized in the archives of the Madras Literary Society as it had previously in the College Lib- rary. InJune 1836, Pandit C. Vencara LucaMian again revived the subject of his being permitted to continue Col. Mackenzie's researches throughout this Presidency with the aid of Government. His offer was submitted by the Madras Government to the Supreme Government, now designated the Government of India; and that authority referred it for the opinion of the Calcutta Auxiliary of the Royal Asiatic Society. The Committee of Papers of that Association intimated that they had no faith in LucaMisn’s pretensions or qualifications for the work, and strongly urged the propriety of securing the services of the Rev. WiLLiam TayLor,* an oriental scholar of some note, since deceased, ¢ for the thorough examina- tion of the Mackenzie records.” They also recommended the publication of such papers as “he might select as the most valuable either in the elucidation of History or Native Science, Philosophy, Religion, Customs, &c.”” Mr. Tavvor having expressed his willingness to undertake the work, was granted by Government an allowance of Rs. 400 per mensem for 18 months as remuneration to himself and for the maintenance of a small establishment of Assistants. Mr. Tavior commenced his undertaking in about July 1837 and completed it in September 1838. The results of his labors were published from time to time in “a highly interesting series of five Analytical Reports, in * See Men whom India has known, Supplement, p. 92. xvi . MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE. the Madras Journal of Literature and Science, vols. 7 to 10. On examination, Mr. Tavror found that some papers and portions of papers were irrecoverably lost, either by fading of the ink or destruction of materials by insects, and that others were in an advanced stage of decay while: some few were cut out and taken away in whole or in part.* So far as possible he commenced the work of restoration at his own cost by having what could be re- transcribed on royal demy writing paper, and handsome-: ly bound in five folio volumes. One main object of the examination and collation of the Mackenzie Manuscripts was to ascertain their precise nature and value in throwing light on oriental history, literature, mythology, fiction and romance, and to select for translation and publication the: more important papers, No action appears to have been. taken on these reports, and the Mackenzie Manuscripts: were again allowed to lapse into obscurity, a neglect which, considering the vast store of curious and interest. ing matter they were known to contain, reflects discredit on the learned Society that promised to apply their ¢“ whole resources” in utilizing them, and on a Govern- ment that had spent a lakh of rupees in purchasing a mass of records that were once deemed an object of high and, national importance. In 1858, or 20 years later, the “Mackenzie Collec- tions” again came before the public in connection with the “ East India House” and “ Browne's Manuscripts,” the: collection having been meanwhile, in 1847, retransferred to the ¢ College Library.” It then formed the third volume of 4 Catalogue Rarsonnée of Oriental Manuscript in the Library of the (late) College, Fort St. George, in * Madras Journal of Literature and Science, Vol. VII, p. 2. MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE. xvii charge of the Board of Examiners, by the Rev. WiLLiam Tavror.” This catalogue was prepared under the orders of the Government of Madras and with the sanction of the Court of Directors of the E. I. Company. It con- tains a classified and a fuller epitome of the collection than that originally prepared by Mr. TavLor, and is valuable as shewing the materials available for utilization. Mr. Warter Eruior, late a member of the Madras Government, on this occasion renewed the proposal for the collation, translation and printing of those papers that might be deemed worthy of such distinction ; but the Court of Directors directed that no steps should be taken to this end without a reference to them. Since then the Government of India has passed from the E. I. Company to Her Majesty the Queen Empress, and after the lapse of about half a century, the question, how shall this magnificent collection be turned to the best account, still remains unsolved. Northern India has its ¢ Bibliotheca Indica ;” but the literature of Southern India, containing a mine hitherto almost unexplored out of India and afford- ing ample material for speculation and research by the literati of Europe, remains unnoticed. The old authors, whose writings are more curious than useful, do not per- haps suit the matter-of-fact tastes and habits of the pre- sent generation, yet still the utilization of a collection of such considerable value and extent as the Government Oriental Manuscripts, is well worthy the patronage of a liberal and enlightened Government. The subject of ancient manuscripts is now again attracting the attention of the authorities, and it is possible that in connection with this movement, something may be done to rescue from oblivion a collection calculated to throw much light on historical researches relating to India. c xviii MEMOIR OF COL. MACKENZIE. The Mackenzie Collection is now incorporated in the Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, of which Dr. Gustav Oppert, the Professor of Sanskrit at the Presi- dency College, is the Curator. The whole collection, which was formerly lying about on wooden benches in the open air and even exposed to the danger of being stolen, has, by Professor OpperT, been arranged and deposited in 20 teakwood glass cases. The whole collection amounts to about 8000 MSS., but the number of works is larger, as in one cadgan book there are often many different writ- ings. The Library is now open to the public on all week days, and is much consulted especially by native scholars. A fuller and more complete sketch of Col. MAOKEN- zis literary life and labors will be found in a biographical notice contributed by Sir Alex. Jornsroxn to the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, London, vol. I, p. 333, which was extracted into the Madras Journal of Litera- ture and Science, vol. IT, pp. 262 and 354. * Men whom India has known” has also an interesting notice of the Colonel. AA AANA ele AAAI INTRODUCTION. ret eres SEVERAL years have elapsed since the attention of oriental enquir- ers was attracted to the existence of an extensive Collection of literary materials, relating to the Antiquities of the South of India, accumulated by Col. Colin Mackenzie, the Surveyor- General of India, then recently deceased. An account of that Collection is now submitted to the Public. Before proceeding however to particularise the details, it may facilitate an apprecia- tion of their value, to advert to the circumstances under which the materials were collected, and those which have led to their present description, the different divisions under which they have been arranged, and the light which they reflect upon the Languages and Literature, and the Bisipton and Political Revo- lutions of the South of India. A Letter addressed by Col. Mackenzie to Sir Alexander Johnston in 1817, conveys an authentic view of the motives which led him to form the Collection, and the means which enabled him to prosecute his researches with success. His own words will best be employed to explain as much as is necessary to our purpose. They give also a not uninteresting outline of the Colonel’s Indian Career. “ The first thirteen years of my life in India, may be fairly considered as of little moment to the objects pursued latterly in collecting observations and notices of Hindoo manners, of Geo- graphy, and of History ; with every attachment to this pursuit, to which my attention was directed before I left England; and not devoid of opportunities in India; yet the circumscribed means of a Subaltern Officer, a limited knowledge of men in power or office, and the necessity of prompt attention to mili- tary and professional duties, could not admit of that undeviating attention, which 1s so necessary to the success of any pursuit, at ga 2 INTRODUCTION, all times, much more so to what must be extracted from the various languages, dialects and characters of the Peninsula of India. 1 “In particular, a Ruowledin of the native languages, s0 essentially requisite, could never be regularly cultivated, in conse-' quence of the frequent changes and removals from province to province; from garrison to camp, and from one desultory duty to another. Those encouragements to study the languages of the vast countries, that have come under our domination since’ my arrival in India, were reserved for more happy times and for those, who are more fortunate in having leisure for their cultivation ; from the evils of famine, penury and war, the land. was then slowly emerging ; and long struggling under the miseries of bad management, before the immediate administration of the South came under the benign influence of the British Government. ¢ In the whole of this period, in which I have marched or wandered, over most of the provinces south of the Kistna, I look back with regret to objects now known to exist, that could hay been then examined; and to traces of customs and of institu- tions that could have been explained, had time or means admitted of the enquiry. : “ It was only after my return from the expedition to Ceylon in 1796, that accident rather than design, though ever search- ing for lights that were denied to my situation, threw in my way, those means that I have since unceasingly pursued (not without some success I hope) of penetrating beyond the common surface of the Antiquities, the History and the Institutions of the south of India. : | “ The connexion then formed with one person, a native and -a Bramin,* was the first step of my introduction into the portal x * The lamented C. V. Borla, a Bramin, then almost a youth, of the quick- est genius and disposition, possessing that conciliatory turn of mind that soon reconciled all sects and all tribes to the course of enquiry, followed with these surveys. After seven years’ service he was suddenly taken off from these labours, but not before he had férmed his younger brother and several other useful persons, of all castes, Bramin, Jain and Malabars, to} the investigations that have since been satisfactorily followed. ie | | INTRODUCTION. : 3 of Indian knowledge ; devoid of any knowledge of the languages myself, I owe to the happy genius of this individual, the encour- agement and the means of obtaining what I so long sought. In the following papers you will observe fifteen different dialects, and twenty-four characters were necessary for this purpose. On the reduction of Seringapatam, in 1799, not one of our people could translate from the Canarese alone. At present we have these translations made not only from the modern characters ; ‘but the more obscure and almost obsolete characters of the Sas- ‘sanums (or Inscriptions) in Canarese and in Tamul ; besides what have been done from the Sanscrit, of which in my first years in India, I could scarcely obtain any information. From the moment the talents of the lamented Boria were applied, a new avenue to Hindoo knowledge was opened, and though I was deprived of ‘him at an early age, his example and instructions were so happily followed up by his brethren and disciples, that an establishment ‘was gradually formed, by which the whole of our provinces might be gradually analized on the method thus fortuitously begun and successfully followed so far. Of the claims of these individuals ‘and the superior merits of some, a special representation has laid before this government since 26th September last unanswered. How they are to be disposed of on my departure for Bengal is ‘still in doubt. The attachment existing, and increased in 18 to 20 years, leaves me no room to doubt but some will adhere to my fortune; but it is to be confessed it is at ‘some hazard in again exchanging a state of moderate comfort with their fami- lies for a state of dependance in a distant country; and this uncertainty of an adequate provision for ‘these useful people renders my situation at present more uncomfortable than I wish to say. : “For these thirteen years, therefore, there is little to shew | besides the Journal and Notes of an Officer employed in all the campaigns of the time; first towards the close of the war of | 1783 in the provinces of Coimbatoor and Dindigul, and after- | wards in professional duties in the provinces of Madras, Nellore land Guntoor, throughout the whole of the war from 1790 to 1792 in Mysore, and in the countries ceeded to the Nizam by the ; | peace of 1792, and from that period engaged in the first attempts 4 INTRODUCTION. to methodize and embody the geography of the Deckan, attempts that were unfortunately thwarted or impeded by measures not. necessary here to detail; the voyage and campaign in Ceylon may be noticed as fotradeictory to part of what followed, on my return to resume the geography of Deckan. ¢ Some voluntary efforts for these purposes, had at last excited the notice of a few friends in the field in the campaigns in Mysore, too partial perhaps to my slender talents and ardor for the pursuit, and in 1792, after the peace of Seringapatam, I was sent a subaltern from the army in Mysore, by the desire of the late revered Lord Cornwallis, with the small detachment at first employed in the Nizam’s dominions for the purpose of acquiring some information of the geography of these countries, and of the relative boundaries of the several States, them assuming a new form and new limits. “From 1792 to 1799, it were tedious to relate the difficulties, the accidents and the discouragement that impeded the progress of this design. The slender means allotted from the necessity of a rigid, no doubt just, economy ; the doubts and the hindrance | ever attendant on new attempts; difficulties arising from the nature of the climate of the country, of the government; from | conflicting interests, and passions and prejudices difficult to | contend with, and unpleasant to recollect. “In the year 1796, a general Map of the Nizam’s dominions was submitted to Government for the first time, compiled and digested from various materials of various authority described in a Memoir that accompanied; and designed rather as a speci- men for future corrections, and shewing what was wanting as much as what was done. It had however the use of bringing the subjeet into one point of view ; further enquiry improved its supplements in 1798 and 99, and some encouragement was then “held forth that induced perseverance, tho’ little effectual assist- ance was given. My removal* from any share in the direction of * It is too late now to apply a remedy and too painful to refer to criginal documents to show how the most public spirited plausible reasons may be advanced for measures most absard and hurtful to the iuterests of the public and of science; otherwise this might be produced as an additional F 4 I e . ¢ ] 3 INTRODUCZION. d the Deckan surveys in 1806, put a stop to the further improvement of this Map ; yet the subject has not been neglected and it is hoped may one day be resumed on the revival of the materials since collected, though on a more circumscribed scale than what * was once intended. “In returning to Hydrabad in 1798, for the third time, to resumé the investigation of Deckan Geography, measures were proposed, and in part methodized for analizing the whole Deckan ; and before 1799, considerable help was attained by obtaining a copy of the regular official Dufter of the Deckan in its provincial ‘and even minuter divisions which has been since translated from ‘the Persian; as well as certain MSS. of authority which were proposed as the basis of the Plan to be followed in the enquiry and description. The Deckan was in fact then a ferra incognita of which no authentic evidence existed, excepting in some uncer- fain notices and mutilated sketches of the marches of Bussy ; and in the travels of Tavernier and Thevenot; which convey ‘but little satisfaction* to the philosophical accuracy of modern times. ‘ This plan in its bud was nearly overset by the new war with Tippoo ; it may be satisfactory however to know that the attempts then made were not without use both in a military light, (as ‘described more fully in official reports) and in anticipating mea- ‘sures that have since been or may be still advantageously followed in arranging the History, Antiquities and Statistics of that inter ‘esting country. : “ After the reduction of Mysore in 1799, and in the arrange- ments that followed, I was employed in assisting the Commis- instance of the erroneous measures in those times. All that had been intended and partly executed by the measures encouraged in the Govern- ‘ment of Lord Cornwallis and Wellesley was nearly overset, and almost lost sight of ever since, and though our arms now occupy positions in the most distant parts of the Deckan, no systematic plan is yet adopted for concen- trating the results and combinations of our marches and expensive surveys in that country into a more correct General Map. # See Gentille’s opinion on the Geography of India. Voyages Aux Indes: 6 _~ INTRODUCTION. sioners with geographical information, to promote the arrange- ment and a knowledge of the limits of the subject of the partition. On my return to Madras the Governor-General, the Earl of Morn- ington, being justly of opinion, that a more complete knowledge of these countries was indispensibly necessary for the information of Government, was pleased in the handsomest manner, without solicitation or any personal knowledge, to appoint me to survey Mysore, assisted by an establishment suited rather to an econo- mical scale of expenditure than to so extensive an undertaking ; but to be carried through a country yet so little known, that the position of some of the provinces ceded by the treaty of partition could not be ascertained till this survey was advanced under peculiar circumstances of embarrassment. For instance—Holall ‘ceded to the Marattas, Goodicotta on the N. W. of Chitteldroog mistaken for a small Fort North of Colar on the east of Mysore, and many other instances, whence some knowledge of the country rendered a survey indispensible. « Consonant to my original ideas, I considered this occasion favorable for arranging a plan of survey embracing the statistics and history of the country as well as of its geography; and submitted a plan for this purpose which was approved of by this Government. Three assistants, and a naturalist were then for the first time attached to me, yet this moderate establishment was immediately after disapproved of in England, and a design: that originated in the most enlightened principle, was nearly crushed by the rigorous application of orders too hastily issued and received in India in the end of 1801, when I had, at very con- siderable hazard of my health, just completed the survey of the northern and eastern frontier of Mysore. “ How far the idea suggested was fulfilled it is not for me to say ; from adverse circumstances one part was nearly defeated ; and the Natural History was never analyzed in the manner I bol posed and expected in concert with the survey; the suspense I was placed in from the reduction of the slender stipend allotted to myself, both for salary and to provide for increasing contin= gencies, was not only sufficiently mortifying, but was aggravated ~ by the overthrow of the establishment first arranged for the work, INTRODUCTION. . 7 while other branches* were favored, in the application of the Director’s orders. The effects of these measures on the public ‘mind and even on my assistants; contributed to paralize every effort for its completion ; but notwithstanding these difficulties ‘the success attending the first researches, and a conviction of (its utility induced me to persevere till 1807. The geography of the province of Mysore was literally completed in the minutest degree of 40,000 square miles of territory ; considerable materials were acquired of its statistics and of its history ; and the basis laid for obtaining that of the Peninsula on a plan undeviatingly followed up ever since. a A a ht Se rte wired ~ ““ Much of the materials collected on this occasion were trans- ‘mitted home in 7 folio volumes with general and provincial Maps ; but it is proper to observe that still more considerable materials for the history of the south are in reserve, not literally belonging to the Mysore survey, though springing from the same. “It is also proper to notice that in the course of these investi- gations, and notwithstanding the embarrassments of this work, the first lights were thrown on the history of the country below the Ghats, which have been since enlarged by materials constantly increasing ; and confirming the information acquired in the upper country. Among various interesting subjects may be mentioned, 1. The discovery of the Jain religion and philosophy and its distinction from that of the Boudh. 2. The ancient different sects of religion in this contin and their subdivisions, the Lingavunt, the Saivam, Pandarum, Mutts, &ec., &e. 3. The nature and use of the Sassanum and inscriptions on stone and copper; and their utility in throwing light on the important subject of Hindoo tenures ; confirmed by upwards of 3,000 authentic inscriptions, collected since 1800. * In the Regulations of Survey of October 1810, no less than 20 Military Officers were attached to the Quarter Master General, exclusive of the Military Institution, and the establishment of Native Surveyors under the Revenue Department. The results arising from those Departments compared with that of the Mysore survey, would afford the most just means of judging of the utility of either of the works. S INTRODUCTION. 4. The design and nature of the monumental stones and trophies found in various parts of the country from Cape Comorin to Delhi, called Veeracul and Maastie cul, which illustrate the ancient customs of the early inhabitants and per- haps of the early western nations. 5 5. The sepulchral Tumuli, Mounds and Barrows of the early : and of Europe; illustrated by drawings and various other / _ notices of antiquities and institutions.” 3 It may be here observed that the reslts of a few of thes enquiries were from time to time communicated to the public, and in the interval described, the following papers from the pen of Col. Mackenzie were printed : : 1. Account of the construction of a Map of the Road from Nellore to Ongole. Dalrymple’s Oriental Repertory, vol. I. 2. Description of the route from Ongole to Innaconda and Belameonda with a map. Ibid. § 3. Account of the Kommam tank. Ibid., vol. II. ~ 3 4. Description of the source of the Pennar River Ibid. § 5. Sketch of the life of Hyder Ali Khan. Asiatic Annual Register, 1804. 6. History of the Anagundi or Vijaya Nagar Rajas. Ibid. 8 7. History of the Rajas of Anagundi from enquiries made i on the spot. Ibid. 8. Account of the Marda Gooroos. Ibid. 9. Account of the Batia Rajas i Ibid. 10. Description of the Temple at Sri Sailam, i | Asiatic Researches, vol. V. ¥ 11. Remarks on some Antiquities on the West and South 1 Coasts of Ceylon. Ibid., vol. V1. | 12. Extracts from Journals descriptive of Jain Monuments : 1 and Hstablishments in the South of India. Ibid., vol. IX. There are also translations of several Inscriptions in the same volume, furnished by Col. Mackenzie. 5 Of these, the papers relating to the Jains were the most ove] and important, and first brought to notice the existence of a Sect, which is very extensively dispersed throughout India, and includes a considerable portion of its most respectable and} pple natives. INTRODUCTION. 9 After the conclusion of the Mysore survey, Col. Mackenzie “was appointed Surveyor-General at Madras, but had scarcely ‘time to take charge of his office, when he was called away to accompany the expedition to Java in 1811. After the military {objects of the expedition had been effected, his attention was i directed to his favorite pursuits, and many books and documents swere collected. He also took a lively interest in the Batavian I Society, and contributed some valuable notices to the pages lof its Transaction. A Journal of a visit to the Ruins af { Brambanam has been thence transferred to a London journal. ! Colonel Mackenzie adverts also in the letter to Sir A. Johnston to - | detailed reports submitted by him to the Governments of India, copies of which have not been found amongst his | papers, nor, as he observes, were they placed upon record at | the Bengal Presidency. After resuming charge of the office of Surveyor-General at Madras in 1815, Col. Mackenzie was enabled to superintend for a short time the continuance of a survey of the Ceded Districts, instituted upon his recommendation in 1809, and prosecuted upon the same plan as that of Mysore—adding an extent of 80,000 square miles to the 40,000 previously laid down. The results of these surveys have been published in Arrowsmith’s Atlas of the South of India. The collection of books, papers and inscriptions went hand in hand with the survey—nor was this part of the Peninsula the only field from which similar gleanings ‘were made—they were collected throughout the whole of the Provinces subject to the Presidency of Fort St. George by natives trained for the purpose. These operations were not of much longer continuance, for shortly after his return, Col. Mac- kenzie was appointed Surveyor-General of all India, and quitted Madras for Calcutta. His literary and antiquarian collections were brought round from the former Presidency, and the prin- cipal natives employed in arranging and translating them came also to Calcutta. Colonel Mackenzie’s intentions in consequence, ‘are thus explained in the letter which has been quoted. “I will only further just notice the effect of this removal on the enquiries and Collection here described. The people reared ; 2 10 INTRODUCTION. by me for several years, being natives of the coast or the southern provinces, and almost as great strangers to Bengal and Hindoostan as Europeans, their removal to Calcutta is either impracticable ; or where a few, from personal attachment (as my head Brahmin, Jain translator and others) are willing to give this last proof of their fidelity, attended with considerable expense ; and without that assistance, most of what I had proposed to condense and translate from the originals in the languages of this country, could not be conveniently or at all, effected at Calcutta. “I mean however to attempt it, and hope in this stage, preparatory to my return to Europe to effect a condensed view of the whole Collection, a Catalogue Raisonnée of the native manuscripts and books, &c., and to give the translated materials such form, as may facilitate the production of some parts should they ever appear to the public; at least by persons better qualified, if the grateful task be not permitted to my years or to my state of health.” The attempt thus announced was never made. Much delay was necessarily occasioned by the change of residence and charge of a new office. Several of the natives died, and the survivors were rendered ineffective by sickness. The purposes of Col. Mackenzie were finally disappointed by his indisposition and death in 1821. The preceding observations will afford a general notion of the manner in which the Collections of Col. Mackenzie were accumulated. Through a considerable part of his career he may be said to have collected them in person, visiting in the course of his surveying operations almost all the remarkable places between the Krishna and Cape Comorin, and being accompanied in his journies by his native assistants, who were employed to take copies of all inscriptions, and obtain from the Brahmans of. the temples, or learned men in the towns or villages, copies of all records in their possession, or original statements of local traditions. When not himself in the field, Col. Mackenzie was accustomed to detach his principal native agents into different INTRODUCTION. 11 districts to prosecute similar ‘enquiries, furnishing during their absence either in English or in their own language to be subse- quently translated, reports of their progress. Their personal ‘expences were in general defrayed by the department to which they were attached, but all extra expenditure, and the cost of all purchases, were defrayed by Col. Mackenzie himself. The outlay thus incurred probably exceeded a lac of rupees, which sum has been liberally sanctioned by the Court of Directors for the purchase of the documents. By the means thus described a collection was formed at a con- siderable cost of time, labour and expence, which no individual exertions have ever before accumulated, or probably will again assemble. Its composition is of course very miscellaneous, and its value with respect to Indian history and statistics remains to be ascertained, the collector himself having done little or nothing towards a verification of its results. This indeed cannot be successfully attempted by any single individual, as a famili- arity with fourteen languages and sixteen characters can scarcely be expected, from any one person. It is the more to be regretted, that Col. Mackenzie did not live to execute some connected view of the principal facts his collection furnishes, whilst he com- manded the aid of the agents by whom it was formed, who under his superintendence had learned to feel a lively interest in their task, who had acquired a knowledge of the leading results which it were vain to look for in any other natives, and who are now for the greater, and most valuable part, dead or dispersed. In the absence of any account prepared by the collector, the following catalogue may be received as an attempt to convey some accurate notion of the nature of the collection, and a short view of some of the principal conclusions that may be derived from its contents. It will be necessary however in the first place to explain the circumstances under which the catalogue has been prepared, that no censure may attach to the compiler for not performing more than he has endeavoured to accomplish, or for undertaking a task to which he acknowledges he brings inferior qualifications, the languages of the South of India never having ~ heen the objects of his studies, 12 INTRODUCTION. The officer who succeeded Col. Mackenzie as Surveyor-General, professing no acquaintance with the subject of Col. Mackenzie’s antiquarian collections, and expressing his wish to be relieved of all charge of the establishment connected with them, it became a matter of some perplexity how it should be disposed of, in | contemplation of its becoming the property of the Company. As no other person in Calcutta, was inclined to take any trouble with such a collection, or perhaps so well fitted for the task, as myself, I offered my services to the Supreme Government to examine and report upon the state of the materials. The offer was accepted, and the manuscripts and other articles of the ~ collection were transferred to my charge. I then learned that the native agents had set to work upon the Colonel’s death to make short catalogues of the articles and books accumulated, and these were completed under my supervision. In the course of examin- ing the lists aswell as I could, I found them not only too concise to be satisfactory, but in many cases evidently erroneous, and altogether devoid of classification or arrangement. I therefore on submitting jthem to the Government suggested the necessity of a careful revision, and the advantage that might be derived from the publication of the result, which suggestions were favor- ably received, and the present catalogue has in consequence been prepared. The various languages of the Peninsula being unknown to me except as far as connected with Sanscrit, I had no other mode of checking the accuracy of the natives employed in cataloguing the manuscripts, than to direct the preparation by them of detailed indices of the works in each dialect. These indices were accordingly compiled and translated, and their results again compressed into the form in which they will be found in the following pages, the accuracy being verified by such collateral information as was derivable from some of the translated papers in the collection, or from printed works of an authentic character. Although therefore some of the details may be occasionally erroneous, I have every reason to hope that the account of those books which I could not personally verify by perusal, will be generally correct, and worthy of some confidence. The collection, as here detailed, consists chiefly of Manuscripts INTRODUCTION. 18 in the original languages, constituting what may be regarded: as | the literature of the South of India. The subject is hitherto almost unknown to the literature of Europe, and from its novelty if not from its importance, is likely to be thought entitled to special attention. The description of the Manuscripts constitutes ‘therefore the body of the present publication, and that of the | | | | i ‘other articles is thrown into an Appendix. The first division of the Appendix is that of Local Tracts, short accounts in the languages of the Dekhin of particular places, remarkable build- ings, local traditions, and peculiar usages prepared in general expressly for Col. Mackenzie by his native agents, or obtained by them on their excursions. A few works occur that properly belong to the literary class, but which escaped attention at the time of arranging the materials. Some of these Local Tracts will be found in an English dress amongst the translations, but the far greater portion are yet to be translated. The | Local Tracts are followed by the Inscriptions the collection of which forms the most laborious, and probably the most valuable | portion of the whole: very few of them are translated, but the whole of them have been examined, and abstracted, and drawn out in a tabular form, stating the object of the inscription, the date, where found, and in whose reign or by whom inscribed. Of three folio manuscript volumes containing these abstracts, | two have been prepared since the death of Col. Mackenzie. The inscriptions are followed by a list of the translated or extracted English papers which were left bound up in volumes, ab Col. Mackenzie’s death, and to them succeeds a detail of similar papers, in loose sheets: the value of the latter is much diminished by the very imperfect manner in which most of them have been executed, the English being frequently as uninte]li- gible as the original : with a very few exceptions the translations are the work of natives alone. It is unnecessary to advert more particularly to the other articles of the Appendix, and it is sufficient to include them in the following enumeration of the contents of the collection, from which a generally correct view of its character and extent may be derived. 14 INTRODUCTION. LIST OF THE COLLECTIONS MADE BY THE LATE COLONEL MACKENZIE. Language. Sanscrib Ditto oh ve Ditto cvs rs Ditto ors soe Ditto we aes Ditto vos Ditto oe Ditto oie ety Ditto es (Of the Yate) Tamul i Telinga ... vse Hala Kanara Kanara ... (Of the Jainas) Malayalam ese Orissa os avs Mahratta ... os Hindi Persian and Avdiis Hindustani oe Javanese ... Burman Country. Telinga os vee Dravira a Ceded Districts baie Mysore oes oes Canara Coast... ee Malayalam ... ave Mabratta ~~ ... we LOCAL TRACTS, §e., — 4—— LITERATURE. 4 Character. Number of MSS. «es. Devanagari ... vos wei 115 Ditto and Nandi Nagari ... 103 vos . Telinga vey oes we 2835 veo ... Kanara Tualuva " «.. Malayalam ’ . Grandham ie > ... Bengali Orissa coe Hala Kanara ... ves «ss. Tamul i . ... Telinga ves ... Kanara ae ... Ditto one ah «.» Ditto Sa ev «. Malayalam ... «es Orissa Mahratta aie Devanagari ... ’ .. Nastalik, &c oe ... Javanese ew ... Burman ie Language. Telinga Canara, &c. «.. Tamul een seo een [XY] Telinga, &c. +e = pu Tamul and Canara ... os Ditto ... vee ove Tamul & Telinga, &e. Mahratta os oe INTRODUCTION. 15 INSORIPTIONS. : Copies of er ... High Tamul ... A as 17 236 . Ditto... oy «. Various . ’ oes 60 7,840 yr 07 TRANSLATIONS, &e. Translations and Tracts, in loose sheets ors oo vis 679 Ditto in Volumes ... dee ae aes "os ae 75 1,480 75 2,159 Plans ees ase oes es ean LRN) eae Dee see 79 Drawings a ve oe see vee an ie ov 2.630 Coins ... ire soe wis a, “ee ae “ ve 16,218 Images soe cen soe sen ose ese sss sen en 106 ~ Antiquities... oer son x ioe oat one vo 40 We shall now proceed to take a short view of the chief results of this collection, and the degree in which it may be expected to illustrate the Literature, Religion, and History, of a considerable portion of Hindustan. : LITERATURE, ‘Tar first division of the catalogue, the Books in the Samscrit language, offers little of value. The works are for the most part; such as are to be found in great abundance, and in better condi- tion, in other parts of India, and are not recommended by rarity or local peculiarity. In general they are in very bad order, ‘being more or less imperfect, and being rather engraved than written with an iron style upon palm leaves, a mode of writing which even when the lefters are blackened by a composition of lamp black and oil is very unfavourable to prompt and easy perusal : a new manuscript of this kind presented for the first time to the most learned Pundit, is decyphered by him slowly aid with pain, and the employment of such rude materials is almost as much a hindrance as a help to the dissemination of learning. Another difficulty in the way of the ready perusal of ithe Sanscrit books is their being written, as will have been seen 1m the foregoing enumeration, in thirteen different characters. 16 INTRODUCTION. There is one division of the Sanscrit books, which is in a great degree of local origin and interest, that of the Mdhdtmyas, the Sthala or local] Purdnas, the legendary histories of celebrated | temples and objects of pilgrimage, and especially of those in the Delkhin, which are exceedingly numerous. These tracts describe the circumstances under which the place originally acquired its sanctity, the period of which is almost always in some former Yuga or great age; the foundation of the first temple or shrine, the different visits paid to it by gods and heroes, its discovery and renovation in the present age, the marvels which have resulted from its worship, and the benefactions made to it by modern sovereigns. In this latter portion some genuine history is occasionally preserved. These legends are professedly sections of some of the Purdnas, particularly the Brahmdnda and Skanda, but this is a mere fiction, as where the entire Puranas, whence they are said to be extracted exist, these sections or chapters: are found to constitute no part of their contents. The Mahdtmya: is sometimes fully as extensive as the whole Purdna of which it is said to be a part, and the aggregate of those in the Mackenzie collection amounting to a hundred and twenty-two, is infinitel y more considerable than that of the eighteen Purdnas. 3 There are also amongst the Sanscrit books a few Cheritras, historical and biographical narratives of some local value. They are however of too marvellous and legendary a complexion to he of much historical importance, although they may furnish some indications of real events. ae The catalogue has been classed according to the languages in which the books are written, but one exception has been made to this order, and the division subsequent to the Sanscrit manu- scripts is that of the Literature of the Jains—most of these manu- scripts are Samscrit compositions, but a few are written in the dialects of the Peninsula. As forming a distinct class however iti was thought better to place them under a common head. The books thus collected are, with one or two exceptions, now for the first time offered to the enquiries of European readers. Colonel Mackenzie as has been mentioned, as the merit of origi nally noticing and describing the peculiar tenets of this numerous’ division of the natives of India, deriving his information from! INTRODUCTION. 17 personal intercourse with several well informed members of their community, and visits to some of their principal shrines. The description which he published in the 9th volume of the Asiatic Researches, some notices by Dr. Buchanan in the same place as well as in his travels in Mysore, and the account given in the same volume of the Researches by Mr. Colebrooke of the Jain teachers and some of their peculiar tenets as derivable from their own authorities, furnish the only authentic notices of a sect, which is widely spread through India particularly in the west and south. The catalogue of their books collected by Col. Mackenzie forms therefore a valuable accession to our knowledge of the Jains. The list comprises forty-four different works, of which those styled Purdnas are in general of great extent. The character of the legends of which they consist will be readily estimated by the specimens given, from translations found in ‘the collection, and which sufficiently evince the late origin of the sect, in their attempt to improve upon Brahmanical exaggeration, by exaggeration infinitely more extravagant. The Purdnas are attributed to Jina Sena Achdrya said to be cotemporary with Vikramaditya, but some traditions identify him with Jindchdrya who was the Guru or spiritual preceptor of Amoghaversha a Jain prince in the Arcot district in the end of the ninth century, a period at which they may possibly have been compiled—other legendary collections are acknowledged to be of that or of a later date. Besides these, Jain literature comprehend a few books on Medicine, Grammar and Arithmetic, and rituals and treatises on the religious and moral obligations of the sect. . The literature of the Jains is succeeded by the catalogue of books in the Tamul language which may be considered as the most classical of the languages of the peninsula. It is the speech of that part of the south of India known as Drdvira, comprising the ‘ancient kingdoms of Chola, Chera, and Pdndya, and now com- prehending the districts of South Arcot, Salem, Coimbatur, Kumbhakonam, Tanjore, Trichinapali, Madura, Dindigal, Tinni- velli and great part of Mysur, in all which it is spoken, according to Mr. Babington, by more than five millions of people. Accord- ing to that gentleman, and to the late Mr. Ellis it is a language 3 18 INTRODUCTION. not derived from Sanscrit, but of independent origin. Their remarks are as follows: «Tt (Tamul) is not derived from any language at present in existence, and is either itself the parent of the Telugu, Mala- yalam, and Canarese languages, or what is more probable, has i its origin in common with these in some ancient tongue, which is 4 now lost, or only partially preserved in its offspring. In its more primitive words, such as the names of natural objects, the verbs expressive of physical action or passion, the numerals, &ec., it is quite unconnected with the Sanscrit, and what it thence so largely borrowed, when the Tamuls, by inter- : course with the more enlightened people of the north, began to emerge from barbarity, has reference to the expression of moral sentiments and abstract metaphysical notions, and is chiefly to be found in the colloquial idioms. In this remarkable circumstance, and in the construction of its alphabet, the Tamul differs much from the other languages of the south, which are found to admit the Sanscrit more largely in literary and poetical compositions than in the ordinary dialect of conversation, and which adopt the arrangement of the Sanscrit alphabet with scarcely any variation. The higher dialect of the Tamul on the contrary is almost entirely free from Sanscrit words, and idioms, ] ‘and the language retains an alphabet which tradition affirms to ° have heretofore consisted of but sixteen letters, and which so far from resembling the very perfect alphabet of the Sanscrit, wants nearly half its Shani: and has several letters of peculiar powers. Neither the Tamul, the Telugu nor any of their cognate ] dialects are derivations from the Sanscrit. The latter, however it may contribute to their polish, is not necessary to their exist= 1 ence, and they form a distinct family of languages with which the Sanscrit has in a later times especially intermixed, but with which it has no radical connexion. “ The members constituting the family of languages which may be appropriately called the dialects of Southern India are the high and low Tamul, the Telugu grammatical and vulgar, Carnatace or Camnadi ancient and modern, Malayalma or Ma- INTRODUCTION. 19 layalam, which, after Paulinus a Bartholomeo, may be divided into Sanscrit (Grandonwico Malabarica) and common Malayalam, though the former differs from the latter only in introducing Sanscrit terms and forms, in unrestrained profusion; and the Tuluva, the native speech of that part of the country to which in our maps the name of Canara is confined. ¢¢ Besides these, there are a few other local dialects of the same derivation, such as the Codugu, a variation of the Tuluva spoken in the district of that name called by us Coorg. The Oingalese, Maharastra and the Oddya, also, though not of the same stock, borrow many of their words and idioms from these tongues. A certain intercommunication of language may indeed always be expected from neighbouring nations however dissimilar in origin, but it is extraordinary that the uncivilised races of the north of India should in this respect bear any resemblance to the Hindus of the south ; it is nevertheless the fact, that, if not of the same radical derivation, the language of the mountaineers of Raja- mahal abounds in terms common to the Tamul and Telugu.” The opinions of such competent authorities, cannot be con- - tested, and it must be admitted therefore that the base of the Tamul language has; an independent origin. It is also evident from the character of its literature, as shown in the catalogue, as well as from tradition, that it has been independently culti-- vated under unusual patronage, and has boasted of its own college, established by regal authority at Madura, and a number of able writers from every class of the population. The tract from which Mr. Ellis’s sentiments are cited, is one of three treatises it was his intention to prepare on the Tamul, Telugu, and Malayalam languages. The first, if ever completed has not come to hand, and it is from the second that the passage is extracted.* There still remains therefore much to be explained regarding the history of the Zamul language, and particularly how it happens, that the names of places of note, cities, mountains, rivers, temples, and shrines are Sanscrit, and have been so * The first forms part of the Introduction to Campbell's Telugu Grammar. ‘A few copies of it, and of the third Dissertation, were separately printed, and one of each was presented to the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 20 INTRODUCTION. apparently from a period prior to the Christian era. Cape Comorin or Comari, Madura, the Kaberis or Kaveri River, the Malaya mountains or Malaylayam and a variety of places in the Peninsula, having been known to the ancients, as they are to _ the moderns, by appellations of Sanscrit origin. The Tamul language must have been but little cultivated, the districts must have been indifferently civilised, if the natural features of the country had no distinguishing denominations, until the Brahmans or Brahmanical Hindus immigrated from the north, a political event which is recognised by all the traditions of the south of India. i Although therefore we must grant that the Tamul language had an independent origin, we can scarcely suppose with Mr, Ellis that it had an independent literature, prior to the intro- duction of Sanscrit. Mr. Ellis states that in the Tamul countries there has ever been a contention for pre-eminence of knowledge between the Brahmans and the inferior castes. ‘ When the former established themselves in Southern India they found a native literature already existing, which, though they introduced the language and science of the north, they were compelled during their long contest with the Jains, to cultivate in their: own defence.” But Sanscrit was less the language of science, than religion, and that the religion of the Peninsula was Hindu, and even sectarial or Saiva at the commencement of the Christian era, we may infer from the name of Captain Komari, (? Cape Comari,) corroborated by Arrian’s notice that it derived its name from a goddess whose temple was then in the neighbourhood, as it is still, and who is none other than Kumdri, the virgin Durgd, the daughter of Daksha, the yet unwedded bride of Siva. The Sanscrit geographical nomenclature of the Peninsula is, as already observed a further argument in favor of the uncul- tivated state of the Tamul language when the sacred dialect of the Brahmans was introduced. 1 That the Tamul language was independently cultivated in a very high degree, and from a period of some remoteness is unquestionable, but it seems to have been most successfully studied at a comparatively modern date, and subsequent to the INTRODUCTION. a1 ~ dissemination of Sanscrit literature. This view of the case would coincide with that already taken of the early rudeness of Tamul, and is warranted by the traditions that relate to the Madura College, and the character of Tamul literature, as it appears from the catalogue. The College was founded it is said by Vamsa- sekhara Pandya Rajah of Madura, for the cultivation of Tamul, and this prince was long subsequent to the prevalence of the Sativa faith, at least according to the same authorities. The legend also asserts that the professors were compelled to admit the Tamul writer named Zeruvalluvar into their ranks, and accord- ing to Dr. John, his reputed sister Awyar, the moral poetess flourished in the ninth century. Another very eminent Zamul writer Kamban, wrote at the close of the same century, in which, therefore, we may infer the language was most widely and suc- cessfully cultivated. ~ On referring to the list of Tamul books it will be found, that they furnish undeniable proofs of their having been written sub- sequently to the great body of Sanscrit composition, as they are in fact nothing but translations from Sanscrit. Thus the great work of Kamban is the translation of the Rdmdyana. We have also a translation of a great part of the Mahdbhdrat and in the Mdhatmyas, in which Tamul next to Sanscrit abounds, we have numerous legends translated from the Purdnas. Many of the poetical and narrative works are translations from the classical dialect. We might also infer the later date, of such Tamul literature as is original, from its being the work in a great mea- sure of Stdras and of Jains, as if it had been part of an attempt to oppose and overthrow the predominance of the Brahmans, to whose priority, therefore, it bears witness. That part of Tamul literature which is original, consists chiefly of histories more or less legendary of the Chola, Pandya and Chera countries, of moral and didactic poems, and of treatises on Phi- logy and Medicine ; of the former some are very recent compi- lations having been prepared for the use of Col. Mackenzie, but others are of reputed antiquity, and the Pandya Rajakal is ascribed to Narakira, Bdna, and Kapila, three of the original professors of the Madura College. The moral poems form a curious and interesting division, as being the works of persons go : INTRODUCTION. of the lowest caste, or Pariars, and yet enjoying the highest 1 estimation. One of the authors, Avyar, a female, has been made 1 known to European readers by the translation of several short . didactic works by her, in the seventh volume of the Asiatic Researches. In the following pages will be found an extensive | extract from an unfinished translation by the late Mr. Ellis of a celebrated poem of the class, the Koral of Teruvalluvar. The father of Tamul Grammar and Medicine is said to be the Saint Agastya, who indeed is reputed to have invented the Tamul language. His Grammar is lost, and the Medical works attributed to him are of very doubtful authenticity, but the tradition, coupled with the uniform assertions of Brahmanical works, as the Rdmdyana, and the Skanda Purdna, and others, that Agastya took up his residence far to the south, renders it very probable that this Saint was instrumental in introducing letters, if not religion, amongst the tribes of Drdvira. The | substance of his grammar is said to exist in that of his pupil, Tolghappiam, but the work is scarcely intelligible from its ] brevity and obscurity. In fact almost all the classical writings have ceased to be intelligible to the generality of the people, and the language of Drdvira is distinguished into the Shen and Kodan, or high and low Tamul, the latter being that in ordinary | use. Both these dialects have been cultivated by European writers, and a grammar of each was composed by the celebrated Missionary Beschi. A new edition of his grammar of the common dialect was republished by the College of Madras, as well as a translation by Mr. Babington of his grammar of the Shen Tamul, and a Tamul and English Grammar has been pub- lished in England by Mr. Anderson of the Madras Civil Service. Some Manuscript Dictionaries exist, but none have yet been printed. The next division of the catalogue consists of manuscripts in the Telugu language, which are scarcely less numerous than those in Tamul, as might be expected from the extent of country in which the dialect is spoken. The limits of its use are thus = “defined by Mr. Campbell. “The language is commonly, but improperly, termed by ] INTRODUCTION. : 23 Europeans the Gentoo. It is the Andhra of Sanscrit authors, and, in the country where it is spoken, is known by the name of the Trilinga, Telinga, Telugu, or Tenugu. “This language is the vernacular dialect of the Hindoos, inhabiting that part of the Indian Peninsula, which, extending from the Dutch settlement of Pulicat on the coast of Coromandel, inland to the vicinity of Bangalore, stretches northwards, along the coast as far as Chicacole, and in the interior to the sources of the Tapti; bounded on the east by the Bay of Bengal, and on the west by an irregular line, passing through the western districts belonging to the Soubahadar of the Deccan, and cutting off the most eastern provinces of the new state of Mysore; a tract including the five northern circars of Ganjam, Vizagapatam, Rajahmundry, Masulipatam, and Guntoor; the greater portion of the Nizam’s extensive territories, districts of Cuddapah and Bellart ceded by him to the British; the eastern provinces of Mysore; and the northern portion of the Carnatic: nor is this language unknown in the more southern parts of India, for the descendants of those Telugu families which were deputed by the kings of Vidyanagara to controul their southern conquests, or which occasionally emigrated from Telingana to avoid famine or oppression, are scattered all over the Dravira and Carnataca provinces, and ever retaining the language of their forefathers, have diffused a knowledge of it throughout the Peninsula.” The Telugu language as has already been shewn, is not a mere derivative from Sanscrit, but has an independent origin and is of independant cultivation. The radicals according to Mr. Ellis are the same as in the cognate dialects of Tamul, Canara, Jes and ib differs from them only in the affixes used in the formation of the words from the roots. Although however it is not the offspring of Sanscrit, it is very extensively blended with thag language in the states kiown as Tatsamam or Tatbhavam, the words in the former being the very same, taking only the Tamul inflexions, and those of the latter being derived mediately or immediately from the Sanscrit. (As S. Vanam, T. Vanama a forest and S. Samudra, T. Sandaramu the ocean.) The rest of the language, exclusive of other foreign terms, is the pure native language of the land, and is capable of expressing every mental 24 INTRODUCTION. and bodily operation, every possible relation and existent thing, “and with the exception of some religious and technical terms, no word of Sanscrit derivation is necessary to the Telugu. Although however the Telugu dialect is not a derivative from Sanscrit, its literature is largely indebted to the writings in | that language, and is unquestionably long posterior to their being naturalised in Southern India. The works of highest repute are translations from Sanscrit: the oldest works extant are not of higher antiquity than the end of the twelfth century, whilst its Augustan era, the reign of Krishna Deva Raya of Vijayanagar, dates in the beginning of the sixteenth. The first attempts to reduce the usages of the language to rule, appear to: have been made late in the thirteenth century, when Nannya Bhatta, a Brahman of considerable learning, and the translato : of the first two books of the Mahdbhdrat compiled a Telugu Grammar in Sanscrit. Mr. Campbell in the preface of his Grammar states that the most ancient grammarian of whom mention is made in the native books is the sage Kamwa, who appears to have been to the people of Andhra or Telingana, what Agastya was to those farther south, their initiator into the mysteries of Hinduism. His works, and those of other writers of supposed antiquity, are not now to be found, and all the trea- tises of Telugu Grammar at present extant consist of Sanscrifi commentaries on the series of Apothegms of Nannapa or Nannialk Bhatt. The age of this last, although conjectured by Mr. Camp : bell to be remote, is ascertained by documents of which he was not in possession, inscriptions recording grants made by his patron, Vishnu Verddhana Raja of Rdijdmahendri, to be as above stated, the close of the thirteenth century. Mr. Campbell admits that the Brahmans were the first who cultivated the Telugu, and brought it under fixed rules, and consequently recognises the prior introduction of Brahmanical literature. ; The principal portion of Telugu literature is translation, and we have the Mahdbhdrat, Vishnu, Vardha, and Bhdgavat Purdnas besides Pauranic stories in the Mdhdtmyas, and a number of poems, and tales rendered from Sanscrit into Telugu. At the * Ellis’s Dissn. page 19. INTRODUCTION. 25 same time translations or appropriations from Sanscrit form a smaller proportion of Telugu, than of Tamul literature, and we have in the former a number of sectarial legends especially of modern origin, as the acts of the Alwars and Jangamas, or the Vaishnava and Sativa saints of peculiar schisms originating as late as the twelfth century with Rdmdnuje and Bdsava. As in Tamul, there are many local Cheritras, historical and biographical compositions, containing amidst much exagge- ration and fiction materials for history: another important peculiarity is the insertion of the biographical or genealogical account of the patron of the author in the commencement of most works, sometimes of great minuteness of detail. Telugu literature comprises also a large collection of poems and tales, some of which are original. Itis a curious circumstance that no Ndtaks or dramatic compositions appear to exist in Telugu whilst in Tamul they are frequent. Telugu like Tamul comprises a high and low dialect, the former of which is used in writing, the latter in conversation and official business. The language of composition is so different, Mr. Campbell observes, from the colloquial dialect, that even to the learned the use of commentaries is indispensible for the correct understanding of many of their best works. Telugu has been extensively cultivated of late by our country- men under the auspices of the College of Madras, and a Grammar and Dictionary Telugu and English compiled by Mr. Campbell have been published at that Presidency, besides various works intended to facilitate its acquisition. The next division of the catalogue is that of the Karndtar or Kanara manuscripts distinguished into two classes as Hala Kanara and Kanara, the former being the ancient language and that of literary composition, whilst the latter, as in the two preceding dialects, is the language of daily use, and of local tracts of recent preparation. The limits of the Kanara bonguan are thus described by Col. Wilkes. “The principality which in later times has been named from the obscure village of Mysore was the south western portion of 4 26 INTRODUCTION. the ancient Carnatic, frequently named also the country of Kanara, or the country in which the Kanara language was spoken. According to this criterion, the northern limits of that extensive region commenced near the town of Beder in the latitude of 18° 45" N. about sixty miles N. W. from Hyderabad ; following the course of this language to the S. E. it is found to be limited by a waving line which nearly touches Adwanee (Adoni) winds to the westward of Gooti, skirts the town of Anantpur, and passing exactly through Nundidroog, touches the range of ghauts; thence pursuing their southern course to the mountainous pass of Gujjelhutty, it continues to follow the abrupt turn caused by J the great chasm of the western hills between the towns of Coimbatoor, Palatchi, and Palgaut, and sweeping to the north west skirts the edges of the precipitous western Ghauts, nearly as far north as the sources of the Kistna; whence following an | eastern, and afterwards a north-eastern course, it terminates in rather an abrupt angle near Beder already described as its northern limit.” To these Mr. Mekerrell adds the province denominated Kanara : by Europeans, but as observed by Mr. Ellis, the native speech of that province is the Tuluva, a dialect of Kanara, an observation which is also made by Mr. Balbi upon the authority of the Abbé Dubois, although that missionary has been either misunderstood, or has made a strange mistake in the assertion that there is no such country or language as Kanara. It can scarcely be sup- posed his objection is one of sound only, or that by Kanara he understands something different from Karnata. 4 The Kanara language is one of the cognate forms of ode of the Peninsula, agreeing in its radicals with the Tamul and Telugu, and differing from them only in its inflexions ; a great number of its words are also common to them, and its idiomatic construction is, Mr. Ellis states, not similar only but the same. Although a division of the catalogue is appropriated to Kanara books it can scarcely be considered as forming a class of literary compositions, as it consists chiefly of local and occasional tracts, many of which were prepared by the direction or for the use of Col. Mackenzie. They differ however in their form from the INTRODUCTION. 27 manuscripts classed originally as local tracts, and have therefore been allowed to retain their place amongst the literary collections. “The Hala Kanara is very differently circumstanced, and has an independent and a curious literature. It is highly probable that the only literature cultivated in the south of the Peninsula for a considerable period was Tamul ; the kingdom of the Madura princes, and subsequently that of the Chera dynasty, comprehending Mysore, Bednur, Travancore and Malabar. The cultivation of the local dialect of the Kanara was of subsequent date, but it preceded that of Telugu, and appears to have been patronised by the Balal or Valdla dynasty of princes, who reigned at Dwarasamudra the Dolsamander of the Mohammedan historians from the eleventh to the beginning of the fourteenth century. Thus, a grammar of the ancient dialect is said by Mr. Mekerrell to have been compiled by Kesava about seven centuries ago, and we have in the following catalogue the translation of a section of the Jaimine Bharata, dedicated to Viraveléla Deva who reigned about the middle of the thirteenth century. Although the literature of Hala Kanara consists in part of translations from Sanscrit, and consequently like its cognate literature is subsequent to that of the Brahmans, it comprehends a distinct and extensive class of works, which are neither derived from Sanscrit, nor are the work of the Brahmanical caste. They are composed by priests of a particular branch of the Saiva faith, that of the Lingamites, and relate to the actions and doctrines of the founders and teachers of the sect. The schism originated in the twelfth century, and the works connected with it are conse- quently posterior to that date. Some of them are of great extent, consisting wholly of legends relating to individuals of celebrity in the sect, occasionally interspersed with Pauranic stories, but for the far greater part, original. They are extravagantly absurd, and mostly insipid, but many of them are highly characteristic, and indicate a state of religious practice and belief, almost as foreign to the genuine Hindu creed, as to common sense and sound morality. Besides this branch of indigenous literature, we have also amongst the Hala Kanara books some historical 28 INTRODUCTION. documents, relating chiefly to the Wadeyar kings of Mysore of which Col. Wilkes has made ample use in his history of the south of India, and some original fictions, of an amusing character, in which we may trace many of the marvels that have interested our early years in another hemisphere. For the country in which the Malaydlam language is spoken and the character of the language, it is best to refer to the authority of Mr. Ellis, in the printed but unpublished disser- tation on the subject. 3 “ The country of Malaydlam, lying on the west coast of the Indian Peninsula, is, according to the Ceralotpati, divided into four Khandams or provinces. The most northern, commencing at Gocarnam, and extending southward to Perumbuzha near Mangalore, is called Tulurdjyam, the kingdom of Tulu; from Perumbuzah to Pudupattanam, near Nileswaram the country is called Cuparajyam : thence to Cannéti near Collam (Quilon), lies ‘Oéraldrajyam ; and thence to Canyacumdri (Cape Comorin) Méshicarajyam. The Malaydla or more properly the Malay- dlma, is at present the language of the two last provinces. It is spoken likewise, in Cupam, but in this province and in Tulu, which constitute the district, on which in recent times the name of Kanare has been imposed, the Tuluva, a distinct dialect, though of the same derivation as the Malaydlma, prevails among the aborigines, and a variety of tongues among the Haiga, Con- cana, Cannadd, Telugu and other tribes who have long colonized the country. There is a certain variation in dialect between the language of Ceralam and Mishicam, and, indeed, in the several Nddus into which they are divided, but none of sufficient import- ance to require particular notice. In the latter province affairs of state are conducted in the Zamul language, which is there, consequently, much more prevalent than in the former. “ The Malaydlma is like the Coduntamizh, an immediate dialect of the Shen Tamizh : it differs from the parent language generally in the same manner as the Codun, in the pronunciation and idiom, but more especially in retaining terms and forms of the Shen Tamizh, which in the former are obsolete. But its most material variation from its cognate dialects is, that, though INTRODUCTION. 29 deriving from a language superfluously abounding in verbal forms, its verbs are entirely devoid of personal terminations, the person being always indicated by the pronoun. It is this pecu- liarity which chiefly constitutes the Malaydlma a distinct tongue and distinguishes it in a peculiar manner from all other dialects of Tamul origination.” The same authority informs us that the language is written in three characters the Aryam, the Col. Ezhutta and the Vett Bzhutta or as it is termed in the south district, Malayala Tamul. The first is a variety of the Grantham, and expresses the Nagari alphabet, the second is the character in which public grants are drawn up, and the third, the clipped or abbreviated letter, is only a modification of the second; and both differ little from Tamul ; except in the mode of joining the vowels to the con- sonants, and in the manner of writing. The Malaydlam language as well as those already noticed, borrows largely, particularly in its literary compositions, from Sanscrit and is distinguished into higher and lower dialect. As a member of the Peninsular family it is prior in common use, to Sanscrit, whilst from its greater simplicity it may be inferred more modern than the Shen Tamul, agreeably to the principle ‘that the higher the antiquity the more artificial is the structure of all language, a rule to which Mr. Ellis remarks, there is no reason to believe that the Tamul dialects constitute an exception. The list of Malaydlam books is of very limited extent, and is almost restricted to the Kerala Utpatti, entire, or in portions. This work, of which some notice appears in the fifth volume of the Researches by Mr. Duncan, gives an account of the origin, history and institutes of Malabar, and seems to serve as a code of laws as well as a historical record. It is ascribed to the cele- brated Sankara Acharya but cannot be wholly his work, as it ‘notices events long subsequent to any period that can be assigned for the date of his existence. It is in prose, and the only work of the kind, according to Mr. Ellis. There are some poetical translations from Sanscrit, as the Rdmdyana of BE:hutt Atchen, but he states also, that the Malaydlam has never been cultivated as an independent literary language. 30 INTRODUCTION. The history and structure of the Mahratta language have not yet found such able illustrators as the preceding, and its con- nections and affinities are in a great measure to be ascertained. It is spoken with some variation of dialect through the whole tract of country that is bounded on the north by the Satpoora ° mountains, and extends from Nandode on the west along those mountains to the Wyne Ganga east of Nagpore, the eastern limit is formed by that river to its junction with the Wurda, whence it may be traced by Manikdroog to Mahood. From the latter place a waving line may be extended to Goa, whilst on the ) west it is bounded by the ocean. The population of the country is estimated at six millions. j The Marhatta language although spoken by such numbers of people is but imperfectly cultivated by those who use it. It has ] a grammatical system of inflexion in part peculiar to itself, but ° offering much that is analogous to the grammar of Hindi. It does not belong to the southern family of dialects, but is a member of a series which extends from Guzerat to the banks of the Jumna across the Doab and along the Ganges to Behar. It is very largely interspersed with Sanscrit, and derives its literature | from the same source although not exclusively. The list of books comprises amidst the translations from Sanscrit, some from Hindi, and the local tracts or Bakhirs are rather inaccurately designated, as they comprehend both translations from Sanscrit and original compositions, the latter of a biographical and historical character, and of some value as national records of the important events in which the Marhattas have borne a part since their rise to political power through the enterprising talents of Sivaji. The language is written in two characters, the Balaband and Mor ; the former is a very slight modification of Devanagari : the ter is a variety | of the same, but more considerably altered. Its introduction is attributed to Hemanda Panth the Guru and minister of Rima Deva the Raja of Devagiri, Deogerh or Dauletabad. This person being famed for his medical skill was carried off to cure Vibhi- shana the king of the Rdkshasas of Lanka, and on his return brought with him amongst other valuable or curious things, the | characters in use amongst the demon race of that island. INTRODUCTION. 31 The Uriya or Urissa language spoken in the province of Cuttack, extended northwards nearly to Midnapwr, and south- wards to Kimeds, it is bounded to the east by the sea, but on the west mixes with the Gond at Sonepur : on its southern boundary it adopts Telugu words, and on the north intermingles with Ben- gali, to which it is closely allied. The difference is rather in accent and intonation and in the use of provincialisms, than in structure or inflexion, and the words are the same. They are indeed as well as in Bengali, Sanscrit, with so very few excep- tions, that if the Sanscrit vocables were excluded neither could pretend to be a language. The only basis of either is probably a few terms for the commonest objects of existence, sufficient for a state of absolute barbarism. It does not seem probable that the Uriya has even yet received elementary cultivation, or that it possesses a grammar. From the works found in the collection it appears however to have been cultivated, although not in any important department of literature. The subjects principally treated of are the passionate and mystical worship of Krishna, love tales, and local records. The collection however is not so rich in these last as might have been expected, with reference to their abundance in the province, where according to Mr. Stirling, * every temple has its legend, and every Almanac maker his Pdnjz and Vansdvali, records and genealogies of the princes of the country in the local tongue. ~The division entitled Hindi books comprises a variety of dialects, but all with one or two exceptions, modifications of a common language, that of the Hindus of Central India, to which the term Hindi may be therefore legitimately applied. It seems to be a question yet undecided, how far Hindi and Hindustani are distinct forms of speech, and before this can be determined, what constitutes distinct form of speech must be agreed upon : the elements of both tongues are unquestionably the same, and the inflexions of Hindi even in the Briji Bhakha variety, differ in no important respect from those of the Urd#%. They are never- theless mutually unintelligible, and are so far different languages ; the Hindi retaining its own or Sanscrit words, the Hindustani in #* Asiatic Researches, Vol. xv. 32 INTRODUCTION. every possible case substituting for them words of Persian and Arabic origin. Although therefore the frame work is nearly unchanged, it is filled up in a wholly various manner, and for all Cli iii Sian SUS RA lhe Si ask Sah 1 the ordinary purposes of speech the dialects are distinct, whatever may be their original identity. The Hindi again varies probably in every hundred square miles, and the language of Agra and Ajmer may present wide discrepancies. The differences are however in words, rather than in inflexions, and they are only dialects of a language radically the same ; or perhaps it may be granted individual members of one common family. They are all most copiously intermixed with Sanscrit, and although they may claim a base separate from the superstructure, the former is of the scantiest possible dimensions, and is completely overshadowed | by the latter. The Hindi dialects have a literature of their own, and one of very great interest. The indications of it ini the present instance are limited to but few specimens. These are the Chhatra Prakis and Prithwe Raja Cheritra or histories of Chhatra Sal of Bundelcund, and of the last Hindu king of Delhi Pithoura or Prithwi Raja. Many such works are current amongst the Rajput states, which are not yet known to Europeans. There are also some specimens of Hindi writing in the works of Kesava Dds which are of interest, as shortly preceding the earliest | Hindustani compositions, and connecting the foreign with the indigenous literature. There is also a number of works on theological subjects, which seem to have been very popular with the Hindus of Upper Hindustan during the latter reigns of the Mogul princes, and to have given rise to a great variety of sectarial divisions to which these works belong. The list com- prises also two or three popular works current amongst the Jains of Upper India, one of which the Kalpa Sutra is in Prakrit. Estimated as collections of Arabic and Persian literature the works in these languages are of little consideration, but some of them are of local value. Several of the Persian books particularly contain histories of the Mohammedan principalities of the south, which afford ample means of supplying the many deficiencies in the only published account of those states, or Scott’s History of the Dekhin. i a INTRODUCTION. 33 The Hindustani books or writings in the Urd# language and Persian character, are few and are of no great value. The character of the language in which they are composed has been already adverted to in speaking of the Hindi manuscripts. ‘We shall now proceed to sketch the second series of results afforded by the collection, or the illustrations they furnish of the course of religious belief in the Peninsula. RELIGION. Tue books and papers in the Mackenzie Collection do not enable us to trace the state of the Hindu faith in the south of India with much precision, until periods comparatively recent, or subsequent to the tenth century. Previous to that date, the traditions are brief and irregular, but they are sufficient with other sources of information, to enable us to form, with some confidence, a general notion of the introduction and progress of a foreign faith, that of the Brahmans of Northern India, amongst the people of the Dekhin. All the traditions and records of the Peninsula recognise in every part of it, a period when the natives were not Hindus. What creed they followed does not appear, but it may be reason- ably inferred that if any, it was very rude, and such as might be expected from a barbarous people, for the same authorities assert that prior to the introduction of the colonies from the north the inhabitants of the Peninsula were foresters and mountaineers, or goblins and demons. It may seem something rather extraordinary, but it is the obvious consequence of the oldest traditions, that the extreme south was first colonised, and civilised by a Hindu race, thus indeed furnishing a clue to the real purport of what appears to be the most ancient Sanscrit poem, the Rdmdyana. The great object of Rdma’s adventures in the Peninsula, during which it is to be observed he encounters no cities, and no tenants of wood and cave, except anchorites, monkies, bears, vultures, imps and demons, is to relieve the holy ascetics from the dread of Rdvana and his giants who were not confined to Lanka, but spread through the great Dandaka forest identical with almost the whole 5 34 INTRODUCTION. of the Peninsula. At the head of the ascetics was Agastya, the first apostle of Dravira, the traditionary author of its language, as well as of its religion, and whose exertions for the dissemi- nation of the Hindu religion were in all probability seconded and rendered successful by Rama and his army. After the annihi- lation of the barbarian chiefs, who had resisted the spread of the new doctrines, and the appointment of friendly monarchs both in Kishkindha and in Lanka, Rdma returned to Ayodhya, but the consequence of his incursion was the resort of individuals from his native dominions, pilgrims as it is said, but as it is admitted, eventually colonists. Two of their chiefs Pdndya, and Tayaman Nale, both of the agricultural caste and both from Ayodhya, laid the foundations of the Pandyan and Chola kingdoms. At what period this happened, must be matter of mere conjecture. The traditionary accounts refer as usual to dates of extravagant antiquity, and are therefore of no value. That the Madura king- dom existed in the time of Augustus Caesar we know from Strabo, and the author of the Periplus describes the Malabar coast as subject to the Pandyan king. We find at a little later period in Ptolemy, a vast number of towns and different principalities as well as nomadic races, as if towards the centre of the Peninsula civilization had not wholly extended. Some considerable interval of course must have elapsed for the conversion of a solitary forest ~ into the populous resort of commerce, and we may, speaking very vaguely it must be confessed, allow ten centuries for this revo- lution. This computation derives some support from the enume- ration of seventy-two Pandyan kings preceding Kuna or Guna Pandya whom there is reason to place in the ninth or tenth century of Christianity. That the lists are correct in details is very unlikely ; but the total number may possibly not be far from the truth, and it would give nearly fifteen centuries for the duration of the Pandyan kingdom to the date indicated, or the fifth or sixth century before Christ for its origin. Allowing then some centuries for the concentration of straggling colonists into a regularly organised state, the civilization of the south may possibly be extended to ten centuries before Christ, although even that antiquity may be thought too considerable. At any rate the whole body of Peninsular tradition is adverse to the INTRODUCTION. . 35 ‘admission of high antiquity, and still more so to the ill-considered theories which have connected the south of India with Egypt in antiquity, civilization and religion. The introduction of the Hindu religion into Malayalam, or the principal tracts on the Malabar coast appears to have occurred about the same time as into Dravira. The Brahmans were brought it is said by Parasu Rdma from Ahikshetra, whichin the Mahdbhdrat is a city in the north of India. They were called Arya Brahmans from being natives of the holy land Aryabhums, central or Brahmanical India according to Menu, and we have seen that one of the written characters of Malabar that which is most allied to Nagari, is still termed Aryaka, as probably of Brahmanical introduction. Possibly traces of these events may be indicated by the Ariaca province and Purros Mons of Ptolemy, although the former is rather misplaced, whilst Adisathra is possibly connected with the Ahikshetra of the legend ; if there be not indeed some further reference to the local traditions, in the Avi or Aiorum Regio of Ptolemy. Ahs in Sanserit means a snake, and it was found necessary, it is related, to invite the Brahmans into the country to remove the dread of snakes with which the province, like any other overspread with jungle, abounded. These snakes, were after the coming of the Brahmans, propitiated by worship as the Sthala Devatas the gods of the soil and the Aiorum Regio or Ahi dese, the territory of serpents, would accordingly be an appropriate designation for such a country. At any rate these coincidences are sufficient to shew that Hinduism was established on the Malabar coast anterior to the Christian era. As we proceed northwards, the traces of the early condition of the religious faith of the people are more indistinct than those hitherto followed, but such as they are, they continue to indicate the comparatively recent origin of the existing creed. Accord- ing to one. tradition, the Brahmans were invited to Srikakola near the mouth of the Krishna by a prince named Sudakshina, and according to another they first came to the south of the Narmada with Uttunga DBhujo the father of Nanda, or were invited by Nanda about the beginning of the Christian era. The 36 INTRODUCTION, account most generally current assigns the introduction of the principal families to Mukunti Pallava prince of Dharanikota in the third century of Christianity. If, as conjectured by Mr. Campbell, Trilinga, the origin as is usually asserted of Telinga is traceable in the Triglyphon or Trilingum of Ptolemy, and Modogalingam of Pliny, we should have the Saiva faith estab- lished in the upper and eastern portion of the Peninsula in the beginning of the Christian era. Itis scarcely possible however to suppose that the geographical position of the country could be so far erroneous as it must be in this case, the Triglyphon of Ptolemy lying in the situation of Arakan or rather of Tippera. It can scarcely be doubted however that the Hindu faith existed on the Coromandel coast in the days of Ptolemy, as we have in his tables a number of names of places evidently of Sanscrit origin, by their terminating in pura and nagara, synonimes of a city, as Mapura, Minnagara and others. | On the opposite coast, or in Tuluva, and the Concan we have every reason to believe that the Hindu religion was introduced scarcely if at all anterior to the Christian era. The local tradi- tions assert that the first prince who brought the Brahmans into the Concan, was Mayra vermd, one of the Kadambae princes who reigned at Banavdsi, a name that occurs unaltered in Ptolemy, His son, extended the settlement of the Brahmans into Hava and Twluva or Kanara, and the north western districts of Mysore. Mayira vermd appears to have reigned in the third and fourth century after Christ, but it is difficult to suppose that the Hindu faith, had not extended itself earlier to these countries. It does not appear however to have made much progress when Ptolemy’s geography was compiled. Except Banavdsi, few of the ancient names in this part of India bear any resemblance to Sanscrit, and a considerable tract of coast is occupied by what are termed piratical nations, or in other words possibly by inhospitable barbarians. The evidence of classical antiquity is therefore as far as it extends, in favour of the absence of Hinduism ‘in this part of the Peninsula in the first century of the Christian era. That it was near at hand however may be admitted upon the evidence of Banavdsi, and such other places as bore Hindu i appellations, particularly Nasik still called Nasuk or Nasika, so termed according to tradition from KRdma’s having here cut off ‘the nose of Surpanalkhd the sister of Rdvana. Ptolemy’ s Nasika is indeed north of the Nanaguna or Tapti-river whilst the present Nasik is some way to the south, but independently of ‘such errors as are to be expected in ancient geography, it is not impossible that places of reputed sanctity sometimes suffer removal, and that the name and tradition do not always continue ‘attached to the same spot, particularly when the situations are not far removed. ] INTRODUCTION. 37 The same appears to be the case with regard to the upper part of the Coromandel Coast or the country of vine According to Arrian, the coast before coming to the mouths of the Ganaee 18 occupied by the Kirrhade, a savage race. Ptolemy places them immediately east of the Ganges, to which they may possibly have extended but he has a tribe that bears a designation of precisely similar import, the Sapara upon what appears to be the Mahdnadé river. The classical Kirrhade are beyond question the Kirdtas of Sanscrit, and the Sabara, the Savaras, of the same, foresters and mountaineers, uncivilised barbarians, and their presence in the situations described is an evidence against the prevalence of the Brahmanical system in those countries earlier than the first century of the Christian era. It has been already observed that the prevalent division of the Hindu faith in the earliest period of its establishment appears to have been the worship of Siva, and the traditions of the different countries corroborate this view, for the tutelary divinities of both the Pandyan and Chola kingdoms were forms of that deity or his bride. In Telingana the first princes are reputed to have been Vaishnava, but this is the only division in which that faith predominated. In the course of time, however, probably by the ‘seventh or eighth century, a variety of modifications existed, to reform which Sankara Achdrya,it is related, was born. He did not attempt to abolish all the varieties of the Hindu faith, but whilst he recalled the attention of the Brahmans to the tenets of the Vedas, and the injunctions of the inspired legislators, and thence founded the division known in the south as the Smartah 38 INTRODUCTION. Brahmans, who disclaim, although they may practice, the exclu- sively preferential worship of any form of the supreme deity, he gave his sanction to the continuance of certain sects, over whom 3 he permitted sundry of his disciples to preside. These were the Saivas, Vaishnavas, Sawras, Saktas, Ginapatyas, and Kdpdlikas 4 or Yogis. The renewed impulse given by Sankara to the observ- ance of Saiva worship appears to have stimulated the worshippers of Vishnu to an effort to obtain the supremacy, and in the twelfth century Ramdnuja, founded the sect of Vaishnava Sanyasis who = have ever since exercised considerable influence in the south of ~ India. That the dissemination of the doctrines of Ramanuja . was attended with political convulsions is darkly alluded to in the traditions which represent him as protected by the Velala prince, Vishnu verddhana, against the persecution of Kerikala Chola i and the admitted transfer of the great shrine of Tripeti from Saiva to Vishnu, although assigned by tradition to a miracle, is not likely = to have been effected without a severe struggle. Other innova- tions probably sprung out of the disturbances that prevailed at the period. About the same time or something earlier perhaps, in the course of the eleventh century, a new form of the Saaiva religion was instituted, that of the Lingawants by Bdsaveswar and his nephew Chenna Basaveswara. That this change induced some public convulsion is acknowledged by the concurrence of various 1 traditions which represent the king Bijale Raja as having been murdered by some of Bdsava’s disciples. The religion spread very widely, and is now extensively diffused throughout the Dekhin. A subsequent innovation, a revival of Vaishnava doctrines took p place at a still later period, as late as the thirteenth century in the person and institutions of Madhwdchari. Adapted like the Jangama form of the Saiva faith to popular acceptance, it proved equally successful, and may be considered to divide with that religion, the adherence of the greater part of the population of 3 the Peninsula not of the Brahmanical tribe. : After so much has been said of the violent persecution of the 1 Bauddhas, in the south of India, and their extermination by the 1 most cruel tortures, it is somewhat extraordinary that so few 3 INTRODUCTION. 39 traces of their existence at all, should be found in the Collection. There is no book nor record whatever purporting to be the work of a Bauddha. A few incidental notices occur in different memoirs, but they are brief and unsatisfactory, and are nob unfrequently of erroneous application, the Jains being intended although the Bauddhas are mentioned, and in one instance, in the standard history of Malabar, the name Baudenmar is perhaps appli- ed to Christians, and is without doubt given to the Mohammedans, That there were Bauddhas at one time in the south of India cannot be questioned. Imperfect as the traditions are, they indicate their presence, and architectural remains near Trivatore and at Amaravate, as well as the Bauddha caverns at Ellora Karls, and on Salsette, substantiate the fact. It is impossible however to avoid concluding from all the evidence that is procurable, that they existed at no very modern date, in small numbers, and for a brief period ; that they enjoyed little popularity or patronage, and that they never were the objects of a general or sanguinary persecution. That they were exposed to unjust and vexatious treatment in some places, and consequently withdrew from them, possibly beyond sea, is little doubtful, and it is equally certain that their enemies were not the Brahmans alone, but that their expulsion was fully as attributable to the growing power and intolerant preponderance of the kindred schism of the Jainas. The earliest controversy of importance that is described is said to have taken place between the Bauddhas and Mdnikya Vdsaka ; the minister of one of the Pandyan kings. The controversy it is narrated took place at Chidambaram, but it is worthy of remark, that the advocates of the Bauddha faith came over from Ceylon, for the purpose of holding the disputation. They were of course confuted, but no note of any persecution occurs. The date of Mdmiliyd Vasaka is not very satisfactorily ascertained but it was not improbably in the course of the seventh century. The confutation of the Bauddhas of Malabar by Kumaril Bhatte a northern Brahman as noticed in the Kerala Ulpatti and conse- quent persecution, are narrated very briefly and no date is given, If the events occurred at all they preceded the time of Sankara. The only other notices that are worthy of attention, relate the 40 INTRODUCTION. expulsion of the Bauddhas from their college and temples at Ponataga Nagaram near Trivatur. They are said in one account to have come from Benares in the third century of the Christian i era, and to have settled about Kanchi, where they flourished for some centuries ; at last, in the eighth century, Akalanka a Joing : teacher from Sr avana Belligola, and who had been partly edu- “cated in the Bauddha College at Ponataga disputed with them in the presence of the last Bauddha prince, Hemasitala, and having confuted them the prince became a Jain and the Bauddhas were banished to Kandy. Nothing more of any value, can be adde to the history of this sect, from the present collection. W know that the Bauddha religion continued in Guzerat till a late period or the end of the twelfth century, when Kumdra Pdla of Guzerat was converted by the celebrated Hemachandra to th Jain faith, but by the fourteenth century it seems to have dis appeared from the more southern portion of the Peninsula. i 2 3 : The substance of most of the collections regarding the Jains has already been published by Col. Mackenzie. According to the information procured from the establishment at Sravana Belligola, the Jains of the Dekhin were the objects of royal patronage as early as the seventh century before Christ: an inscription cut on’ a rock is adduced in evidence, but this testimony is solitary, and is at variance with all other documents. There is indeed on the contrary, an inscription placing Chdmunda Raya, in the eighth century of Salivdhana, whilst the only Chamunda of any note, a prince of Guzerat, flourished in the eleventh century of the Chris-| tian era. But the strongest argument against the accuracy of the date is, that amongst a very considerable number of Jain inscrip- tions, or nearly a thousand, there is no other of a similar period. The earliest grants are those of the Jain princes of Homchi a petty state in Mysore, which commence in the end of the ninth century. From this they multiply rapidly in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, particularly under the Velala Rajas, and extend to the sixteenth and seventeenth under the Rajas of Vijayanagar, who although not of the Jain persuasion, seem to have shown liberal countenance to its professors. To this evidence which is of the most unexceptionable descrip - EAS sy ari INTRODUCTION. un tion, the traditions of the country offer no contradiction. In the Pandyan kingdom, the Jains rose upon the downfall of the Bauddhas, and were suppressed in the reign of Kuna Pandya, which could not have occurred much earlier than the ninth or tenth century or might have been as late as the eleventh. The subversion of the Bauddhas of Kdnchi by the Jains took place as has already been mentioned, according to some authorities no earlier than Sdka 710 or A. D. 788. The Bauddha temples at Devagond and Vellapalam were destroyed by Jain princes in the eleventh century. About the same time the Lingawant Savas put to death Vijala the Jain king of Kalyan, and demolished the temples of the sect. Vishnu verddhana the Velala Rajah of Mysore was converted to the Vaishnava religion in the twelfth ‘century. It is highly probable therefore from these accounts as well as from the inscriptions, that the Jain faith was introduced into the Peninsula about the seventh century of the Christian era ; that its course south was stopped at an early period, but that it extended itself through the centre and in the west of the Peninsula, and enjoyed some consideration in the tenth and eleventh centuries; that it was mainly instrumental in its outset to the declension of the Bauddhas, and that in the twelfth century the joint attack of Saivas and Vaishnavas, put a final term to its career, and induced its decline. ‘There are however still many Jain establishments in the Dekhin, and the religion 18 not without numerous and affluent votaries. The extension of the Mohammedan religion into the South of India was wholly dependant on their political power. A remark- able exception to this occurs in the case of the conversion of the Raja of Kerala to Mohammedanism, apparently in the ninth century. This occurrence is recorded in the Kerala Utpatti but neither in that nor in any other document in the collection, is one of its consequences, the formation of a Mohammedan popu- lation, the Mapillas of the Malabar coast, described. The collection is also silent on the subject of the native Christians of the Peninsula, and throws no light on their ancient or modern history. These omissions resulted from the character of Col. Mackenzie’s agents, who as Hindus and Brahmans were not likely to feel any interest in these subjects nor to communicate 6 ve red Sel 42 INTRODUCTION. freely with the persons from whom alone, information could be obtained. A review of the religious revolutions of the Peninsula would be incomplete withoutesome notice of the numerous and celebrated cavern temples, with which it abounds, and its other monuments of a religious character. The collections of Col. Mackenzie furnish no addition to our knowledge of the former: the subject indeed is capable of little except graphic illustration, and there being few drawings or plans of any value relating to them. The omission is of little importance, for the topic has been handled in the Asiatic Researches, and the Trans- actions of the Bombay Literary Society, and in the latter particu- larly by Mr. Erskine in a manner that leaves nothing to desire. To extensive knowledge that writer adds sound judgment, dis- | criminative observation, distinct conception, and perspicuous description, and his account of Elephanta, and his observations | on the Bauddha remains in India, should be studied attentively, 4) by all who would investigate the history of the Bauddhas and | Jains. The caverns in general are Saiva and Bauddha. There i are a few Jain excavations at Ellora but none at Elephanta or Keneri. There is no satisfactory clue to the date of any of these | excavations, but there is mo reason to think that any of them bear a high antiquity. It may be questionable whether the Saivas or Bauddhas took the lead in these structures, but there is some reason to suppose the latter, in which case the Sava appropriation being consequent on the downfall of the Bauddha faith Mr. Erskine observes, the Klephanta caverns cannot be much more than eight centuries remote. The Bauddhas accord- ing to a tradition previously alluded to, came into the Peninsula only in the third century after Christianity, and their excavations could not therefore have been made earlier than the fifth or sixth. | The Seivas who formed similar caverns were a particular sect or | that of the Jogis, as is proved by the sculptures, the large earrings, the emaciated penitents, and the repetition of the details of # Daksha’s sacrifice, a favorite story in the Sativa Purdnas, none of § which probably are older than the eighth or ninth century. In the 3 absence of any evidence to the contrary, therefore, we may infer § the comparatively recent formation of these monuments. There & pisgiiab ay i Ra INTRODUCTION. 43 is nothing in their construction that Hindu architects of the present day would not be as well qualified as ever to accomplish. Sculptured rocks are analogous to cavern temples, and the history of the one may throw some light upon that of the other. The most remarkable monuments of this class are the sculptured rocks of Mavelipuram or Mahabalipur the city of the great Bali, who has proved so mischievous a Jack a lantern to Huropean scholars, leading them astray from India into Palestine and Mesopotamia, and filling them with a variety of preposterous fancies. Now local tradition asserts that these rocks were sculptured not more than five or six centuries ago by artists from the north, and the subjects of the carving, the recumbent Vishnu, and particularly the presence of Krishna and the cow- herds of Vrindavan, leave no doubt of the accuracy of the chro- nology, for the worship of the boy Krishna, is a very modern innovation. That there was a city on this spot in remote periods, and that there may be ancient remains in the vicinity are not improbable, but the modern origin of these particular monuments shew that we are not obliged to go back to very distant ages for such laborious architecture to be devised or accomplished. Many of the great temples of the South of India as those of Rameswara, Srirangam, Tanjore, Chilambaram, Conjeveram and Tripeti are genuine Hindu monuments, and probably are still of the same style of architecture as when first erected, but there can be no doubt that as they are, they are modern constructions. The local Puranas which, as has been noticed, are local fabrica- tions, refer the original foundation of each shrine to extrava- gantly remote periods, very commonly a preceding Yuga. They then admit intervals of neglect, and the discovery of the spot by some comparatively modern sovereign, and when they particu- larise the construction of individual edifices, or the grant of specific endowments, we find the persons are of very modern date. The reigns of the Vijayanagar kings, the Rajas of Mysore and the Nayaks of Madura, or from the fourteenth to the eighteenth century form the season in which the records most frequently recur. The Yddava and Belal sovereigns appear occasionally amongst the founders and benefactors of sacred shrines, whilst 44, INTRODUCTION. a great number are said to owe their origin to Chola kings of very questionable antiquity. Except at Madura, the capital of the Pandyan princes, we do not find any edifices ascribed to those sovereigns, and even at Madura many of the most remark- able structures, such as the choultry of Trimal Naik, are works of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. HISTORY. THE earliest political divisions of the South of India have already been adverted to, in describing the first introduction of colonists and civilization from the north. The settlers subsequent to the invasion of Rdma, established themselves at the extremity of the Peninsula and founded the Pandyan, Chola and Chera princi- palities on the Western coast, whilst the country of Kerala was civilised by Parasu Rama, and formed about the commencement of the Christian era, an independent kingdom. In the Carnatic, Tonda was reduced to a regular form of Government by a branch of the Chola ruling family, whilst farther north Andhra formed the chief state on the east and Tuluva on the west. At later periods the political divisions of the Dekhin followed the rise and ascendancy of particular families, and the Yddava, Beldla, Ganapati, Gajapat, and Vijayanagar princes with the Marhatta Chiefs, and Ndyaks of Madura, take the place of the ancient kingdoms. We shall endeavour to give a brief view of the various states and families as derivable from the Mackenzie Collections. PANDYA. The Pandyan kingdom was no doubt extensive and powerful at a very early period. The name was familiar to the Romans in the days of Augustus, and the Hindu king is said to have sent ambassadors to the emperor. At some short time afterwards, the state seems to have compre- hended the Coast of Malabar, which is included by Arrian amongst the possessions of the Pandyan king. Its limits, in general, are more restricted, and the kingdom of Chera or the southern part of Coimbatore, and the line of ghats form its western, and the Velar river its northern boundary ; on the east and south it is bounded by the sea. INTRODUCTION. : 45 The founder of the kingdom according to the local traditions was a person named Pdndya a native of Oude, and of the agri- cultural caste. Various lists of princes are given as the succes- sors of this individual, either in this or the preceding Yuga. The ordinary enumeration is above seventy, but some accounts with more consistency if the origin be so remote, assert that the whole number was three hundred and fifty-seven, down to Kuna Pdndya, with whom all the lists close. Besides these lists we have numerous records of the actions of sundry of the Pandyan princes, particularising a few apparently authentic facts. They appear for the most part to be derived from a Sanscrit work, entitled the Hdldsya Mahdtmya of the Skanda Puwrdna, which gives an account of the sports or miracles of Sundareswara, the form of Siva worshipped at Madura, as occurring in the reigns of the different kings. A Tamul version of this work was written in the middle of the eleventh century, and the original has therefore the character of some antiquity, being composed possibly in the course of the tenth century or early in the eleventh, and thus fixing the date of the last prince it enumerates, or Kuna Pdndya, to some anterior term. He is in this work the seventy-fourth prince, and if he flourished in the ninth or tenth century, and the lists at all be correct, we are enabled with a very moderate computation to carry the commencement of the Madura sovereignty according to this record to the third or fourth century before Christianity. We have every reason to think this may be not very far from the ° ‘truth, and the lists of princes, which it may be observed also, are found to agree very tolerably in the order of the names, may be ‘entitled to some confidence. It is not unlikely that the compilers of the Hdldsya Mdhdtmya followed records preserved in the Madura temple and college, and have thus been able to give a tolerably regular and rational view of the series of kings. Its composition has been a check upon subsequent chronicles, and few of the materials for a history of the states of the Dekhin found in the Mackenzie Collection are so complete or regular as for that of Madura. The first capital of the state was Kurkhi, the Ko khi apparently ‘of the periplus: the next was Kalyanpur. Madura was the third. ‘The latter was founded by Kulasekhara with whom the seventy- 46 INTRODUCTION. four princes commence, referring therefore the original establish- ment of the principality to an earlier period than that named above, and furnishing grounds for a conjecture previously started, that this part of the Peninsula might have been organised about five centuries before the Christian era. The third sovereign was a princess, but being subdued in battle by a king from the north, or by Siva in that form, she gave her hand to the victor. The prince it is said was named Sundara, and the tutelary deity of Madura is still Sundareswara, the Linga erected by Sundara. The tradition may therefore imply the introduction of that form of worship. The queen, as an incar- nation of Devi as Mindkshi, was also elevated to divine honors, and worshipped ever afterwards at Madura under that designation. Few details of any value are given of the next following princes, beyond their frequent hostilities with the neighbouring kings of Chola, whose capital is placed at Kanchi, and who are sometimes described as Samanal, heretics or Bauddhas. The eighth king of Madura, Anantaguna, also, is said to have been assailed by the Kirdtas, foresters of Ched: or according to the Tamul version of the Haldsya, the barbarous tribes of Marawa. Marawa however was part af the Pandyan kingdom from the first, and the assailants were probably from some other country, or from the mountainous regions along the western ghats. A prince also appears as the nineteenth, twenty-second, or twenty-ninth of different lists, Varaguna, who holds a more prominent place in Chola history than in that of Madura, a blank in the former being ascribed to his marriage with the princess of Chola, and the consequent union of the two sovereignties. This must have occurred after the Christian era, as we have the capital of the Chola kings distinguished by Ptolemy from that of the Pandyan, and the Chola kings do seem to have merged into the Pandyan for some considerable time in the first ages of Christianity. Shortly after the reign of Varaguna a series of twenty-four or twenty-five princes occurs, of whom the names only are recorded, and they are succeeded by Vamsasekhhara who appears to have been the first of a new dynasty. The different accounts concur i | ! d i INTRODUCTION. 47 in ascribing to him the construction of the fort and palace of Madura, and the renovation of the ancient city. If as might . be suspected by this renovation of the city, we are to under- stand its foundation, this prince must have been anterior to the ~ Christian era, but this is incompatible with the period of Vara- guna’s reign, and with the duration of the rest of the series. The computation upwards from the last of this dynasty Kuna Pdndya, will place Vamsasekhara in the fifth or sixth century. His reign is further interesting from his being the reputed founder of the Madura College. The reign of Arimerddana the sixty-first or sixty-second prince, is remarkable for the cotemporary existence of a cele- brated personage in the literary and religious history of the Peninsula, Mdnikyavasaka, the minister of the Pandyan king. He adopted the faith of Siva, and the practice of a mendicant life, composed a number of hymns in praise of Siva, and defeated the Bauddhas of Ceylon in a disputation held at Chilambaram. The twelfth prince from Arimerddana is Kuna Pdndya. He is placed by some accounts in the Saka year 950 or A. D. 1028, and this agrees tolerably well with the date deduced for him from that of the translation of the Hdldsya Mahdtmya. In his reign, the Jains who had become powerful in Madura and enumerated this prince amongst their disciples, were discomfited by Juydna Samandhar, a Saiva priest, and the king became a convert to the latter faith. Some time before the reign of Kuna Pdnd, ya the Madura college it is said, had been abolished, but this is ques- tionable. The Pandyan kingdom ceased from about the ninth or tenth century to hold that eminent place in the political history of the Peninsula, which it had apparently occupied for some centuries. Its decline was owing to the extended power of the Chola sovereigns on one side, and subsequently to the establishment of the Beldla princes on the other. It continued to struggle on however partly as a tributary and partly as an independent principality, engaged in contests of various vicissitude with its Chola, Marawa, and Karndta neighbours, until the middle of the sixteenth century, when the sovereignty devolved on the series 48 INTRODUCTION. of princes known as the Ndyaks of Madura. The first of these, Négama Ndyak was an officer of Krishna Raya king of Vijaya- nagar, who was sent to assist the Pandyan prince against the Ohola Raja. Ndgama deposed his ally, and declared himself independent. His son Viswandth was despatched against him by the Vijayanagar Raja, and defeated and sent his father prisoner to the Court. His loyalty was rewarded with the Government of Madura, which descended to his posterity. Sixteen princes of this race held the Government of Madura, and Trichi- nopoly, to the middle of the eighteenth century. Some of them left curious and splendid monuments of their reigns, and several were patrons or persecutors of the Catholic Missions in that part of the Peninsula. Their final downfall may be considered as one of the indirect causes of the British ascendancy in India as the success of Chanda Saheb in obtaining possession of Trichinopoly from Mindkshi Ammal, the Madura princess and regent, encour- aged him to embark in those ambitious schemes against the Suba- dhar of the Dekhin, which involved the French and British settlements in the political revolutions of the Peninsula. 'CHOLA. The history of the Chola kingdom is much less regular and con- sistent than that of the Pandyan, and the traditions relating to it are as perplexing and contradictory as they are abundant. Lists of the princes, legends relating to them, and even inscriptions dated in their reigns, are extant all over the Peninsula, but are so little accordant, that it is exceedingly difficult, if not impossi- ble to derive from them any information on which reliance can be placed. The sources of confusion, independent of those which naturally occur from the lapse of time and imperfect tradition, are evidently two. The one is the use of an epithet as a proper name, and its application to different individuals, thus Kulottunga Chola is he who is the elevator of his family, and although it may have originally designated an individual prince, it has unquestionably been borne by very different persons, at exceedingly distant periods. The other source of perplexity is the employment of the term Chola in a much wider sense than it legitimately expresses, INTRODUCTION. : 49 “and its adoption by the princes of districts considerably removed from the original Chola country. The fame of the Chola princes seems to have led the Rajas of other provinces to assume the title, and frequent grants are found at Rajamahendri, and in the Nor- thern Circars, which purport to be made by princes, who are termed, in all probability with little exactness, Cholas. The ancient history of the Chola kingdom commences at the same time, and in the same manner, as that of the Pandyan. The country along the Cauvery, which had been overrun by Rdk- ‘shasas, the chief of whom Trisiras gave his name to the celebrated fort of Trichinopoly (Trisirapallt), was first cleared and cultivat- ed by Tayaman Nalé a settler from Oude, or from Upper Hindustan. The limits of the country were afterwards extended to the Kutakert on the west and the southern Pinakini or Pennar on the north. The sea formed the eastern boundary, and the Velar divided Chola from Pandya on the south. As compre- ‘hending Tonda Mandalam the northern boundary extended beyond T'ripeti, and in recent times appears to have been pushed far into the Telugu countries, but the legitimate boundary to the ‘north is that of the Tamul language, or a line drawn from Pulicat towards Bangalore, including consequently the whole of the Carnatic below the ghats, with Trichinopoly and Tanjore. The first stage in the history of the Chola kings, is that immedi- ately subsequent to the foundation of the principality. Forty-eight or forty-four kings are said to have reigned in a former age, but nothing more than their names, and those not of frequent recur- rence, are preserved. Itisnevertheless probable that several of the few events of Chola history which have been commemorated, belong to this period, and in particular we may assign to it the con- struction of the capital Wariur on the Cauvery, which seems to be recognisable in the Orthoura of Ptolemy the capital of Sornag ; .Shora or Chola Ndyak, situated on that river. The extension of the territory further north by the reduction of Tonda Mandalam, | the country of the Kurumbas or Nomadic Soretani is also referred to this early period by Mr. Ellis, but it seems to have belonged to a later date. The district below the ghats from about Pulicat to Cuddalore 7 30 INTRODUCTION. is said to have been occupied at an early period by wild tribes, who however, were themselves foreigners, coming from the north of India, and who exterminated the original barbarians of this part of the Dandaka forest. Although an uncivilised people, the Kurumbas, as they are styled, were not strangers to social organisation, as they had chiefs of their own, and fortified holds, and were not reduced without difficulty to subjection. Accord- ing to tradition Kulottunga Chola, had a son by a female dancer attached to a temple, or in some of the versions, by a nymph of Pdtdla, who from his illegitimacy being debarred from succeed- ing to his parental dominions was sent by his father to win a principality for himself. The prince, named Adonda or Tonda~ man Chakravertti, subdued the Kurumbas, with the aid of his * father, and introduced various races of colonists into the country from more civilised districts. It does not seem however that Tonda continued an independent state, for no separate lists of its princes are preserved, mor is any notice of its later fortunes handed down, except as part of the Chole kingdom. Its subju-. gation by a branch of the ruling dynasty of Chola is conjectured: by Mr. Ellis to have occurred before the commencement of the Christian era, as many of the names by which places are still known, and which seem to have been imposed by the colonists are to be found in Ptolemy’s tables, thus the Arcati Regio Soree, is considered by him to be the Arcot of modern times : the original term Arcadu being a Tamil compound of Al or Ar, the: banyan tree, and Cadu a forest, and Arcot being the chief town: of one of the Nddus or early divisions of the country although not the capital. This he supposes to have been Kdnchi or Conje- veram, which is considered as the metropolis of the Chola kings in their early intercourse with the Pandyan monarchs. Kdnchs is said to have been founded by Adanda Chakravertti, and made his capital, but its own traditions ascribe its restoration, or in other words its foundation to Vira Chola, a prince cotemporary with Salivahana in the first century of Christianity. The chief temples: of this celebrated place of Hindu devotion, are of much more recent origin, and no traces of it appear in the classical geographers. The specification by Ptolemy of the inhabitants of this part of the Peninsula as a Nomadic tribe seems also to indicate the: INTRODUCTION. : 51 existence of the Kurrumbas, as an independent people in his day, for the colonists whose descendants still occupy the country are Vellalas an agricultural not a pastoral people. Itis therefore probable that this transaction belongs to a more modern date, and that the Zonda country was not settled until after the sepa- ration of the Chela from the Pandyan principality. The line of sea coast may perhaps have been occupied earlier, but the tracts a little removed from it, were but imperfectly civilised in the first centuries of Christianity. Another event of some importance, the destruction of Wariur by a shower of earth, and the removal of the capital to Kumbakonam or to Ganga Gondavaram can scarcely be referred to the first period, as it gives designation to - a prince of a subsequent era, named Wariur Chola, and if it be as above conjectured identifiable with Orthoura. The Chola kingdom merged by marriage as has been noticed into the Pandyan, and continued so for 570 years. The duration of the interval may perhaps not be very accurately stated, but the occurrence seems very probable, and explains why the Chola records are so much more defective than those of Madura. Whether the cause be correctly assigned is also doubtful,-but we may be satisfied to admit the traditional memory of the result, and to conclude that the kings of Madura extended their authority over the whole tract between the eastern ghats and the coast, for a considerable period during the early ages of Christianity. The series of princes who succeeded, is very differently stated by different authorities. Lists preserved at the temples of Tripets, Chandragiri and Permatur, make the number twenty-three, whilst others at Kondatur and Kdnchi give eighteen, supplying also dates or from Sal. 136 to 830, (A. D., 214 to 908,) an interval of 694 years, which is much too considerable for eighteen reigns, giving an average of 39 years to a reign. The more extensively received enumeration, however is sixteen, resting upon the authority of the Vrihadiswara Mdéhdtmya a Sanscrit work of which - translations in Zamul and Mahratta exist. Although not of unexceptionable authenticity, it should be a preferable guide to the barren lists above adverted to, but there are some irreconcile- able contradictions between its series of princes, and the dates 59 INTRODUCTION. assignable to some of them from other sources, and the total number is in all probability less accurate than that of the local lists. That some of the princes particularised in all had a real existence is undoubted, as it is verified by inscriptions. The inscriptions of the Chola princes in the Dravira country and language are exceedingly numerous : every temple abounds with them. Unfortunately however the old Tamul inscriptions, the antiquity of which is easily recognisable by the style, very rarely present any other date than that of the year of the reign in which the circumstances they record took place. They are consequently of little chronological value. : According to the Vrihadiswara Mahdtmya the first of the series, Kulottunga, was distinguished originally only for his devotion to Siva, by whose favour he became possessed of great wealth, which he employed to raise forces, defeat his enemies, and occupy the country on both sides of the Cauvery. He erected a number of temples to different forms of Saiva, and amongst others one of great splendour to Twungeswara, the form of that divinity worshipped at Tanjore, which may hence be considered as the Chola capital. : The names and chief actions of these Chola princes as recorded in the Vrihadiswara Mdhdtmya will be found in another place* as well as an attempt to establish the period of Kulottunga’s exist- ence in the ninth century, upon what appears very good authority. At the same time it is difficult to suppose that the series of Chola princes, and the many celebrated shrines originating with them should not have borne an earlier date, and we cannot satisfac- torily refer them to the Kulottunga of the Sanscrit text. A very current tradition, indeed places Kulottunga in the time of the poet Kamban who has left his own date on record Sal.808 (A. D. 886,) and makes him the last not the first of his race. The story may perhaps originate in some change of dynasty, but it is scarcely admissable at all, for Kamban’s work is dedicated to Lidjen- dra Chola not to Kulottunga. Supposing them to be the same individual, it leaves as probable the existence of two Kulottungas about this date, and the prior antiquity of a race of princes whose * Catalogue, page 182, INTRODUCTION. 53 \ names are now lost or but partially preserved in the local lists. \ Rdjendra Chola appears to have been a very distinguished mem- ber of the dynasty, and his inscriptions describe him as victor over the Pandyan and Chera princes and those of Utkala and ~ Virat. He is said even to have undertaken maritime aggressions, and embarking on board ship to have subdued Yelanki, or Ceylon, . Kalinga or the northern part of the Coromandel Coast, Gaur and Bengal. These are no doubt exaggerations, but they leave it likely that Rdjendra was a prince of more power than any Chola ' monarch could have enjoyed after the Yddava and Belal Rajas had the ascendancy, and this consideration confirms his living in the ninth century. There were no doubt many Chola Rajas after him although of more circumscribed authority, and the destruc- tion of the family in the time of Kamban, unless it were in the person of Rdjendra, as the subverter of a prior dynasty, is there- fore an idle fiction. The Chola princes of this race are said to have carried their arms far into Telingana and Kernata but to have been checked in their career in the former direction by the Yddava princes in ‘the beginning of the eleventh century, and finally expelled from the northern tracts by the Kuakateya princes in the twelfth. They continued to hold the government of their original posses- sions to a much later date, either independently or as feuda- tories to Vijayanagar. The flight of Rdmdnuja from Tanjore above the ghats is invariably said to have been in consequence of the persecution of the Chola king, and it occurred in the twelfth century. Grants by a prince named Potambi Chola with the title of Madhurdntaka destroyer or conqueror of Madura, are found dated in Sal. 1153 (A.D. 1231.) In the sixteenth century, as has been noticed, an officer of the Vijayanagar Government was despatched to protect the Raja of Madura from his Chola neighbour and in the end of the seventeenth similar aid being afforded to the Nayak of Tanjore against the Nayak of Madura introduced the Mahratta family, by which it is still governed. [FEkoji the half brother of Sivaji being ordered by the superior state of Vijayapur or Bijapore to march to the aid of the Chola prince, relieved him not only from the attacks of his 54 : INTRODUCEZION. enemies but the cares of administration, and usurping the i supremacy put an end to a dynasty that had been masters of the greater part of Dravira through many successive centuries, and had attached a degree of credit to the Chola name, which led to its adoption in other portions of the Peninsula. One of these appropriations appears to have occurred in the Carnatic, and a series of nine Cholas is sometimes enumerated, a few of whom are borrowed apparently from the genuine lists, but others, if they ever had a real existence were wholly un- connected with the Chola dynasty. These princes are described in the Nava Chola Cheritra, a Telugu work, (p. 305), and were named Kerikdla Vikrama, Uttunga, Adivara, Varadherma, Satyendra, Manvjendra, Vira, and Uttama. The object of the record is to detail the encouragement given by these princes to the Jangama religion, and is therefore not likely to be very authentic. Of four of the nine, Adivara, Varadherma, Satyendra, and Manu- jendra, no traces occur in any other accounts. Other instances of the use of the term Chola are found in the Telugu countries, and in these, individual appellations, as Kulot- tunga, Rajendra, Vicrama, and Vira, and Kerikala, are assumed. The adoption of these names and titles appears to have been | divided between two families, grants by both of whom are very numerous and are nearly cotemporary ; the one dating from Sal. 1022, to 1097, (A.D. 1100 to 1175), in the reigns of Gonka Raja Kulottunga Chola and his son Rajendra Chola of Velanad, and the other embracing the period of Sal 1023 to 1104, (A. D. 1101 to 1182), being chiefly grants by Kulottunga Chola Vishnu Verd- | dhana of the Chalukya princes of Rdjamakendri. There is also | a grant by a Kertkala Chola in Sal. 1114 (A.D. 1192,) who is described as the great grandson of Gonka Raja, prince of Velnad | the country of the East of the Twngabhadre and along the Krishna. In the ceded districts occur the grants of a Deva Chola, who took Gandikota in Sal. 1244, (A. D. 1322) and an Ahobala Deva Chola in Sal. 1342 (A.C. 1410). With exception of the Rajamahendri Cholas the others were petty chiefs, little better than Zemindars, in which class we may also reckon another Kerikala Chola who is said to have been conquered by | INTRODUCTION, 55 one of the Jupalliwars or Zemindars of Jupalli in the : Hydera- bad country. CHERA. Another political division of the south of India which may be traced to periods of some antiquity, is that of the Chera kingdom, which is always enumerated along with the Pandyan and Chola states, by original authorities. The boundaries of this princi- pality seem to have been of little extent, and it was probably most commonly feudatory to its more powerful neighbours, except where it had extended its northern limits so as to inter- pose a mountainous barrier between it and its enemies. The northern limit of Chera varied at different periods, being origi- nally placed at Palini near Dharapura, whilst at a subsequent period the capital, Dalavanpur or Talcad above the Mysore ghats indicates a considerable extension of the boundary in this quarter, and the Chera principality probably included the greater portion of Kernata. Its eastern limits were the possessions of Chola and Pdndya, and the western those of Kerala. In its early state however it comprehended the extreme south of the Malabar coast or Travancore, and consisted of that province, Wyndd, the Nilgiri mountain district, the southern portion of Coimbatore, and part of Tinmevelly. In this tract we have in Ptolemy the people called Cares, and not far from it Carura Regia Cerebothri, in which, making an allowance for inaccuracies of sound and expression, we have the Cheras, and Carur still a city in this district, and Cherapati, the sovereign of Chera. It seems probable therefore that in the commencement of the Christian era, Chera, or as it is also called Kanga, was an inde- pendent principality. Of its history, either before or since, little satisfactory occurs, until periods comparatively modern. Lists of princes, one of thirty, and another of twenty, who it is said ruled in the Dwapar and beginning of the Kalt age, are given, but they are unaccompanied by details : another series of twenty- six princes adds the political events of their reigns and closing with the conquest of the province by Aditya vermd, a Chola prince in A. D. 894, it enables us to place the commencement of the dynasty in the fifth century. The occupation of the country by 56 INTRODUCTION. the Chola Rajas was not of very long continuance, and in the course of the tenth century the capital Tdlcdd was that of the first or second sovereign of the Hayasdla or Beldl dynasty of the sovereigns of Karnata. The name of Chera appears to have been discontinued from this period, and the districts were annexed to the neighbouring principalities of Karndta, Madura, or Tanjore. KERALA. Before leaving the southern extremity of the Peninsula it will be convenient to advert to another ancient division of some inter- est, the state of Kerala or Malabar. The country intended by this designation in its widest sense extends from Gokernam to Cape Comorin, but it was subdivided into four provinces as has been already noticed, Tuluva, Cuva, Kerala, and Mushica : of these no traces occur in Ptolemy except Cuva which he gives without any alteration, Cuva, only as a city not a province. It is possible that the Paralia of his tables may be a wrong reading for Karalia or Kerala, and in the Aycotta of the Malabar coast near Koranganur, some vestige of the A or Aiorum Regio may be conjectured. As already observed some other identifications along this coast may be made, as Nelcynda or Nilkantha with Nileswara, and Purrhos mons with the mountain of Parasurdama, to whom the whole tract is said to owe its origin. This hero after the destruction of the Kshetriya race bestowed the earth upon the Brahmans, who repaid the obligation by banish- ing him as a homicide from amongst them. Being thus at a loss for a domicile he solicited one of the ocean, and its regent deity consented to yield him as much land as he could hurl his battle axe along. Parasurdma threw the weapon from Gokernam to Kumdnri, and the retiring ocean yielded him the coast of Malabar below the latitude of 15°. The introduction of Brahmans into this province, which has already been noticed, appears to have been accompanied with a political organisation of very unusual occurrence in the east. The Government was vested in a sort of hierarchal senate, formed of the Brahmans of the sixty-four districts, into which they parcel- led out the country ; the land they rented: to people of inferior castes, reserving to themselves the right to property in the soil, INTRODUCTION. : 57 and the management of public affairs. The defence of the whole or the use of weapons, was intrusted to ten divisions and a half, out of the sixty-four, and the executive Government was consign- ed to one individual, and a council of four others appointed by the Brahmans of the sixty-four villages for three years each. This arrangement however in the course of time gave way to the election of one sovereign, of the military caste, who took an oath on his installation to acknowledge the authority of the Brahmans, and do nothing contrary to their interests, or without their con- currence. This Military Governor was brought, in the first jnstance, it is said, from a foreign country : what country is not mentioned : according to Arrian and Pliny, Malabar was included in the Pandyan kingdom, and it is probable therefore that in the early ages of Christianity the Brahmans of Kerala had been induced or compelled to accept a Military Viceroy from the monarch of Madura, retaining in consideration of their sacred character, and actual privileges, substantial influence in the internal administration of the Government. Subsequently to these events which appear to belong to periods of some antiquity, the history of the province is very imperfectly preserved. The separation of sixty-four districts into two portions, thirty-two north and thirty-two south, indicates the distinction of Tuluva from Kerala but on what account it was made is not recorded : we shall find it again noticed elsewhere. Obscure traditions then occur of the temporary prevalence of the Bauddha faith, and its final suppression by six learned Brahmans, who came from other countries, and of the encouragement given by Kula Sekhara, a prince who is placed by some authorities in the fourth and by others in the seventh century of Christianity, to persons of that description to settle in Kerala. From the death of this prince an extraordinary anachronism in the Malabar annals assigns the appointment of kings or Viceroys to Krishna Rdya the king of Vijayanagar in the sixteenth century. Highteen rulers of this class are enumerated, each of whom reigned for twelve years, thus occupying an interval of 216 years. The last of the number, Cheruman Perumal, is cele- brated for a very singular event in the annals of the Hindus, his 8 58 INTRODUCTION. conversion to the Mohammedan religion. He finally retired to | Mecca, dividing on his departure the Kerala kingdom into | eighteen or more distinct principalities. There is no reason to doubt the general accuracy of this story. A Raja of Malabar did become a Mohammedan, and whether he went on pilgrimage to i Mecca, or not, his apostacy was no doubt the occasion of political convulsions, and made the plea of general disobedience by his officers who took the opportunity of rendering themselves inde- pendent. These events seem to have occurred in the ninth century, and at the end of the fifteenth we know that the Portu- guese found the country broken up into numerous petty principa- ~ lities, acknowledging a sort of feudatory obligation to a few of | ~ the more powerful of their number, but all affecting independence. I Amongst the superior states was that of Kdlicat, whose chief was entitled the Sdmudri Raja or Raja of the sea coast, and who was | thence probably termed Zamorin by the Portuguese. The origin of Calicut was subsequent to the partition of the country by | Cheruman Perumal. The foundation of another chieftainship | furnishes an era in common use, and events in Malabar are ordinarily dated from the building of Kulam, Culao, or Quilon, which occurred in the ninth century. KADAMBA. The traditions of Malabar respecting the partition of the country amongst sixty-four families of Brahmans, and their subdivision into two sects of thirty-two each, one retaining the northern, and the other the southern portion or the country recur in the records of T'wluva, and that province is said to have been apportioned in a similar manner. The separation however is ascribed, not to Parasu Rama, but to Mayéra Varma, a prince of a dynasty known by the name Kadamba, which long reigned in this part of the Peninsula. To Parasu Rdmae is attributed nevertheless the recovery of the whole tract over which they reigned from the ocean, and which is said to have extended from Nasik to Kanyd Kumdnre. The country so recovered was distinguished by Parasu Rdma, as the seven Konkans, which are severally named Kirdta, Virata, Mah- ratta, Konkana, Hayga, Tuluva, and Kerala. Of these the Kadamba princes appear to have ruled over Hayga and Tuluva, or the medern INTRODUCTION. 59 Kanara, extending their authority inland over part of Karndta con- fining with the limits of Chera. The Konkana appears to have been in ancient as in modern times, the residence of uncivilised and piratical tribes. The Kirdta country is of course that of barbarians, and the term Mahratta or Mahérdshtra is of so vague an import, and the early traditions of the modern Mahrattas so utterly deficient, that it is not likely they existed as a separate and organised community in ancient times. In place of this division, indeed, some accounts specify Go-rdshtra but this should be more properly Hayga, which is also omitted, and another division that of Berbera inserted. Berbera, Kirdta, and Virdta ‘are also said to form the kingdom of Trigertta : both Trigertta and Virdta. are known by name in the Mahdbh4rat, but the latter is there placed much more to the north, and it is difficult to understand on what grounds it is included amongst the Konkanas. At any rate it appears probable from the classical geography, as well as the imperfect character and general tenor of the traditions regarding this part of the peninsula, that a considerable tract of country between the Goddvery and Krishna rivers from the sea coast eastwards, continued to a comparatively modern date in the possession of scattered and barbarous tribes, or an untenanted expanse of mountain and forest, such as it was when Rdma with his wife and brother, resided in a cottage of leaves near the sources of the Goddvery. At the time that Parasu Rdma recovered Tuluva and Hayga from the sea, it appears that he obtained a population also, for it is asserted that he converted the fishermen of the coast into Brahmans. He then departed, telling them that if ever they had occasion for his aid, their wishes would bring him to their assistance : after some interval they were curious to see whether he would keep his word, and summoned him to their presence : upon his arrival, and learning the cause of his being put to unnecessary trouble, he was exceedingly wroth, and degraded them to the condition of Sédras, in which light the Brahmans of the Konkan are still considered. When some ages had elapsed Siva and Pdrvati came to the Sahyddri mountains, the Ghats above Konkan and Kanara, and in 60 INTRODUCTION. - consequence of their pastimes a boy was born under a Kadamba tree whence the name of the dynasty: other accounts ascribe his birth to a drop of Siva’s perspiration which fell upon a Kadamba flower. The people of the country being at the time without a monarch, had recourse to a mode of election which is of frequent occurrence in the peninsular traditions. Due worship having been performed, a state elephant is turned loose, carrying a wreath, and the person to whom the animal presents it, is chosen king. In this instance the wreath was given to the youth whose birth was so miraculous, and the first of the Kadambas ascended the throne of Tuluva. In conse- quence of his derivation from Siva he was born with a third eye on his forehead, visible only at the moment of his production, and was in consequence termed Trinetra Kadamba. He was a great benefactor of his people, and a devout worshipper of Siva as - Madhukeswara and Kotiswara. His date is placed early in the Kali age, but inscriptions occur in his name dated Sal. 90 or A.D. 168. It is not very likely that the Sdlivahana era should have been adopted thus early, else the date is not inconsistent with the subsequent traditions. It must be observed, however, that in this case the city Banavdst existed before the Kadamba family, as it occurs in the vicinage of the Malabar coast something near its actual position in Ptolemy’s tables. The sixth prince of this family, or the third according to some accounts, was Mayvdra Vermd to whom the foundation of Jayan- tipur is attributed. This is usually identified with Banavdsi, but some notices make it Kundapur on the sea coast. This is the prince to whom the introduction of the Brahmans is ascribed. The place whence he brought them, and their number, are vari- ously given, as Ahikshetra or Vallabhipur, and one hundred, or thirty-two thousand ; all the traditions agree that he distributed the country below the ghats into sixty-four portions, which he gave to the Brahman colonists, and the very large proportion which the Brahmans of Kanara and Tuluva bear to the whole population, indicates a considerable immigration of this class at some distant period. The greater part are also admitted to belong to the Pancha Gaura, the five Gaura Brahmans, or those of northern Hindustan. May#ra Verma is said to have established INTRODUCTION. 61 four cities in each of which he placed a Brahman Governor : these were Kasargodi, Barkur, Mangalur, and Kadaba. The marvellous ‘adventures of this prince, a brief notice of which will be found in another place, (page 56) do mot occur in what seems to be the chief authority for the history of the Kadamba Kings, the Sahyddri Khanda of the Skdnda Purdna. The Brahmans introduced by Mayra Vermd attempted in the reign of his son and successor to leave the province, but they were brought back, and in order to prevent a repetition of their attempt were compelled to leave unshorn a lock of hair on the forehead as a distinguishing mark. The son of Mayra Vermd is variously named Kshetra Vermd, Chandragada, and Trinetra Kadamba. This latter it is said, extended the Brahmans to the southern portion of Tuluva or Gokerna, which was under the Government of a kinsman of the prince named Chandrasena. The son of Chandrasena, Lokdditya married the sister of Trinetra, and had by her a daughter, whom the king of the mountain Chanddlas, solicited as a wife for his son. The request was seem- ingly complied with, and the king and his attendants invited to Tripura, the residence of Lokdditya, to celebrate the marriage. ‘Whilst unsuspicious of peril they were assailed by the soldiers of Lokdditya, and his brother-in-law, and destroyed, and the authority of the Kadamba prince was extended in consequence above the ghats into Carndta. The Brahmans followed this accession of territory. From the first of the Kadamba dynasty to the last, seventy-one or seventy-four princes are enumerated but their names alone are particularized. They were followed, it is said, by the Abhiras, Maras, &c., the lists of princes given in the Purdnas, who could have had no connexion whatever with the dynasties of the south. The interval is thud filled up to the reign of a Sankara Deva in Sal. 1858, or A.D. 1336, the date of the origin of the Vijayanagar kingdom. The period from Sal. 90 that of Trinetra Kadamba to 1258, is 1168 years, and these distributed amongst seventy-four princes would give fifteen years to reign, an average not unlikely if we can suppose the princes enumerated to have had a real existence. There is little doubt also that the first princes of 62 0) INTRODUCTION. Vijayanagar were descended from a Tulwve family of ancient origin and power, whose dominions extended towards the western sea : whether they were connected with the Kadamba family does not appear, but that this race continued to hold possessions in Rerndta, till near their time, is proved by grants at Banavdsi, Savanur, and Gokernam, dated in the twelfth, thirteenth and fourteenth centuries by Kadamba kings. Their territorial posses- sions, and their personal independence during this period were no doubt subject to many fluctuations, and the Belal Rajas of Karndta appear to have exercised some supremacy below the ghats, and even the Telinga kings of Warangal extended their conquests thither. Under the patronage of the former of these, the Jain religion was very widely diffused throughout Twluva, and in the interval between the decline of the Belal kings, and the ascendancy of the Vijayanagar kings, a number of petty independent Jain Rajas sprung out of the officers of the former princes. They were allowed to retain their possessions under the Vijayanagar kings, but the management of the country and command of the military force, were vested in three deputies, appointed by the superior sovereign. A branch of the Vijayanagar family appears to have settled after their downfall, in Sonda, whilst Sadasiva Raja conferred in the end of the sixteenth cen- tury the government of Guti, Barkur, and Mangalur, upon a petty chief, whose descendants known as the Rajas of Iker: reduced the Jain Rajas to subjection, and continued to hold authority in Kanara till the middle of the last century, when their dominions | were annexed to the Mohammedan kingdom of Mysore. : NORTH OF THE KRISHNA. The collections of Col. Mackenzie do not present any satisfac- tory materials, for tracing the ancient history of the countries north of the Krishna on the western part of the Peninsula and the fabulous stories of Vikramdditya, Sdlivdhana and Bhoja which relate to them, differ in no respect from those common in other = parts of Hindustan, and reflect little light upon the real history of the country or its princes. Materials for an accurate record of the political transactions of modern times, the fortunes of the Mohammedan kingdoms and the Marhatta confederacy are not INTRODUCTION. 63 deficient, but it is unnecessary to notice these, as the results are already well known by the translations of Scott, and the works of Orme and Duff. It is sufficient here to observe that the found- ation of Deogerh or Dowletabad is attributed to a shepherd named Ramji who resided on the mountain, and discovered a hidden treasure in the year of Kali 2500 or about five centuries before the Christian era. His minister was Hemanda Panth by whom the Mahratta written character was invented. The excavations at Bllora are ascribed to Ila the son of Buddha the son of the moon. The Rajas who ruled subsequently at Ellore, are said to be Yuvandswa, Dandaka, Indradywmna, Darudhye and Rdma Raja, none of whom, except the last, probably ever heard of the place. The legendary origin of Ndsika has already been given. In more modern times, or 500 years ago, a Raja entitled Gaurs ‘Raja is said to have ruled here and at Tryambak. He is said to have been a brother of Rama Raja of Dowletabad, of which the date would tolerably well admit. His nephew at the same time governed the country below the ghats or the Konkan. At that time a ferryman named Jayaba rose in insurrection, defeated and deposed the nephew of Gaur: Raja, and became master of the Konkan from Junar to Ankola. Jayaba extended his power above ‘the ghats, but was checked by the progress of the Mohammedans. Seven princes in succession descended from this person, continued to hold the government of the low country. BELAL KINGS. ~ The ancient history of Kerndgta is but little elucidated by any of the documents of the Mackenzie collection. The Pandyan and Chera princes, and those of the Kadamba family, probably divided it in a great measure amongst them, and we may feel satisfied that no other series of any consideration exercised the sovereignty, until those whom we shall hereafter notice. There were no doubt at various intervals petty princes holding portions of it with a greater or less degree of independent authority, such as the Jain princes of Humchi to whose inscriptions we have already referred : authorities of a similar description prove that princes of Telugu origin, and particularly those of the Ohalukya family of Kalydna, held portions of the country, and the Yddava 64 INTRODUCTION. princes of Chandragirt also, in all probability extended their : sway over part of its northern districts. In later times the Ganapati princes of Warangal included part of it in their terri- tory, and finally the Rayas of Vijayanagar, established within its limits, ruled over Karndta as well as the other divisions of the Dekhin. Before noticing any of these however we may pause to describe a dynasty of Karndta princes of considerable eminence in the annals of the south, that of the Haysdlas or Belalas. The founder of this dynasty, like that of many others of the south of India, is the hero of sundry marvellous traditions. He is said to have been a person of the family of Yadu or that of Krishna : some accounts make him a Raja, others, a peasant or a cowherd, but all agree that he derived his name and fortune from killing a tiger, which had infested the vicinity of a shrine of Vasantikd, a sylvan goddess near Sasakapuri. Some tradi- tions say he killed the animal in defence of a Rishi or holy sage, on whom he attended, whilst others relate that he undertook to destroy the animal at the request of the villagers, who con- sented to pay him annually for the duty, a quarter of a fanam on every Kandy of grain they raised on their fields. With this revenue he engaged followers, and made himself formidable to his neighbours, increasing his demands upon them until they amounted to fourteen fanams for the same quantity of corn as that for which they had originally agreed to give a quarter fanam. The name of this individual was Sdla, to which the exclamation of the Muni, Hohe, kill! being prefixed, his designation’ and that of his family became Hohesala or Haysala. He also bore the title of Beldla from Bala strength, with reference to his prowess. Itis not unlikely that he was a Zemindar or petty Raja in the Carnatic, subject or feudatory to the Kangyam or the Chola Raja, until by his prudence and enterprise he elevated himself to be the founder of an independent dynasty. The number of the Beldla Rajas, according to one genealogical account is seventeen, but the ordinary enumeration, particularly that of various inscriptions, apparently worthy of confidence, is nine. There is a greater variety in the duration assigned to their authority, and the records of various temples in Telingana 2 INTRODUCTION. ; : 65 limit it to eighty-seven years, whilst the genealogical list extends it to more than five centuries. The dates of the inscriptions extend from Sal. 991 to Sal. 1235, or two hundred and forty-four years giving nearly thirty years to a reign, an average certainly exceeding that of most ser ies of princes when at all protracted, but which we have no reason to dispute in the present case, resting as it does upon many concurring documents. The first date may be perhaps a little too remote, but the last we know from Mohamedan history is the period at which the capital of the Belal kings was taken and destroyed, and according to all probability their power irretrievably subverted. The first capital of the Belal princes was Talkdd but Vina- ydditya the second of the race, was obliged, it is said, to retire into Twluva ; his son, called in some places Yerayenga, and in others Vitala Deva recovered possession of the ancient capital, “and extended his authority over part of Dravira on the south- east, and westwards into Kanara. : The fourth prince named Betada or Beldla and subsequently Vishnuverddhana is of great celebrity, as the patron and pro- tector of the Vaishnava reformer Ramdnuja. The Chola Raja it is related, having insisted that his subjects should sign a paper attesting their belief in the supremacy of Siva, Rdmdnuja refused to subscribe and to escape the consequences of the Raja’s indig- nation, fled above the ghats, into the territory of the Beldl Raja. The Beldl Rajashad hitherto been Jains, as is sufficiently proved by their grants to Jain temples, and establishments, but the wife of Betada was of the Vaishnava persuasion, and induced her husband to protect Rdmanuja who afterwards effected the Raja’s conversion. This change of religion was in some degree brought about by the insolence of the Raja’s Guru, a Jeti or Jain priest, who refused to take food in the palace, because the Raja was mutilated, having lost one of his fingers. Resent- ment of his conduct disposed Betada to adopt the doctrines of Rdmdnuja, and he became a Vaishnava. It does not appear however that he molested the Jains: on the contrary, many grants were made to them in his reign, and in the reigns of “several of his successors either by the Rajas themselves, or 9 66 INTRODUCTION. their chief officers. At a later period, the Rajas and their minis- ters appear to have deserted the faiths of Vishnu and Jain, for that of Siva, and the shrine of Mallikarjuna near Tdlkdd became the repeated object of their munificence. Vishnu Verddhana greatly extended the limits of the Baldla principality, capturing Banavdsi, and subjugating part of Telingana : grants by this prince occur dated as late as Sal. 1055, (A. D. 1133) which agrees well enough with the date usually assigned to Rdmdnuja. Narasinha Raya or Vijaya Narasinha is said by some authori- ties, to have made Dwdrasamudra his capital, whilst other tradi- tions ascribe the foundation of that city to the first of the dynasty. His successors however Vira Beldla, and Vira Narasinha appear to have been of more eminence, and to have elevated the Beldla 4 sovereignty to its greatest power, when the whole of Karnata as far as to the Krishna, was subject to their sway, and the pro- vinces of Malabar and Canara on the west, the Dravira country on the south and east, and part of Telingana on the north-east, acknowledged them, if not as immediate masters, yet as exercis- ing supreme authority over them through their officers, or through _ the native Rajas as vassals, and tributaries. The successor of Vira Narasinha Beldla is the first of the series who seems to have patronised the worship of Siva and is hence commonly designated as Saiva Beldla : the power of the dynasty was now in its decline, as the Rajas of Kerala, Chola, and Kanga asserted their independence, and in an attempt to reduce the latter the army of the Beldla Raja was almost annihilated by sickness, and was compelled to retire within the barriers of their native ghats. He is said however to have repelled an incursion of the Gauda Raja from the north, and driven the invaders back across the Tungabhadra. It is not clear who is intended by the assailant, unless it be the Gonds, the territory occupied by which tribe probably descended much lower to the south than of late years, and included part of Berar: they may have therefore ventured upon a predatory incursion into the Carnatic. Many grants in this reign are made in the name of the Dandandyaka, Danaik, the general or military prime minister: the same is observable in the two following reigns, and at this early period INTRODUCTION. 67 therefore Hindu sovereigns seemingly lapsed into the same career, which they have pursued in more modern times : a few reigns of enterprise and vigour, which found and extend the power of a rising race, are followed by a succession of indolence and sen- suality, in which the servant becomes the master, and the pageant prince is set aside by his more active minister: in the struggle that ensues a new dynasty is established on the ruins of the old, or the state is subverted by a foreign enemy. Such seems to have been the case in the present instance, and although it is not probable that the Beldl kings could have opposed any effectual resistance to the Mohammedan arms, yet it appears likely that internal disunion and decay, facilitated their downfall, and pre- pared the way for their utter extermination. Duwdrasamudra was taken and plundered by a Mussulman army in A. D. 1310-11, and from that period nothing more is preserved by tradition, or in inscriptions, of the Beldla kings. THE YADAVAS. The authority of the Beldlas was limited on the north by the Krishna river, and as there can be little doubt of their disposition to extend their domains far beyond that boundary, we must infer that they had obstacles to encounter in that quarter of more magnitude, than to the east or west. During the latter years of their sovereignty these were presented probably by the power of the Ganapati princes of Telingana, but it is not easy to discover any antagonists of equal strength in the earlier part of their career. ! The general lists of the princes of the Dekhin place a dynasty anterior to the Beldlas and immediately subsequent to the Pandya and Chola monarchs. These are denominated the Yddavas and eighteen names are enumerated of Rajas who are said to have ruled from Sal. 730 to 1012 or A. D. 808 to 1080. Few circum- stances are added to this nomenclature. The capital was Nardyan varam, and Chandragiri and Tripett were the chief seats of their fame, the fortress at the former, and the principal temples at both, being attributed to some of the family. The resumption of the temple of Tripett from the Saivas, and its appropriation to the Vaishnava religion by Rdmdnuja is said to have occurred in the es INTRODUCTION. reign of Toya Yddava the twelfth of the number, which if correct, ~ proves the chronology of these princes to be wrong by about 2 two centuries, and they must have flourished from the eleventh to the thirteenth century or nearly the same time as the Beldl princes ; according to some accounts however it was Toya Yddava who cleared the thickets on Chandragiri, and built the fort, whilst other accounts ascribe this to his predecessor Imadi Nara- sinha, and affix the title of Sribhdshya conferred upon him by Rdmdnuja, to his successor Talalugotena Raja. Again Teruvenda Yddava is said to have built the principal temples at Tripeti before the time of Rdmdnuja, and he is the fifteenth of the series. The accuracy of any of these identifications is therefore rather questionable, but there is no doubt that a dynasty of princes reigned at Narayan varam about the tenth and eleventh centuries, of sufficient political importance to impose a check upon the extension of the Chola and Belala sovereignties in this part of the Peninsula. CHALUKYAS. The princes of this denomination, appear distinguishable into two families, one of which reigned at Kalydn in Karndta, and the other gave sovereigns to Kalinga, the part of Telingana extending along the sea shore. Of the former of these, the records are far from satisfactory: a great number of grants in Karndta are found, which appear to proceed from members of this dynasty, but the family title seems to take the place of individual designations, as the denomin- ation of Tribhuvana or Triloka Malla occurs for nearly. two centuries, or from Sal. 924 to 1114 (A. D. 1002 to 1192): the greater number are from Sal. 960 to 990 (A. D. 1033 to 1068) making the granters consequently cotemporary with the first Beldla princes. Other names occur, with dates, included in the ~ above range, as that of Vira Rdya of the Chdlukya family, king of Kalydn and Banavdsi, in Sal. 1000 (A. D. 1078), and Somes- wara of the same race and country, in Sal. 1095, (A. D. 1173.) The latter is also described as the son of Nirangola the son of Raksha Malla entitled Tribhuvane Malla sovereign of Kunta- ladésa, the capital of which is Kalydn, the constructor of the hill fort of Kurugode, and the subjugator of the Chola and the INTRODUCTION. 69 Qurjara Rajas; the latter would extend the attempts, if not the conquests of these princes, far to the north-west, and indicates as ‘well as the possession of Banavdst a state sufficiently powerful to stop the progress of the Baldlas north-west of the Krishna. The grants in which the names of these princes occur are usually made to the shrines of Siva, but about this period of the history of Kalydn its princes were of the Jain persuasion. What relation Vijala Raya of Kalyan bore to Someswara has not been ascer- tained, but the former is invariably entitled a Chdlukya prince, and was therefore of the same family as well as capital : all the traditions relating to him and to the celebrated Bdsava the founder of the Jangama religion in the eleventh century, describe him as king of Kalydna, and of the Jain religion. He was murdered by the followers of Basava ; and Kalydna, it is said, was utterly destroyed. It is not unlikely that religious disputes undermined the power of the Kalydn kings, and the principality disappeared before the extending sway of the Ganapati kings of ‘ Telingana, who appear to have been at first either feudatories of these Chdlukya kings or members of the same family. The maritime division of Telingana or the country from Dravira to Odra from the modern Carnatic to Orissa, appears to have been distinguished from very early times by the appellation Kalinga. It is always so termed by Sanserit writers, and is known to the . nations of the eastern archipelago by the same title or Kling. The inhabitants are described by Pliny as Novissima gens Gan- garidum Kalingarum. The history of this tract however is very imperfectly filled up by the documents before us, and until com- paratively recent times the traces of its political condition are few and indistinct. The ancient capital is said to have been Srikakola on the Krishna, which was built by Swumati sovereign of all India. It was afterwards the residence of Andhra Baya a king who is identified with Vishnu, and worshipped as a form of ‘that deity by the name of Andhra Madhustidana. He is said to have transferred the capital to Rajamahendri on the Godavery, and this is described as the residence of a series of Chdlukya princes for some considerable time, from that of Aswamedha Datt the grandson of Janamejaya and consequently a prince of the Pdndava race, till the end of the thirteenth century, or the date 70 INTRODUCTION. of Rdjanarendra, the son of Vimalayddttya, the patron of Nannaya Bhatt; the last rests upon the authority of inscriptions, the former is a fable. The reputed descendants of the Pandavas were first driven to and finally remained at Kundavola in the Nellore district, and at some subsequent date, princes of the Chdlukya dynasty, reigned at Rajamahendri. A list of the kings of this race is given in an inscription which comprises twenty-four descents, and a period of four hundred and two years. The inscription is unluckily without a date. It does not include Rdjanarendra nor his father, nor does it allude to the Ganapati kings who flourished in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, and it is therefore probably anterior to both. The name or title Vishnuverddhana occurs in it six times, and one of these may be a prince whose grants are very numerous in the Rajomahendri district, who is designated as Kulottunga Chola, the Saptama or seventh Vishnuverddhana. That these are both titles is unquestion- able, and that the former, as well as the latter, was assumed by more than one of the Kalinga princes is evident from the grants in the same name at Rajomahendri extending nearly a century from Sal. 1020 to 1104 (A. D. 1098 to 1182.) As the genealogy referred to, does not profess to take up the family from its com- mencement, we can scarcely venture to compute the period of its origin, although it is not likely to have been very recent. If the last prince entitled Vishnuverddhana, properly named Saktivermd,. were the same with the seventh Vishnuverddhana, the first of the series would be placed in Sal. 630 or A. D. 708, an antiquity perhaps higher than is allowable ; but one inscription specifies a grant by Vishnuverddhana, Chdlukya of Rajamahendri to a temple of Trivikrama in the Condavir district dated 2628 of Kali or 373 years before the Christian era; a date much more question- able. All that we can venture to assert is that these princes reigned at Rajamahendri from the end of the eleventh to the end of the thirteenth century, and may have commenced perhaps two centuries earlier. They might have been connected with the Chdlukya of Kalyin, when the power of those princes extended over the country subsequently ruled by the Ganapati Rajas. The last of the list on the inscription, Saktivermd is said to have defeated and killed in battle Kerékala Chola. INTRODUCTION. 71 Another race of Kalinga princes is found more to the south, in the Gantur Circar and country adjacent to the Krishna river on its approach to the sea. In this tract, traditions particularise a Mukunti Raja as flourishing about a century and a half after Salivdhana, or in the third century of Chris- tianity, and as having encouraged the Brahmans of the seven tribes, which profess to be descended from the seven Rishis, to settle in the country, and granted them villages at Gantur, Kochila, Innagonda, Upatur and other places for their support. The capital of Mukunti Raja was Darantkota, west of Condapills, and his descendants are said to have reigned for eight hundred years. Some accounts place Mddhavavermd, Kulaketana and Nilkantha, as we shall hereafter see, prior to Mukunti, whilst others call him the son of a girl of the mountain tribe or Chensuars by Mahddeva. The introduction of the Brahmans into this tract is also ascribed to another prince Trinetra Pallava, and an inscription to this purport occurs in the village of Upatur in the Gantur district dated 2000 of the Kali. These princes, however, although they not improbably ruled over part of the Telinga country in former times, are too imper- fectly handed down, for us to attach much importance to their history. The evidence of inscriptions is much more decided in favor of a later race, that ruled in Gantur, that of the Gonka Rajas; like the Rajamahendri princes they assumed the title of Kulottunga Chola, and they reigned about the same time as the former, only for a shorter period. Four descents may be made out of Valanati Kulottunga Chola Gonke Raja, his son Rajendra Chola, his son another Kulottunga, and a fourth prince of the same appellation, who appears to be a different person. Their grants which are numerous in the Gantur Circar extend from Sal. 1022 to 1120 (A.D. 1100 to 1198.) They were, it is related, annihilated in the political sense by the superior power of Ganapati Deva. The Ohdlukyas of Rajoma- hendri managed evidently to survive the Ganapati power, and one cause appears to have been an intermarriage with that family, for Pratipa Rudra the grandson of Ganapati Deva was the son of that prince’s daughter by Ohdlukya Tilaka, the 72 - INTRODUCTION. - . pride of the Chdlukya race. They sunk finally beneath their : northern neighbours, the Gajapatis of Cuttack. We have still another series of kings to notice, who appear to have held the country about the Vennar. These, as has already been noticed, were originally from Rajamahendri, Mahhaséna the son of Aswameddha datta having been expelled from thence by Somasena a foreign prince. With the aid of the Kalinga king, he recovered Rajamahendri, but it was again lost to the family in the reign of his son, Somasekhara who was killed at its capture. His son Uttunga Bhoja escaped, and fled to Kondavole of which place he was elected Raja. He recovered Rajama- hendri but conferred it on his general and continued to reside at his new capital. His son Nandana Chakravertti is said to have invited five hundred families of Brahmans from Benares, to whom he gave the village of Nandavaram, the formal grant of which on copper plates is still produced. These transactions of course occurred early in the Kali age. The country over * which these princes ruled became subsequently subject to the Pandyan and Chola princes, the Yddavas of Chandragiri, and the Rajas or Paligars of Nellore and Condavir until incorporated with the Vijayanagar dominions. Sin ANDHRA KINGS. The portion of Telingana removed from the sea coast, is known in Sanscrit and classical writers by the name Andhra. According to the first of these, the Andhra kings extended at one time their authority to Hindustan, and furnished a series of sovereigns to Magadha, whose capital was Palibothra. According to the latter, the kings of Andhra were sovereigns of great power in the early years of Christianity, and Pliny states of the | Andhra king that he was the master of thirty walled towns, and could bring into the field 100,000 foot, 10,000 horse and a thousand elephants. Notwithstanding these testimonies the local traditions are as usual unsatisfactory in all that relates to the early history of the country, and we have little worthy of notice anterior to the eleventh century, the commencement of the Kdkateya or Ganapati INTRODUCTION. 73 Rajas of Warangal. The history of the upper part of the Penin- sula, and indeed every attempt at a general history of the whole of the South of India, as well as of different detached portions, commences in the native chronicles, with Yudhishthira, or at the end of the Dwapar and beginning of the Kali age, three thousand years before Christ. The interval to more modern times is thence filled very scantily, by a few descents taken from the Purdnas, and Parikshit, Janamejaya, Satanika, Nanda, Chandragupta, Sdrangdhara and Sudrika are the only names that occupy this space till the time of Vikrama fifty-six years before the era of Christianity. To Vikrama, succeeds Sdlivdhana, and then, with a very absurd disregard of all chronological consistency, comes Bhoja, who is thus placed anterior to dynasties that must have been longer prior to his time, if they ever existed. It is impossi- ble therefore to include him amongst the monarchs of the south, as it is to place Yudhisthira in the number. It is not unlikely that Vikrama may have extended his authority to the south of the Nermadd, and Sdlivdhana whose capital Pratishthdna, now known as Pythan, stood upon the Godaveri, is a legitimate monarch of the Dekhin. The countries along the Godaver:, or between it and the Nermadd, may have been subject to that prince and his successors, early in the Christian era, and their authority may have extended east and south so as to have comprised the upper part of Karnata, and the western portion of Telingana or Andhra. The traditions and monuments of the Peninsula, as far ‘as the Mackenzie Collection extends, have however preserved no particulars of such reigns. We have already adverted to the existence of a Raja of Gantur, Mukunti, early in the era of Silivdhana. When Mukunt: is not considered as the founder of a local dynasty, the ordinary course of enumeration is Sdlivahana, Mddhava vermd, Kulaketana, Nila- kantha, and Mukunti, and these princes are not held to be sovereigns of part of Kalinga only, but of the whole of Telingana. They are followed by the Chola Mahdrdja, intending thereby the series of princes so termed, as the period of their Government is said to be 217 years, bringing the whole to the year of Salivdhana 437 (A. D. 515.) These are succeeded by eight or nine Yavana princes. It is difficult to understand what is meant by the term, 10 74 INTRODUCTION. as the name Yavana invariably implies foreigners, and in late times’Mohammedans. In general, the only name specified is Yavana Bhuja but in one list we have the following named as his descendants : Nanda who reigned years ........................ 62 Bladra 2... Le 70 DD UMOESEIN ci. sence vase isan ei Sr 50 OYA 1. arr, hs ininns tse io ssia ses Saovassss 42 Ln Ta SER Sa ae] 67 BULAN, venison vsrsnsssss asses sini vneness 30 UTREILOL : oss possess sins sisvos vom a arta dees 50 Witchasenn vi... o.oo daiiiiests ain tana a ret 46 or altogether with the reign of Yavana Bhuja which is called 41 years, 458 years bringing the last, to the year of Sdlivdhana 875 (A. D. 953.) The succeeding princes are termed the Narapat, Gajapaty, and Aswapati or the sovereigns of Warangal, and Orissa, and the Mohammedans. It appears therefore that the termination of the Yavana series is as far as the chronology is concerned, fully two centuries too early. As to its historical accuracy it is impossible to offer any conjecture, as nothing but names 1s traceable, and those names throw no light on the foreign origin of the individuals as they are all genuine Sanscrit appella- tions. Whether any such persons existed as these Yavanas is questionable, but the answer to the question must be sought in the countries between the Nermadd and the Krishna. Colonel Mackenzie’s enquiries are for the most part bounded by the latter, except along the sea coast and the adjoining districts. The Kdkateya family is traced to a still higher source, and deduced from the Pdndave family without the intervention of Vikrama or Sdlivdhana. One account begins indeed with Vrds- hasena, who may be thought the same as Yavana Vrishasena, but in general the line proceeds direct from Janamejaya through Satdnika, and Kshemalka to his two sons Vijaydrka, and Somendra. Their sons, named severally Vishnu -Verddhana, and Uttunga Bhuja disagreeing, the latter quitted Upper India, and settled to the south of the Godaveri. His son Nanda who founded the fort of Nandagirt, married the daughter of the Chola king, by whom INTRODUCTION. 75 he had Vijayapila. His son was Somada or Somadeva whose cattle grazed between the Godaveri and Krishna rivers. They were harried or driven by the Cuttack Baldhadw or prince so titled, apparently the Balhara of the arabic voyagers in the eighth and ninth centuries. The circumstance, which is not singular in the annals of the south, gave rise to a war, and its result is characteristic of the manners of the times, in which such a trans- action could have occurred. Having in vain attempted to obtain redress or effect retaliation, Somadeva, had recourse to sacrifice, to procure a son who should revenge his father’s wrongs. The Cuttack prince on hearing of this procedure, hastened to stop it, and marched to Kondar the capital of Somadeva, took it, and slew the king. The queen however then pregnant, fled to Anumaconda, where she was concealed by a Brahman named Madhava Sermd. She was delivered of a son, who in compliment to her protector was named Mddhava vermd. The prince when he grew up won the especial favor of the goddess Padmdkshi, and in consequence became master of Anumaconde and defeated and made tributary the sovereign of Cuttack. There was probably some such prince, as traces of him appear in so many various forms. We may attach what credit we please to his early history, to his receiving an enchanted sword and shield from Padmdkshi: which secured prosperity to his house for ten centuries, and to his own long reign of 160 years. From Mddhava vermd seven descents, occupying a space of 475 years, proceeded to the prince who appears to have been the actual founder of the Kdkateya princes of Warangal, Kakati Prolaya or Pula. He appears in the genealogy of the Ganapati kings, as the son of Bhuvanika Malla, or Tribhuvantka Malla, and in one inscription as the son of Tribhuvana Malla. We have already seen that this title belongs to a set of princes of the Chdlukya family of Kalydn, and it is rather unusual for a similar denomination to be borne by two families at the same time. They cannot well be the same, for about the same date the prince of Kalyan is named in various inscriptions, Someswara or Soma- deva the son of T'ribhuvana Malla, and bearing apparently the same title himself. The Rajas of Kalydn and Anumaconda might have been suspected to be rivals and enemies, and they might 76 INTRODUCTION. each tlaim an epithet which implies merely, the hero of the universe—but one inscription of the time of Kdkati Prolaya is dated in the twenty-third year of Chdlukya Vikrama, an acknowledgment of inferiority to the Chdlukya princes. It seems probable therefore that before the Kdkati family rose to power, they were officers or feudatories of the Chdlukya kings of Kalyan. In their early career also, or in the end of the eleventh eentury of our era, when Kdkateya Prolaya reigned, they were Jains, or at least the patrons of the sect. That the wife of Prolaya was a Jain, is proved by her grants—the name of the family is said to be derived from the goddess Kdkati, possibly a Jain divinity, to whom T'ribhuvane Malla addressed his devotions to obtain a son. The tutelary goddess of the family Padmdikshi is also a Jain divinity. Kkati Prolaya is said to have discovered by accident a Siva lingam which was a Parispatra, or Philosopher’s stone, and by the transmutations effected with it, he became possessed of great wealth. As the stone was immoveable; Prolaya removed his capital from Anwmaconda to the place where it was found, and there established the new capital of the Kakateya princes, Waran- gal. The date assigned to this event in some accounts is Sal. 990 (1068) but from the Raja’s inscriptions, it should seem he was residing at Anumaconda as late as Sal. 1010 (1088.) He is described as a prince of a warlike character, the defeater of Telapa and Govinda Rajas, and even of the Chola king. As already observed however, he appears to have been a feudatory or officer of the Raja of Kalydna whose political ascendancy may have been about this time in the wane, so as to have permitted Prolaya to take upon himself the character of a sovereign. On the birth of the son of this prince the astrologers foretold he would be the murderer of his father. To prevent this he was exposed, but was found by some persons attached to the temple of the Parispatra Linga, and brought up as an attendant of the inner temple. After he had grown to manhood, the Raja entering the temple suddenly, was treated by the son as a rude intruder and stabbed. The youth being apprehended, his story became known, and the dying Raja recognising the impossibility of INTRODUCTION. 77 evading the decrees of destiny, acknowledged his son, and nomi- j nated him his successor. ; Radra Deva to expiate the crime of killing his father, built a ‘vast number of temples, a thousand it is said, chiefly to Siva. He levied tribute on the Rajas of Outfack, and conquered the \ Valnad Raja. After some time his brother Mahddeva rebelled, | defeated him in battle, and slew him, and assumed the direction (of affairs. He left however to the son of Ridra the title of Yuva ' Raja, heir aud partner of the kingdom. Mahddeva lost his life in , war with the Raja of Devagire. Ganapati Deva the son of Ridra succeeded. He was a prince ‘of considerable power, and gives a name to the family, who are often termed Ganapati as Kdkateya Rajas. His first exploits were against the Raja of Devagir: in revenge of his uncle’s death, and he compelled the Rdma Raja to pay him tribute, and give him his daughter in marriage. He then subdued the Velnad | country, probably with the aid of some petty Palligars, parti- cularly one named Jydya whose two sisters Ganapati Deva married. | Jydya was also his general and fortified, with the Raja’s permis- sion, the island of Devi at the mouth of the Krishna. The Raja also extended his arms to the south, on behalf of the expelled ‘Raja of Nellore whom he restored, receiving in return his allegi- ance. Ganapatt Deva is said to have persecuted the Jains, seizing their temples, and putting many of them to death. He was a devout worshipper of Siva to whom he erected many temples. He built several towns, and enclosed his capital with a stone ‘wall, whence it was named Fkasila Nagara the entire stone city. He was a patron of Telugu literature, particularly, it is said, of Tikkana Somayaji but this is rather doubtful. Various inscrip- tions record his munificence to the Brahmans, and a document of (this kind preserves a transaction of a curious nature, in which a large division of the Brahmanical caste was highly discontented. The Raja gave to his prime minister Goparaj Ramana, the power of appointing secular or Niyogs Brahmans, as the village account- ants throughout the principality. The religious Brahmans, or those professing to follow the ritual of the Vedas, opposed the grant, but the influence of the minister prevailed. The inscrip- 78 ‘INTRODUCTION. tion specifying this discussion is dated Sal. 1057 (A. D. 1145), but this is erroneous, unless the transaction took place in some other reign, as that of Kdkati Prolaya for instance, for numerous i inscriptions, as well as the subsequent history of Warangal suffi- | ciently prove that Ganapati Deva lived about the middle of the | thirteenth century, or from Sal. 1145 to 1183 (A. D. 1223 to 1261.) This prince had no male issue. His daughter Umaka or Mumaka was married to Vira Deva or Virabhadra entitled | j | f ! ] ! | Chdlukya Tilak the ornament of the forehead of the Chalukya | family. It has been conjectured above, that this might have been a prince of the Rdjamahendri family. As the lady had | not borne a child at the time of her father’s death, her mother, | Rudrama Devi assumed the regency ; which she continued to hold for twenty-eight years, until a grandson was born and had | arrived at maturity. This was Pratdpa Ridrae the last prince of | Warangal of political importance. Umaka bore also a second son named Anama Deva. Pratdpa Ridra in the early part of his reign was no doubt a | prince of power, although tradition ridiculously exaggerates its extent. He is said to have reigned from the Godaver: to Rameswara, and to have carried his arms into Hindustan as far as Prayaga or Allahabad. The territories over which he reigned appear to have extended across the Peninsula between the fifteenth and eighteenth degrees of latitude, being checked on the north-east by the Gajapati Raja of Orissa and on the north and north-west by the Rama Raja of Devagiri—whilst on the south the Beldla Raja and the remains of the Chola sovereignty checked his progress in that division : a more formidable enemy however now appeared on the scene, whom even the Raja of Warangal was unequal to encounter. According to the traditions of the south, a Mohammedan chief, it does not appear of what state, and the Cuttack Raja being alarmed by the power and ambition of Pratépa Ridra applied to" Delhi for aid; an army was sent to their assistance and besieged Warangal, but was totally defeated. This hap- pened repeatedly until the fated period of one thousand years, INTRODUCTION. 79 ‘during which the goddess Padmdkshi had promised prosperity ‘to Mddhava vermd and his posterity, expired. Warangal then fell, and Pratipa Ridra was taken and carried prisoner to Delhi. The Mohammedan historians confirm these occurrences generally, and place them in 1323 which agrees well enough with the Hindu chronology as derivable from Pratdpa Ridra’s inscriptions. After a short interval, the Delhi Sultan it is said, gave Pratdpa Rédra his liberty, and he returned to Warangal where he shortly afterwards died. He was succeeded by his son Virabhadra in whose time Warangal, it is related, was again taken, and utterly destroyed. Virabhadra with his chief ‘adherents fled to Kondavir and founded a mew principality. These last events however are not compatible with other Hindu ‘accounts apparently of an authentic character, nor with those of the Mohammedan writers. The Rajas of Warangal are represented by the latter as at various times the allies and enemies of the Bahmint Sultans and the Rayas of Vijayanagar, ‘and although Kondavir became the seat of a new Government, ‘all the records and traditions refer its origin to a new dynasty. Some accounts describe the succession of both Pratdpa Ridra’s ‘sons, and the further continuance of the family as nominally tributary to the Gajapatis of Orissa. Warangal was finally occupied by the Kutteb Shahi kings, and merged into the Mohammedan principality of Golconda. - KONDAVIR. Upon the decline of the Warangal kingdom the petty chiefs who had been reckoned amongst its feudatories availed themselves no doubt of the opportunity to throw off their allegiance, and assert ‘a claim to independent sovereignty. The records of some of the Palligars trace their origin from this date, although the greater number were again absorbed in the extension of the Vijayanagar supremacy, and the present families date only from the downfall of the latter principality. It is therefore impossible, as it would be uninteresting, to particularise the several independent chiefs who shared amongst them the fragments of the Warangal state, and it will be sufficient to notice the fortunes of two of them : one of which rose to some importance, and left many memorials 80 INTRODUCTION. of its existence in public grants, and inscriptions, and the record of cotemporary writers. The capital of this family was Kondavir, and its authority extended along the Krishna, chiefly in the Gantur circar. On the south they were in contact with the Rajas of Nellore—on the north with those of Orissa, and on the west with the sovereigns of Vijayanagar, beneath whose ascendancy they sunk after an independent reign of about a century. 4 The first of the family is said to have been a farmer of Anuma- conda, who obtained possession of the philosopher’s stone. He removed with his treasure to Kondavir, constructed that and other strongholds as Venuconda, Ballamconda, and others and : left them to his descendants. From his agricultural profession or rather from his being the head man of his district he was termed Reddz, and the family is known as the Reddiwar or Reddis of Kondavir. The migration of Dhouti Ala Reddi or Prolaya Reddi is variously dated, and the chronology of his descendants differs accordingly. Notwithstanding the comparatively recent occur- : rence of the event too, the era of the Reddywar rule is very inaccurately stated in all the traditions, and the whole are placed : about a century too early, as is established by books and inscrip- tions. The number of descents is uniformly stated at seven, and this is apparently correct. : The first prince of whom authentic records exist is Ala or Anavdma Reddi, who is probably the founder of the political power of the family. An inscription at Amareswara on the Krishna, specifies his being in possession of Kondavir, Ardingi, and Raichur ; his repairing the Causeway at Sri Sailam and the temple at Ameravati, both on the Krishna, and his defeating - various Rajas, amongst whom the Kakateyas only are of note. The inscription is dated Sal. 1283, or A. D. 1361, and conse- quently follows nearly the period at which Warangal was taken by the Mohammedans, an event likely to have been followed by the erection of an independent state by a family, the members of which were previously opulent landholders or heads of a dis- trict, under that principality. One tradition describes the downfall of the race to Raksha or Rachcha, who reigned oppressively and was assassinated ;— BRR ss lid an INTRODUCTION. 81 \ Langtla Gajapati, who flourished in the thirteenth century, a third account and not impr obably the correct one, is that of the . Amukta Mla, in which it is related that Kondavir, was taken in | the reign of Virabhadra Vima Reddi by Krishna Roya, the | sovereign of Vijayanagar, in the beginning of the sixteenth ) century. The annals of Orissa, however relate the capture of | Condapilly and consequently the invasion of the Redd: princi- . pality by Capeleswara, who reigned from A. D. 1451 to 1478, . and it is not unlikely that he began the work of subversion which . Krishna Raya completed. From the latter period till the over- throw of Vijayanagar by the Mohammedans, Kondavir continued | to be part of the possessions of that state. The Reddiwar, were great patrons of Telugu literature, and Srinath, translator of por- tions of the Purdnas and author of various poetical compo- sitions, flourished under the last of the dynasty. NELLORE. This appears to have been the seat of a petty principality at various periods from the extinction of the Chola authority in the upper part of the Dekhin to the reign of the Ganapati princes. It had its own Rajas, apparently as late as the reign of Ganapats Deva, to whom one of its princes being expelled by his competitor Bayana, repaired for assistance. He was accordingly restored by the Raja of Warangal. Other accounts however state that the prince in the Government of Nellore was a fugitive from the western country, who was made sovereign of the province by Ganapati Deva. He was named Amboja Deva. On his death without issue, Mdnavakesava, was appointed by the Warangal Raja, governor of the country, and he was succeeded by his son Mdnava Siddhi : the latter is celebrated for his patronage of the family of Tikkana, three grandsons of Bhdskara mantri, so named, of whom one was his minister, another his general, and the third and most illustrious, a poet the continuator of the Telugu trans- lation of the Mahdbhdrat under the patronage of Pratipa Radra. On the downfall of the Warangal kingdom, Siddhi Raja was engaged in hostilities with Beams petty Raja of Pdlnad, and 11 82 INTRODUCTION. both lost their lives in the contest. Their principalities were : presently after subdued by the Reddis of Kondavir. GAJAPATIS OF CUTTACK. E The Mackenzie Collection is not rich in materials illustrating | the history of Orissa. With the exception of some inscriptions, the only authority that is given is a genealogical account of the Gangavamsa princes, from Choranga Vamsa Deva in Sal. 815, to Purushottama Deva, in Sal. 985. Inscriptions by several of these princes prove that this chronology of the race is from five to six centuries too ancient, and Choranga or more properly Chora Ganga Deva must have lived in the twelfth century of the Christian era, whilst the last, Purushottama, reigned in the fifteenth or sixteenth, In general the inscriptions confirm the account given by Mr. Stirling,* which is altogether much fuller and more satisfactory = than anything derivable from the Mackenzie Collection. A few trifling matters may perhaps admit of correction, and an inscrip- tion procured since Mr. Stirling wrote, by Mr. Colvin, shews that Choranga was not the founder of the Ganga Vamsa family, but that the first who came into Kalinga, was Ananta Vermd,—also called Koldhala, sovereign of Ganga Rdrhi—the low country on the right bank of the Ganges or Twmlook and Midnapore : this 3 occurred at the end of the eleventh century of our era, and from that till the beginning of the sixteenth, the same family occupied the province of Orissa, the boundaries of their rule being extended or contracted variously at various times according to the personal characters of the princes themselves and of those to whom they were opposed. They seem accordingly notwithstanding the con- trary pretensions of their panegyrists, to have made little way to the southward, until the overthrow of the Warangal kings. In the course of the fifteenth century they penetrated to Conje- veram, but were compelled to recede before the superior activity and resources of the Rayas of Vijayanagar. The advance of the Mohammedans prevented the Vijayanagar princes from following up their success: the vicinity of the same enemies as well as intestine discord confined the Rajas of Cuttack to the natural * Asiatic Researches, vol. XV. INTRODUCZION. 83 limits of the province. In A. D. 1558, the Mohammedan ‘general of Bengal invaded the country, killed the Raja, or com- pelled him to fly it was never known whither, and finally over- threw the independeut sovereignty of Orissa. VIJAYANAGAR. We now come to the last Hindu principality of any note in the annals of the South of India. The foundation of the state of Vijayanagar is very generally admitted to have arisen out of the subversion of the Hindu Governments of the Kdkateya and Belala Rajas by the incursions of the Mohammedans in the beginning of the fourteenth century, and traditions are tolerably well agreed as to the individuals to ‘whom it is ascribed, Harihara and Bukka Raya, and the cele- brated scholar Mddhava entitled Vidydranya the forest of learn- ing. Accounts however vary very considerably as to the circum- stances which connected these persons with the event, or the share they bore in it. One tradition ascribes the origin of Vijayanagar to Mddhava ‘who having by his devotions obtained the favour of Bhuvaneswari ‘was directed by her to the discovery of a treasure with which he built the city of Vidydnagar or Vijayanayar and reigned over it himself ; leaving it to the Kurma or Kuruba family. Another statement describes him as founding the city, and establishing ‘the principality for Bukka, a shepherd who had waited on him ‘and supported him in his devotions. A third account states ‘that Harihara and Bukka two fugitives from Warangal after it ‘was taken by the Mohammedans encountered the sage in the ‘woods, and were elevated by him to the sovereignty over a city which he built for them, and a fourth statement whilst it con- firms the latter part of the story, makes the two brothers officers of the Mohammedan conqueror of Warangal, who were sent by their master, after the capture of that city, against the Beldl Raja. They were defeated, and their army dispersed, and they fled into the woods where they found Vidyaranya. His treasures ‘enabled them to collect another army with which they obtained ‘a victory over the Beldl Raja, but instead of rendering him the 84 INTRODUCTION. servant of their superior, they set up for themselves, by the 3 advice and with the aid of the hermit. There is good reason to know that none of these traditions are entirely correct, although they preserve perhaps, some of the events that actually occurred. Vidyaranya or Madhava was a learned and laborious writer, and in various works particularises himself as the minister of ; Sangama the son of Kampa a prince whose power extended to the southern, eastern and western seas. He also terms Bukka 3 and Harihara the sons of Sangama, and the same relationship is} confirmed by inscriptions. The political importance of Sangama is no doubt exaggerated, but it is clear that Bukka and Harithara were not the mere adventurers they are traditionally said to have been. They were descended from a series of petty princes or landholders, possibly feudatories of the Belal kings or even of Pratdpa Ridra, who took advantage of a period of public com- motion to lay the foundation of a new state. Besides experience and talent, Mddhava may have brought pecuniary aid to the undertaking. His title Vidydranya, and the scope of his writings, shew that he was a disciple of Sankard chdrya, and iu all proba- bility he was connected with the Sringagiri establishment, the members of which alarmed by the increasing numbers of the Sa EER Jangamas and Jains, and the approach of the Mohammedans, may have contributed their wealth and influence to the aggrandise- ment of the sons of Sangama. However this may be, there can be no question that the city of Vijayanagar was founded by Bukka and Harihara, on the southern bank of the Tungabhadrd river, about the middle of the fourteenth century. The date most commonly given for the | foundation of Vijayanagar is Sal. 1258, or A. D. 1336, but thisis perhaps a few years too soon. The earliest of the grants of Bukka Raya is dated in A. D.1370, and the latest 1375. The period of his reign is usually called fourteen years which would place his accession to the throne in 1361. Some accounts give him a reign of thirty-four years which places him in 1341. So that the traditionary chronology is not in all likelihood very far from the truth. From Bukka to Virtdpdksha, the third of the name, the usual INTRODUCTION. ‘85 lists give thirteen princes and a hundred and fifty three years. This series is not entirely confirmed by inscriptions, as is observed elsewhere, (page 265); we have from them but | five princes in regular succession, and a sixth cotemporary with t £ ) [ [ ; i ‘the fourth, who may have been the nominal minister or gene- ral, although in actual power the prince. There may be some omissions in the grants, but the number of Rajas in the ordinary lists is rather disproportionate to the whole interval, and allows less than twelve years for the average reign. In this time the | Rajas of Vijayanagar, added considerably to their territorial | possessions ; having subdued the coast of Canara, and great part of Karnata and Telingana. The simultaneous origin and progress . of the Bhamint kings prevented their extending their dominions | to the north, and on more than one occasion the destruction of the principality was threatened by the superior prowess and enter- prise of the Mohammedans. Towards the close of the fifteenth ~ century the Hindu Rajas enjoyed a respite of some duration, in consequence of the decline of the Bhamini dynasty, and founda- tion of those of Bijapur and Ahmednagar. Instead however of consolidating their power, or taking advantage of the dissensions of their enemies, the opportunity seems to have been lost in dis- cord and disorganisation at home. The circumstances under which the Kwuruba family became extinct are but obscurely adverted to in any of our authorities. The last prince was Virapdksha whose grants extend from A. D. 1473 to 1478. According to some accounts his territory was subdued by a Telinga Raja, but others say that having no issue, he raised one of his slaves named Sinhama, a Telinga by birth, to the throne. Agreeably to the latter version of the story, Sinhama, . entitled Praurha Deva, reigned but four years, and his son Vira Narasinha who succeeded him, but two : he being also childless gave his signet to his falconer, Narasa or Narasinha. An inter- val of eight years occurs between the inscriptions of Virdpdksha and Narasinha which these events would conveniently supply. There is no question that Narasinha was of a different family and nation from the preceding Rajas of Vijayanagar, and became irregularly possessed of the throne. He is admitted to have been a Telinga, and is usually called the son of Iswara Raja the petty 86 INTRODUCTION. sovereign of Karnul and Arviri, a tract of country on the Tunga- bhadrd to the east of it, near its junction with the Krishna ; ; hig grants extend from A. D. 1487 to 1508. Narasinha had two sons Viranarasinka and Krishna Raya, the former by one of his queens, the latter by a slave or concu- | bine : a story is related of the exposure of Krishna Raya when a child by order of the queen who was jealous of the favour he enjoyed with his father. He was secretly brought up by one of the ministers, and restored to Narasinha when dying, who bequeathed to him the succession which by the judicious measures of the minister he secured. Some accounts state that he acted as the minister and general of his brother whilst he lived, and became Raja on the death of that prince, other accounts assert that the latter was deposed, and one narrative adds that he died of vexation in consequence. It is clear that the regal power was | usurped by Krishna Raya, at first perhaps in a subordinate character, but finally as Raja. 1 The existence of an independent principality on the east so near as Karnul, the presence of the Mohammedan sovereignties | on the north, and the continued series of Pandyan and Chola princes to the south, shew that the Rdj of Vijayanagar could not boast of a very spacious domain on Krishna Rdya’s accession. From the range however of the grants of former princes, parti- cularly of Harthara, it cannot be questioned that their sway had . at one time extended much further east, and it must have there- fore been considerably reduced before the Kuruba dynasty was exterminated—Krishna Raya not only restored the kingdom to its former limits but extended them in every direction. He defeated the Adil Shahi princes on the north, and maintained possession of the country to the southern bank of the Krishna, on the east he captured Kondavir and Warangal, and ascended to Cuttack where he wedded the daughter of the Raja as the bond of peace. In the south his officers governed Seringapatam, and as we have seen founded a new dynasty of princes at Trichinopoly and Madura. The western coast had been held apparently through some extent by his predecessors, but he added to the Vijayanagar territory in that quarter also, and his besieging and INTRODUCTION. 87 taking Rachol on Salsette is recorded by Portuguese writers, whilst the imperfect traditions of Malabar preserve the fact of part of that province at least having been governed by the officers of Krishna Raya, although they refer the circumstance to an erroneous era. At no period probably in the history of the south of India did any of its political divisions equal in extent and power that of Vijayanagar in the reign of Krishna Raya. The reputation of Krishna Rayq is not restricted to his warlike achievements, and he is celebrated as the great patron of Telugu literature. He is said to have had a number of eminent men attached to his court, eight of whom were particularly famed, and are known as the Ashta dig-gaja, in allusion to the eight elephants that support the universe at the cardinal and intermediate points of the compass. The names of some of these will be found in the following pages as well as a notice of a number of their compositions. The Hindu traditions represent Krishna Raya as conducting his affairs both in peace and war in person: they acknowledge, however, that he benefited by the aid and council of the Brahman minister of his father, who had preserved his life, and who con- tinued to be his minister until his death, three years preceding that of the Raja. This person is named TYimma Raja, and is evidently the same with the Heemraje of Scott who makes so great a figure in the Mohammedan annals. The account given by Ferishta of the various pageant princes successively elevated and deposed by Heemraj, originates probably in the circumstances attending the death of Viranarasinh and the accession of Krishna Raya, but the particulars are evidently confused and inaccurate : the date of numerous inscriptions testifying for instance the reign of Krishna Raya for above twenty years, although the Moham- medan account would leave it to be concluded that he came to the throne an infant, and died without reaching maturity. The transactions that followed the death of Krishna Raya are very unsatisfactorily related by the native writers. The prince had no legitimate male children of his own, and the nearest heir Achyuta Raya who is variously termed his brother, cousin, and nephew, being absent, he placed a prince named Sadasive on the 88 INTRODUCTION, throne, under the charge of Rdma Raja his own son-in-law. Achyuta returned and assumed the Government, and on his death Sadasiva succeeded under the care and control of Rima as before. There is in some statements an intimation of a short-lived usur- pation by a person named Salika Timma, and of the murder of the young prince who succeeded Krishna Raya in the first instance, and the Mohammedan accounts tend to shew that some such transaction took place. On the downfall of the usurper, the suc- cession proceeded as above described. The reigns of Achyuta and Sadasiva and the cotemporary existence of Rdma, are proved by numerous grants. Those of Achyuta extend through a period of twelve years from A. D. 1530, to 1542 and Sadasiva’s from 1542 to 1570, whilst those of Rdma occur from 1547 to 1562. Who Sadasiva was, does not very distinctly appear. Some accounts call him the son of Achyuta, whilst others represent him as descended from the former Rajas of Vijayanagar ; at any rate it is evident that during Rdma’s life he was but a pageant prince. According to the Mohammedan author, Ramraj was the | son of Heemraj and son-in-law of a Raja whom he names Sivaroy, erroneously for Krishnaroy. Rama Ray, he adds, succeeded on his father’s death, to his office and power, and on the death of an infant Raje, for whom he managed the affairs of the Government, he placed another infant of the | same family on the musnud, and committing the charge of the prince’s person to his maternal uncle named Hoje Trimal Roy, retained the political administration of the state. During his absence on a military excursion, the uncle of the Raja and several nobles conspired against the minister, and gained to their party the officer of Ramraj, one of his slaves who had been left in military charge of the capital. Finding the insurgents too strong for him Rdma submitted to an amicable compromise with them, and was allowed to reside on his own territorial posses- sions. * After a short interval the slave being no longer necessary was murdered, and Trimal the uncle assumed the whole power. He next killed his nephew and reigned on his own behalf; con- ducting himself with great tyranny, the chiefs conspired to dethrone him, but with the assistance of Ibrahim Adil Shah he was enabled to maintain his authority. On the retreat of his INTRODUCTION. 89 | Mohammedan allies, the Hindu nobles with Rima at their head =. { again rebelled, defeated the usurper, and besieged him in his y palace in Vijayanagar, when finding his fortune desperate, he 3 destroyed himself. Rdma then became Raja. Now comparing this ¢ with the Hindu accounts we should be disposed to identify Hoje \ Trimal with Achyuta Raya. Some of the Hindu accounts as : above noticed, concur with the Mohammedan as to the murder of | the young prince, and in Salika Timma we may have the slave of \ Rima although the part assigned him in the two stories does not 5 exactly coincide. [Rdma, both agree, was obliged to resign the 2 authority he held after the death of Krishna Raya. The only | irreconcileable point is that of the Hindu accounts which specify | the appointment in the first instance of Sadasiva. But the weight ) of evidence is unfavourable to their accuracy, and Sadasiva was l probably made Raja by Rdma and his party in opposition to . Achyuta Raya. This will account for the uncertainty that prevails i as to his connection with Krishna Raya, as well for his being taken, as some statements aver, from the family of the former | Rajas. That Rama Raja was a man of spirit and conduct is evident from the course of Mohammedan history. The princes of the . Dekhin were glad to court his alliance. Ali Adil Shah and Kutteb . Shah were compelled to purchase his forbearance by territorial \ concessions. The arrogance with which he seems to have been { in consequence inflated, led him to treat their ambassadors + with indignity, and insulted pride, religious bigotry and political I : TT dread combined them in arms against him. The Padshahs of Bijapore, Golconda, Dowlatabad, and Berar, united their forces in the year 1564, and marched to Talikota, on the Krishna, to overthrow the power of the Vijayanagar principality. The . Hindu prince on hearing of their designs collected a power- ful force, and occupied the right bank of the Krishna, which the allies were unable to cross in the face of the hostile army. By a judicious feint the Sultans drew the Hindu prince away from the ford and effected the passage—a general action ensued in which the Hindus had the advantage until the Raja ' was taken prisoner. The Hindu account says that the divisions of Kutteb Shah and Nizam Shah had been defeated, but the 12 90 INTRODUCTION. forces of Ali Adil and Ammad al Mull covered their retreat The Hindus conceiving the enemy annihilated gave themselves] up to rejoicing and festivity, and were surprised in their encamp- ment. Ferishta who may be considered as a cotemporary, admits that the wings of the Mohammedan army were thrown into disorder, and that some of the leaders despaired of the day, when it was retrieved by the success of the centre under Nizam Shah and the capture of Rima Raja. The Hindu prince was | taken before Nizam Shah who ordered his head to be struck off, and mounted on a lance to intimidate the victorious division of | the Hindu army. The Hindu accounts concur in the capture | and death of Rama Raja but ascribe them to Ali Adil Shah. The Sultan is described as beheading the Raja with his own hand at the request of the latter, to save him from the personal i degradation of confinement. The Hindu memoirs assert that Ali Adil Shah was forced into the war by the other Mohamme- .dan princes, but Ferishta makes him the author of the confede- racy. That writer mentions also the visit- made formerly by Ali Adil Shah to Vijayanagar to secure the alliance of Ramraj and his adoption as a son by the Raja’s mother. In the Rama- raja Charitra the Hindu prince terms the sultan his son, and reminds him how often in infancy he had sat upon his knees. In complying with his request and striking off his head, Ali Adil Shah, is represented as performing no more than filial duty. hel A shad After the defeat of the Hindu prince the confederates marched to Vijayanagar, which they took, plundered and destroyed. Ferishta writing about twenty or thirty years afterwards, ob- serves, that the city was still uninhabited and in ruins, whilst the country was occupied by the Zemindars, each of whom had assumed an independent power in his own district. Several of these were members either of the Royal Family of Vijayanagar or of that of Rdma Raja. Grants in the reign of Sadasiva are continued to Sal 1492, (A. D. 1570), six years after the battle of Talikota, and his descendants are traced as sovereigns of the principality of Bednur to the middle of the eighteenth century, Venkatadri one brother of Rima maintained himself at Belkonda and Chendragiri, whilst another brother Trimal, retained pos- : cb dei ai INTRODUCTION. 97 I session of Penakonda. A son of Rima Raja, with the aid of one ¢ of his uncles, recovered possession of Anagunds and Vijayanagar : ‘on the direct line becoming extinct, Venkapati a kinsman of the | Chendragiri branch succeeded ; the seventh from him, Timmapd, i was dispossessed by Tupu Sultan and became a pensioner of the British Government. It would extend this sketch of the history of the South of | India beyond the limits we have proposed, to enter into the family histories of the many petty chiefs who succeeded to the fragments of the Vijayanagar principality after its subversion, and of most of whom, ample notices are to be found in the Mackenzie Collections. The family of most celebrity, and the only one now retaining any importance, that of the Hindu Rajas of Mysore, has found a historian, and the rest are scarcely of sufficient political importance to deserve one. A reason which will probably be thought satisfactory has also been assigned for not making any use of the Mohammedan and Mahratta collections in the present outline, and to this may be added the want of space necessarily attending the summary form of an introduction. The same cause precludes any advantage being taken of the materials | which exist for illustrating the manners and institutions of the various tribes of the Dekhin, and which are fully delineated in the documents specified in the ensuing pages.. If opportunity should hereafter occur, and the requisite authority be obtained, these subjects as well as a fuller account of the political revolu- (tions of the Peninsula may be reduced at some future period to a shape fitted for public perusal. SANSCRIT BOOKS. repens VEDAS. eee 1.—Rig Veda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The Rik or Rich is usually considered as the first of the four Vedas, and is so named from its consisting chiefly of hymns or laudatory prayers; (from Rich, to laud or praise.) The collection of the hymns of this Veda is called its Sanhitd, and the Sanhitd is subdivided into eight Ashtakas, or ten Mandalas, or sixty-four Adhydyas, and contains rather more than 1,000 Siktas or Hymns, ~ or 10,000 Richasor Stanzas. This manuscript contains the Sanhitd, incomplete, or complete Ashtakas, 1st,2nd and 5th ; the first four, and 7th and 8th Adhydyas of the fourth Ashtaka ; first six Adhydyas of the 6th Ashiaka, and the first four Adhydyas of the eighth Ashtaka. The Nandindgari character differs very little ; from the Devandgari. 2.—The Rig Veda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. This contains four Sections of the third Book, or 4shtaka. 3.—Rig Veda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The 6th Book or Ashtaka. 4.—Silktas. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Miscellaneous Hymns belonging to the Rig Veda. REE aga if on a VEDAS. - 93 qa. 5—8dnti Prakaranam by Baudhdyana. Palm leaves—Nandindgari Character. A collection of verses, &c., extracted from the Rig Veda, and supposed to be efficacious in averting or removing calamity, disease, &c. The collection is attributed to the sage Baudhd- yana. 6.—The Anukramanikd, &e. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A portion of the index of the Rig Veda, with other tracts. 7.— Fragments. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Various portions of the Rig Veda, mostly defective. 8.—Aswaldyana Sutra. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Rules for the different ceremonies and sacrifices of the Hindus, according to the ritual of the Rig Veda, by Aswaldyana, a Kish, in twelve chapters. 9.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character, ~ The second sacred collection of the Hindus, relating chiefly to oblations and sacrifices, as the name implies, being derived from Yaj to worship. Itis divided into two principal portions, the White Yajush or Vdjasaneyi, and the Black or Taittiriya. This manuscript contains the following portions of the Sanhitd of the latter. Kinda or book the first, 8 Prasnas or Chapters. Ditto............. second, 6 ditto. Ditto............. third, 6 ditto. Ditto............ fourth, 7 ditto. 10.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A portion of the Sanhita. Kdnda or Book first, 7 Prasnas or Chapters. Ditho.cuiiviviins sixth, 6 ditto. 94 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 11.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Nandinégari Character. A portion of the Sanhitd arranged in a peculiar manner, or Pada. : of Kdnda or book 4th, two Prasnas. Ditto oth, four ditto. 12.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A collection of the precepts and prayers of the Sanhitd of the Taittiriya portion of the second Veda containing—the first, second, third and fourth Kdndas or Books, two Prasnas of the fifth, seven of the sixth, and the seventh or last entire. ; 13. — Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The first and second Book of the Yajur Veda. 14.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The fifth and seventh Book, and four last chapters or Prasnas of the first. 15.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The third Book, five Prasnas of the fourth, and the fifth Book entire. 16.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. The first, third, fourth and fifth Sections. 17.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The Mantras or prayers of the Yajur Veda. 18.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The Brahmanas of the second Kinda, with the exception of the third and fourth Prasne : there are eight Prasnas to each 1 VEDAS. Jal ig es Kanda, or Book of this portion of the Yajur Veda. Mr. Cole- ‘brooke observes he has never seen a complete copy of the Brahmanas of the Taittiriya Yajush. (A. R. VIII 437 Note.) 19.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The sixth Book, and the five last Sections of the Brahmana of ‘the third Kdnda. 20. Tofu Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The Brahmana of the second Book of the Yajur Veda. 21.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The Brahmana of the first and second Books. 22.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The Brahmanas of the first, second and third Books of, the Sanhitd, the only portions it is asserted to which Brahmanas belong. See Remark No. 18. 23.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The four first Prasnas, lectures or sections, of the Arana of the Yajur Veda. 24.— Yajur Veda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Four lectures of the first Book of the Arana of the Yajur Veda, and the first section of the Tauttiriya Upanishat. 25.—Homavidhe. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Rules for sacrifices with fire according to the Yajur Veda. 26.—Homavidhs. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The ritual of sacrifices with fire according to the Yajur Veda. 96 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 2%7.— Homavidhi. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The same subject as the last, but different formule. 28.—Srauta Sitram. Palm leaves—Nandinégari Character. Rules of the Yajur Veda for the performance of various sacri- : fices, as the Aswameda, &c. 29.—Agnihotra. Palm’ leaves—Nandinagari Character. Rules for oblations with fire according to the Yajur Veda. i 30.—Pirnddhydyam. : Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A collection of the Mantras of the Mddhyandina Sikhé of the} Yajur Veda. 31.—Yajamana Vakyam. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Rules for the conduct of the person who celebrates various sacrifices. 32.—Pratisakhya. Palm leaves—Nandinégar{ Character. Grammatical changes of letters and accents peculiar to different portions of the Yajur Veda. 33.—Prdtisdkhya Bhdshya. a. Palm leaves—Nandinégari Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, imperfect. The Pratisakhya of the Yajur Veda with a Bhdshya or cowment) entitled Tribhdshya retnam from its being said to be the substance of the works of three celebrated Sages, or Atreya, Mahisha and Vararuchi. 34.— Pratisakhya Bhdashya, &e. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A commentary on the changes and accentuation of letters in VEDAS. 97 the Yajur Veda ; Bharadwajo on Stkshd or accentuation ; and other tracts, all more or less imperfect. 85.—Stksha Vydkhydnam. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The explanation of the accentuation and intonations used in’ reciting the texts of the Yajur Veda. 36.—Stksha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. j The accents, &c., used in reading or reciting the texts of the | Yajur Veda. ] 37. —Katyayana Sutra Paddhati. Paper—Devanigari Character. An explanation of the sacrificial precepts of Katydyana hy - Yajnika Deva in four chapters. 38.—Katydyana Sutra Paddhati Bhashya. Paper—Devanagari Character. A Commentary on the preceding by Mahddeva Dwivedy. 39.—Baudhdyana Stra. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. Palm leaves—Grandham Character, complete. Palm leaves—Karnata Character, complete. The Rules of the sage Baudhayana for the performance of various essential ceremonies agreeably to the ritual of the Yajur | Veda. 40.—Sdma Veda. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. The third Veda of the Hindus—one portion of it; divided into 11 Khandas denominated, 1 Agneya, 2 Bahusdmi, 3 Ekasdmi, 4 Vrihati, 5 Trishtup, 6 Anushtup, 7 Aindriya, 8 ii 9 | Arana, 10 Sukriya, 11 Mahdndmni. 41.—8Sama Veda Rahasyam. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A portion of the Sdéma Veda, containing three Parvas of the firgt | portion. 13 98 : SANSCRIT BOOKS. 42.—COhhandogya Upanishad. Palm Jeaves—Grandham Character. This Upanishad is one of the longest and most abstruse of the works so denominated : it consists of eight chapters, but in this copy it is incomplete. i 43.—Purvaprayogam. Palm leaves— Telugu Character, complete. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. Palm leaves —Telugu Character, incomplete. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. poo s A collection of the rules and prayers to be observed in the several essential ceremonies or Sanskaras of the Hindus, in sixteen Prakaranas on sections. 44.—Tricha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Three prayers from the Rig Veda addressed to the sun. 45.—Agnihotra Vishayq. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Directions for various sacrifices with fire agreeably to the ritual of the Yajur Veda. 46.—Siksha Vidha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. A treatise on the articulation of the prayers and formula of the Sama Veda. 47. —Vrihadjabéla Upanishad. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. One of the supplementary treatises containing the theology of the Vedas. ii VEDANTA. iinet 1.—Sariraramimansa. Paper—Telugu Character. A celebrated work by Sankara Acharya being a complete ex- position of the Veddnta system of theology, as founded on texts of the Vedas. VEDANTA. 09 2.— Ashtavakra Sttra Dipika. Paper—Devanagari Character. A commentary on the Sutras or aphorisms of Ashtavakra, with the original rules by Visweswara. 8.— Yoga Visishtha Sdra Vivritti. Paper— Devandgari Character. The text and comment of the 10th Prakarana or chapter of the Yoga Vdsishtha Sara by Mahidhara. 4.— Vedanta Partbhasha. Paper—Devanagari Character. An explanation of the terms of the Vedanta philosophy by Dherma Raja Dikshita in eight chapters. 5.— Upadésa Sahasrilka tika. Paper—Devanagari Character. A Commentary on the Upadésa Sahasrikd or thousand verses on the attributes of divinity, agreeably to the Vedanta Philosophy, written in a plain intelligible style by Anandagirt, the disciple of Sankara Acharya. 6.— Laghwvarttika tika. Paper—Devanagari Character. A Commentary on the explanation of the Veddnta doctrines originally composed by Padmapdda. 1. —DBrahma Sutra Vydkhyanam. a. Paper—Devanagari Character, incomplete. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. An exposition of the doctrines of the Veddnta according to the view taken of them by the author Madhi or Madhwdcharya, also called Anandatirtha who founded a sect of Vaishnavas about the year 1850. 8.—Bhagavad Gita. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. c. Palm leaves—Karnita Character, imperfect. d. Palm leaves—Karnata Character, imperfect. The Theological Dialogue between Arjuna and Krishna, tran- 100 SANSCRIZ BOOKS. slated by Mr. Wilkins and Professor Schlegel. Manuscripts c. and d. eomprise a Karndta commentary. ; 9.— Mahabharata Tatparyanirnaya. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. ¢. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. An exposition of the Veddnta doctrines, derived from various ° passages of the Mahabharat explained by Anandatirtha or Madh- wachdrya, in 32 chapters. Copy b. comprises a commentary by Veda Raji Swam? and copy c. one by Anant Bhatt. 10.—Bhagavata Tdtparya Nirnaya, &e. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. An exposition of some passages in the Bhdgavat Purana agree- ably to the doctrine of the Madhwa sect by Madhwdcharya. 11.—Médhwa Siddhanta Sara. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The substance of the doctrine taught by Madhwachdrya com- bining the tenets of the Vedanta, with the Worle of Vishnu as Brahma. 12.—Sat tatwa. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A work on the true nature of God, &c., by Anandatirtha or Madhwdcharye. 13.—Jayollasa nidha. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A Commentary on different portions of the Sri Bhagavat by Apyyaya Dikshita extracting from them the doctrine of the unity of the deity and the identity of Siva with Brahma, the passages thus expounded are : 1st Book, 1st Section. 3rd Book, 26th Section. 29 2nd 9 20th I” 9» 3rd ’ 4th Book, 2nd ” 2 4th 9 2 4th 39 sth: ., » 6th ”» 7 13th . 7th or 2nd Book, 43 5 5th Book, 17th 3 9s E) 23rd 9 5» 6th Book, 17th. -,, 3rd Book, 13th 7) 7th Book, 9th IT) 92 14th 23 VEDANTA Gi Laid ye Palm leaves—Karnata Character. The essence of the Géta ; a collection of Veddnta texts from the Bhagavad ita and other Pauranic authorities. 15.—Bheda vibhishika. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the unity of the deity, and the identity of his different forms : the author’s name does not appear, he is entitled Abhedopadhyaya, the teacher of identity. 16.—Bheda diklkara. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work of the same tendency as the last, incomplete. 17. —Veddnta Sutradipilkd. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An explanation of the doctrines of the Veddnta philosophy, agreeably to the Sri Vaishnava system or that of Rdmdanuja ; incomplete. 18.— Vedanta Bhdshya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A work on the tenets of the Veddnta philosophy ; the manu- script imperfect. 19.—Sarvasiddhdnta Sangraha. Paper—Telugu Character. One chapter of a work professing to discuss different theolo- gical doctrines: this chapter contains the Veddnta. 20.—A Veddnta work. Paper— Devanagari Character. It is a comment on the chief texts of the Veddnta doctrine, extending to 309 pages, but incomplete, and the name of the work or author not mentioned. 21.—Tatwa Dipana. Paper—Devanagari Character. A work on the nature of the deity and human existence : it is apparently a commentary on some other treatise on a portion of 102.‘ SANSCRIT BOOKS—NYAYA, LOGIC. the Veda entitled Panchapddikd.: the manuscript is incomplete, and the name of the author not mentioned. 22.— Brahmatarka Stave Vivaranam. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. : Poetical and encomiastic exposition of the Veddnta doctrines, supposed to be set forth by Siva himself in honor of the Supreme Brahma. 3 NYAYA, LOGIC. et 1.—Terkabhisha. a. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character, incomplete. : b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. E c. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. The elements of logic according to the system of Gautama : the first is the work of Gaurikinta Bhattichdrya, the third of Visvandgtha Panchdnana. ] 2.-—Terka Sangraha. or Palm leaves—Telugu Character, imperfect. | Loose leaves; being part of an elementary work on Logic by 1 Anam Bhatta. 3 ~ 3.—Siddhdnta Chandrika. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the first branch of Logic, or the evidence of the senses ; by Gangadhara Sudhiman. | 4 — Anwmana Prakasa. Palm leaves—Grandham Character, Explanation of the Logic of Inference by Ruchidatta. 5.—Anumana Khanda. Paper—Devanagari Character. A treatise on Logical inference by Chintamani, with the ex- position by Siromant Bhattacharya entitled Dédhit: and a further commentary by Bhavdnanda : this manuscript in 112 pages extends only to the Vydptt Lakshanam. DHERMA, LAW. 103 6.—Manisdra. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A work on Logical inference, by Gopindthamisra. ~ 1.—Raghu Devi. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A commentary on the Chintdmani by Terka Vigisa. EE DHERMA, LAW. es CE 1.— Gautama Smite. Palm leaves —Telugu Character, incomplete. Four chapters of the section on Achdras or daily observances : part of a treatise on law supposed to be explained by the sage Gautama to Ndrada. 2.— Lohita Smrit. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A portion of a legislative Code attributed to the Munz, Lohita : it contains the Achdra or ceremonial and purificatory observances. 3.—Angirasa Smritv. Yama Smriti. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. ¢. (Yama Smriti only.) Paper—Telugu Character. The first of these isa work on purificatory and expiatory ob- gervances, ascribed to the sage Angirasa, the second is a small portion of a similar work attributed to the deity Yama : the copy on paper, b. contains but one section. 4.—Daksha Smriti. Atteya Smriti. Hdrita Smritt. Usana Smrits. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The first is the Achdra chapter of a code attributed to Dalksha the Prajdpati, the second the same ascribed to the Muni Atri, the third is the seventh Adhydye of the code of Hdrita on the duties of hospitality, being a portion of the Achdra, the last is the reputed work of Usanas or Sukra, the regent of Venus; it is 104 : SANSCRIT BOOKS. confined like the others to the Achdra, and is supposed to be com- municated to the Rishis at their solicitation : in one collection. 5.—Bharadwdja Smriti. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. ; A work on the daily and essential ritual of the Hindus, attri- buted to the Muni Bharadwdja ; in twenty chapters. 6.—Sdndilya Smriti.—Vasishtha Smriti. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The first consists of five chapters of the Achdra portion of a code of which Sdndilya the Muni is the reputed author; the second is called the ninth book of Vasishtha’s Dherma Sdstra, and treats of the worship of Vishnu and ritual of the Vaishnavas : in one collection. 7. —Vasishtha Smriti.—Kanwa Smrite. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The first is a portion of the code ascribed to! the Sage Vasishtha, the Achdra section: the second is part of a legislative code attributed to the Muni Kanwa; it begins with Achdra but includes the laws of adoption, and is incomplete. 8.— Viswdmaitra Smriti. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Part of the code ascribed to Viswdmitra : the beginning is defective, and it terminates with the tenth section : the subject is Achara. 9.—Sankha Smits. Paper—Telugu Character. The code of Sankha, the chapter on Achdra. 10.—Hdarita Smrits. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. The work of Hdrita on Law. 11.—Parasara Smrits.. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A portion of a legislative code comprising twelve chapters, treating on purificatory observances, especially appropriate in the present or Kali age: it is represented as the substance of a DHERMA, LAW. 105 lecture given by the Sage Pardsara to his son Vydisa, and the ~ Rishis assembled at Badarikdsrama. 12.—Kanwa Smriti. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A small work on the Achdra portion of Hindu law attributed to the Sage Kanwa. 18.—Mitakshara. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A comment on the code of Yajnyawalkya by Vijnydneswara with the original text. Printed at Calcutta, in the Devandgari Character in 1813. : The portion of it relating to inheritance has been translated by Mr. Colebrooke, and published in Calcutta in 1810. 14.—Pardasara Smrite Vydkhya. Paper—Devanigar{ Character. Palm leaves—Devanigari Character, incomplete. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, complete. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete, e. Paper—Grandham Character, incomplete. A commentary on the code of Pardsara by the celebrated Mddhava Achdrya : the code is considered as the highest autho- rity of the fourth or present age; but is principally current in the South of India. i 15.—Smriti Sangraha. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An extensive compilation on Hindu law from the oldest and best authorities, as Manu, Yajnyawalkya, &ec. 16.—Smrite Sangraha. a. Paper—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Collections of chapters from various works of law. Manuscript a. contains Rules of gifts by Vrihaspati, a treatise on accidental injuries by Angiras, various expiations from the code of the same, part of the daily ritual and observances by Vydsa, part of the 14 106 SANSCRIT BOOKS. expiatory portion and the 4chdra section of the Atreya code, a chapter of the Yama Smriti, one of the Diksha Smriti, on Achdra, twelve sections of the Prdyschitta portion of the code of Satdtapa, two of the Prdyschitta part of the Samvartta Smriti, and eight of the Achara division of the Bharadwdjo Smriti. Manuscript b. contains portions of the Samwartta Smriti, and the supposed codes of Atri, Vyasa, Daksha, Satdtapa, Parasara and Hérita. 17.—Saptarshe Smrite Sangraha. Paper—Telugu Character. A Collection of texts attributed to the Rishis on the Achdras of daily purification. 18.—Smriti Derpana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the Sanskaras, or essential ceremonies of the Hindus from birth to death. Manuscript incomplete: it is called also the Chidambara Smriti, that being said to be the author’s name. 19.—Smriti Chandrika. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The Achdra portion of a work on law, by Agni Devana Bhatt the son of Kesavarya Bhatt. The manuscript is imperfect. 20.—Smritt Kaustubha. Paper--Devanégari Character. A work on the observances proper for fixed periods, by Ananta Deva, compiled by command of Bajrabdhu or Vajravara Chandra a Raja of Orissa, whose descent is thus recorded, Vajravara, son of Ntlachandra, son of Trimalle Chandra, son of Lakshmana Chandra, son of Rudra Chandra. 21.—Sdraswata Vilasa. Palm leaves—Telugu Character incomplete. Paper—Telugu Character complete. A work on Jurisprudence, compiled by order of Pratipa Rudra a prince of the Gajopati dynasty of Orissa kings, in the 14th century. 22.—Narasinha Parijata. Palm leaves—Nandindgari Character. "A treatise on law by Narasinha. ’ Bs ec DHERMA, LAW. 107 93.—Achdaradersa. Paper—Devanagari Character. Observances of the Hindus for their proper seasons, by Sridatta ‘a pundit of Mithila. 24. —Saddchéra Smrite Vydkhya. Palm leaves—Nandindgari Character. An explanation of the daily and other periodical obser vances, agreeably to the Vaishnava School of Madhwdchdrya : incomplete. 25.— Achdrapaddhats. Palm leaves—Devanigari Character. A treatise on daily and periodical observances by Vidydlore Vdjipeyr. 26.—Achdra and Vyavahdra. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The two principal portions of a work on general law, by Nri- sinha Vdjipeys. 21. —Atura Sanydsa vidhi. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the circumstances under which a Brahman may assume the order of the Anchorite, in sickness or at the point of death. 28.— Dhermapravartts. Palm leaves—Telinga Character. A work on the Achdra or purificatory ceremonies of the Hindus. Author unknown. 29.—Vyavahara Mala. a. Palm leaves—Malayalam Character. b. Palm leaves—Malayalam Character. c. Palm leaves—Malayalam Character : incomplete. d. Palm leaves—Malayidlam Character. A work on practical judicature, being a compilation from Menu ‘and other text books, illustrated by a commentary in Malaydlam, in which province the work is alone current as an authority. 30.— Vivdda tdndava. Palm leaves—Devanagari Character. The practical part of Hindu Law, by Kamalakare Bhatta, a work of modern date but respectable authority. 108 SANSCRIT. BOOKS. 381.—Vivdada Chandra. Paper—Devanéagari Character. : A work on the practical part of Law or Judicature by Meru Misra, or rather by his Aunt Lakshmi Devi, the wife of Chandra- sinha the tenth prince of Mithila : this work is of high authority in the Maithila School. 32.—Vivada Chintamans. Paper—Devanagari Character. A work on the same subject as the last, by Vichespatt Misra an eminent lawyer of the Maithila School. 33.— Vivadabhangdarnarva. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Part of the digest compiled by direction of Sir William Jones, and translated by Mr. Colebrooke, commencing with the Diy bhdga, and terminating with the Chapter on Debts. 34.—Madhaviya Prdyaschittam. Palm leaves—Karnata Character, imperfect. A few leaves of the book on expiation, from the legal work of Madhava Achdrya. 35.— Vasishtha Prayaschitto, Vidhi. Paper—Telugu Character. Part of the Section on penance and expiation from the code attributed to Vasishtha. 36.—Kermadrayaschitta. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on expiation by Venkata Vijays. 37.—Smritv Muktaphala. . Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the expiatory part of Hindu law, by Vaidyandtha Dikshita. 38.—Servaprayaschitta Vidha. Palm leaves—Nandindgari Character. The Rules for the practice of penance and expiation: incomplete. DHERMA, LAW. 109 39.—Vidhana Mald. Paper—Devanéagari Character. Rules for various observances and ceremonies of a propitiatory or purificatory tendency, by Nrisinha Bhatta. | | 40.—Kritya retnavald. | Paper—Devanagari Character. Daily and other periodical observances of the Hindus, by Ramachandra Bhatta. | 41.—Prayoga Parijata. Palm leaves— Nandinagari Character : imperfect. | An account of the ceremonies to be observed from birth till death. | 49.—Nirnaya Dipikd. | Paper—Devanagari Character. | A work on the rituals and observances of fixed seasons, by the son of a Dwivedi Brahman, the son of the learned Brahman Vatsa | Raja : the date of this work is Samvat 1575. A. D. 1653. 43.— Vratakdlanirnaya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character : imperfect. A work on the observances suited to various seasons, by Bharati Tirtha, an ascetic. 44.— Vratakdlanirnaya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A work on the same subject as the last, by Aditya Bhatta : | the Manuscript contains portions also of the Samvartta Smriti, and the supposed codes of Atri, Vyasa, Daksha, Satatapa, Harito and Parasara. 45.—Kalamddhave. a. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. b. Paper—Telugu Character. . The ceremonies of the Hindus suitable to certain seasons, by Médhava Achdrya, incomplete. Manuscript b. contains the Achdra chapter. 110 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 46.—Tithi Nirnaya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An adjustment of the lunar Months as appropriated to fixed festivals and observances by Madhava Acharya. 47. —Dersapauwrnamasa prayaschitta Vidha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Explanation of the rules and ceremonies to be observed in expiation of any omission or defect in the Sacrifices to be held at the new and full Moon. 48.—Dersapawrnamdsa Vidhi. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Rules for the ceremonies to be observed on the full and new moon, agreeably to the Sutras of Aswalayana. 49.— Dersapaurnamdsa Vidhs. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on a similar subject as the last, but belonging to a different school, that of Apastamba. 80.—Agnimukha kdrikd, &e. Palm leaves—Nandindgari Character. A tract on sacrifices with fire and two other nameless tracts on similar subjects. 51.—Kunda kalpo lata. Paper—Devanigari Character. Directions for constructing the altar or receptacle of sacrificial fires, by Dhundht Rdjd son of Purushottama. 52.—Srdddha Nirnaya. Paper—Devanagari Character. The ceremonies of oblation to deceased ancestors, being the fourth Section of the Nurnaya Sindhu of Kamaldikara Bhatla. 53.— Agha mirnaya. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the periods and causes of impurity, as the death of relations, and the appropriate purificatory ceremonies, by DHERMA, LAW. 111 Vednatdchdrya son of Srirangandth. Manuscript b. is accom- panied with a gloss by the author. 54.—Asoucha Vidhi. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Purificatory ceremonies necessary after the death of rela- tions, &c. | 55.—Aurdhadéhi kriya Paddhati. Paper— Devanagari Character. Obsequial ceremonies and practices, from the approach of death to the offering of funeral cakes, &c., by Viswandtha. 56.— Yellajiyam. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. A work on funeral rites by a native of the Dekkin named Yellaje. : 57. —Ndrayandvald. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Funeral ceremonies peculiar to the Saiva Gosains or Sanydsis, attributed to their founder Sankara Achirya. 58.—Dandhemddrs. Paper—Devanagari Character. A treatise on gifts, being the second division of a large work on five branches of the Hindu institutes, by a writer patronised by Hemadri, a man of rank, whose name is therefore affixed to {the performance; in general, the works named of Hemddri are attributed to Vopadeva, who was patronised by him, and | Hemadri is said to have been the minister of a king of Devagiri ; {in this work he is entitled Mahdrdjadhirdjd. 59.—Nityaddnddi paddhatr. Paper—Devanagari Character. A voluminous treatise on the ceremonials of legal gifts and ‘other observances. : 60.—Ddnapaddhati. Paper—Devanagari Character. A description of the sixteen great gifts, by Rama datta the rtgrandson of the Minister of the Rdja of Mithild. 112 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 61.—Sdntimayikha. Paper—Devanagari Character. A work on the propitiatory rites to secure success and avert evil : although a work of some extent, about 2000 Stanzas, it is but one of twelve Mayikhas or rays of the son of Bhagavanta, so named from Bhagavanta Deva, the son of Jaya Sinha, by whose command the whole was compiled by Nulakantha Bhatia. The Twelve Mayukhas are the Sanskdra Mayikha. Déna Mayiikha. Achdra, do...» Jalotserga, Mayikha. Kala, do. Pratishtha, do. Sraddha do. Prayasehitta, do. Nita, do. Vasuddhz, do. Vivada, do. Santa, do. or treatises on, I The great Initiatory ceremonies. II Ordinary observances. III Periodical observances. IV Obsequies. V Polity. VI Jurisprudence. VII Gifts. VIII Construction of Tanks, &c. IX Endowment of Temples. X Penance. XI Purifi- cation and XII Propitiation. 62.—Hemadr: Santa. Paper—Devanagari Character. On propitiatory rites by Hemadri. See No. 58. 63.—Hemadri Vratavidha. Paper—Devanéagari Character. A large work, of which the subject apparently is the descrip- tion of religious vows and obligations, but the manuscript is very defective. 64.—Suryapuja Vidhe. Palm leaves—Karnata Character. Rules for offering worship to the sun. 65.—Rdjabhisheka paddhats. Paper—Devanagari Character. A small tract on the ceremonial of crowning princes, or sprink- ling them with holy water. PURANAS, 113 66.—Pravara diptkd. Paper—Devanagari Character, A tract on the tribes or families of Brahmans. 67.—Jdte nirnaya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An account of the origin and duties of the different castes, said to be a chapter of the Brahma Vawvertta, Purdna from which however it is only partially derived. | 68.—Sudrodyota. | Paper—Devanagari Character. The rites and observances proper for the Sidra caste, by Gaga Bhatta of Mahardshtra. 69.—Sudra Dhermatatwa. Paper—Devanagari Character. Bhatta. 70. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A work on law, but incomplete, and the name and author not known. The rites and observances of the Sidra caste by Kamaldkara | | | Ha | PURANAS. rte 1.—Padma Purdna. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The manuscript a. comprises three different portions of this work. : 1. A portion of the Pdtila khanda, containing the episode of the seizure of the sacrificial horse liberated by Rdma, by Viramani, a follower of Siva, and his discomfiture and death in | consequence, with the interview between Siva and Rdma, and the restoration of the king to life by the combined favour of the two deities. 15 114 SANSCRIT BOOKS. a 2. A portion of the Uttara khanda, the conversation between Dilipa and Vasishtha, and subsequently between Siva and Pérvati, upon the efficacy of ablution and religious rites in the month of Mdgh. This section includes an enumeration of the Purdnas, substituting the Vishnu for the Vdyu, it also classes the Puranas, thus :— The Matsya, Karma, Longa, Siva, Skanda, and Agni Puranas, are of the Tama Guna, the quality of darkness or ignorance. | The Vishnu, Narediya, Bhdgavat, Garira Padma, and Variha, belong to the Sdtwika quality. | The Brahmdnda, Bhavishya, Markandeya, Vdmana, and Brahmd, are of the Rajas, or quality of passion. 3. Pulastya’s conference with Bhishma relating to places of pilgrimage, &c. being part of the first section or Srishti khand. Manuscript b. contains the greater portion of the Uttara khandam or last portion, commencing with the 29th Chapter and ending | with the 50th. It is little else than a manual of different Vratas or religious rites to be observed on various days of the fortnight, or in different months, as narrated in conversations between the Pandavas and Ndreda, Siva and Pdrvati and others. 2.— Agni Purana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The Purana, originally communicated by Agni to Vasishtha. It comprises 320 sections, and contains a number of curious articles as, in addition to the usual topics, it has portions on Nit; or the duties of Kings, on medicine, grammar, prosody and Dhanurvidyd or the use of weapons. It is avowedly subsequent to the Mahdbhdrat, to which it refers : it is a Vaishnava Purdna, although not a very decided party work, and is referred by thed Vaishnavas to the class of Sawa Purdnas. 3.— Vishnu Purana. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves—Grandham Character, imperfect. One of the great Purdnas of the Vaishnava order. It is related by Pardsara to Maitreya, and is very full on the subject of the | principal votaries of Vishnu, as Prahldda and others, it contains | PURANAS. 115 also a copious genealogy of Hindu kings, and the life of Krishna. It is divided into six portions. Manuscript b. contains the two last sections only. 4 —Garira Purana. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The Purdna, is named from Garira, as one of the rewards of ‘his devotion, whilst yet a Bird, to Vishnu : the substance was ‘communicated by Vishnu to Rudra, and overheard by Brahmd, ‘by whom it was revealed to Viydsa : it is a Vaishnava Purina, ‘but abounds with Tantrika rites and formule : it contains also an astronomical and medical portion: the latter of some length, but no history nor genealogy. Manuscript a. is incomplete. 5.— Brahmavarvartta Purana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. ~ This Purdna is so named from its containing an account of the worldly manifestations of the Supreme spirit or Brahma, here identified with Krishna. It is narrated by Sauti, to the Rushis, extends to 18,000 stanzas, and consists of four portions. The Brahma khanda describing the creation and the nature of the deity. The Prakriti khando treating of the various forms of the female personifications of passive matter. The Ganess Khando describing the birth and adventures of Glanesa, and the Krishna Janma Khanda relating the birth and acts of Krishna, and his mistress Radha : the manuscript is incomplete, beginning with the 1st and ending with the 40th Chapter. 6.—Linga Purdna. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A Purana of the Saiva class : it is supposed to be narrated to Ndreda and the Rishis at the Natmisha forest by Suta, who heard it from Vyasa. It consists of 11,000 verses, in two books. The first gives an account of the origin of the Linga and various forms of Siva; the usual Pawranic description of the universe, and a few genealogical events from Priyavrata to Krishna. The destruction of Tripura and other demons by Mahddeva, or 116 SANSCRIT BOOKS. the members of his family, and instructions for the performance of different ceremonies in honour of Mahddeva. The latter sub- ject is continued through the second book, illustrated by different legendary tales: the first book consists of 105 sections, the second of 48 : in some copies the division is different, as in the present in which the second book contains 55 sections. Manu- script a. is part of the second portion of the Linga Purdna, from the fourth to the fifty-fifth and last chapter. Manuscript b. con- tains the last section of the first portion, and the last portion entire. 7. —Mdrkandeya Purdna. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The first portion of the Mdrkandeya Purdna, consisting of seventy-three sections. This Purdna is related by four birds of marvellous origin to Jaiming, on his being referred to them by the sage Markandeya. It commences with some account of Krishna and his usual companions, of whom his brother Baladeva is said to have slain Si#ta the usual narrator of the Purdnas : a variety of ordinary legends, chiefly of a Vaishnava character follow, with an account of the creation of the universe, as com- municated by Markandeya to Krostuki, and a description of the different Manwantaras with legends of the events which severally occurred, or are to occur, in those periods, all of a mythological or superhuman character. The Chandi Path, or Durga Mdhatmya, in which the victories of Durgd over different Asuras are recorded, and which is a work of great repute in almost all parts of India, is a portion of this Purina. It is introduced as the history of the Munt of the eighth period, or Sdvarnt the son of the sun, who in the second or Swarochisha Manwantare, was a king named Suratha, to whom the exploits of Durga were then related, in consequence of hearing which, and his propitiation of the god- dess, he became a Menu in a subsequent birth. The Mdrkandeya Purdna is said to contain 9000, Stanzas. 8.—K4drma Purana. a. Paper—Devanigari Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. c. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. This Purdna although named after one of the avatdrs of Vishnu, PURANAS. 117 the tortoise, is considered as one of those especially belonging ‘to the Saiva sects. It recommends the worship of Mahddeva as Rudra or Nilalohita. It contains like the rest, an enumeration of all the eighteen Purdnas. The list given in this work is the following, the Brahmd, Padma, Siva, Bhagavat Bhavishya, Naradiya, Markandeya, Agni, Brahmavaivartta, Linga, Vardho Skanda, Vdmana, Karma, Matsya, Garira, Vayu and Brahmdnda Purénas. The Manuscript a. contains but 87 sections; the complete work is in two parts, section first containing 55, and section second 47 portions. Manuscripts b. and c. are entire. 9.—Sri Bhdgavat. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. First and Second Books. Third Book. Fourth and Fifth Books. Sixth Book. Seventh, Eighth, and Ninth Books. Tenth Book. Tenth Book. Tenth Book. Eleventh and Twelfth Books. MTR me RS Tp This Purdna, is the most celebrated and ome of the most modern of the number; it is not the less valuable as it is much more full than any of the rest. It also contains much that has been drawn from other sources, which though somewhat dis- figured, is consequently preserved. The first book or Skanda comprises in 19 chapters, the opening, the encounter of Stta and Saunaka, when the former repeats what he related to the Rishis, the supremacy of Vishnu and faith in him, his Avatdrs, the history of Ndreda, the account of Parikshit after the disappearance of the Pandus and Krishna, and of this king being cursed by a Rishi, and bitten by a venomous snake. In the second Book Sika, to prepare Parikshit for death, relates to him the Bhdgavat, the substance of which was originally communicated by Brahmd to Nareda, in four verses : the creation of the world, the 24 Avatars of Hari, the excellence of Narayana and end of the Brahmakalpa : 10 chapters. 118 -SANSCRIT BOOKS. Book 3rd, 36 Chapters. The several creations and destructions, the submersion of the Vedas, and their recovery by the Boar incarnation, also the Kapila Avatdr : the narration here proceeds in a conversation between Vidura and Maztreya. Book 4th, 31 Chapters, contains the genealogy of Wha Manu : Swayambhuva’s progeny, the quarrel between Dalksha and Mahd- deva and the elevation of Dhruva, to the dignity of the Pole Star, the history of Vena and Prithu, and the story of Prachetas. Book 5th, 26 Chapters. Of Priyavrata and his sons, of his grandson Ndbhi, of Rishabha and Bharata. Description of Jambudwipa, of the other Dwipas, situation of the sun and planets, &e. Book 6th, 19 Chapters. The histories of Ajamila, Viswaripa, Vritrdasura, of the family of the sun and origin of the Marutts. Book 7th, 15 Chapters. History of Hiranyaka sipu and Prah- ldda, of Tripurdasura, and duties of a Brahmachdri. Book 8th, 24 Chapters. Of the Menus subsequent to Swayam- bhuva, of the sacrifice of Balt and Dwarf Avatar, of the Matsya Avatdr. Book 9th, 24 Chapters. Of the Vawaswata Manwantara, the sons of Ikshwaku and descendants of the Menu, and the gene- alogies of kings to the birth of Krishna. Book 10th. In two parts. Part 1st, 40 Chapters : the adven- tures of Krishna until his departure from Vrinddvan. Part 2nd : the adventures of Krishna and his posterity. Book 11th, 31 Chapters. Of faith in Krishna and his worship, of his death, and the destruction of Dwdrakd and the Yddava race. Book 12th, 13 Chapters. Of the kings subsequent to Parikshit, vices of the Kali age, death of Parikshit, description of the Vedas and Purdnas, meditation of Jinn and praises of the Bhdgavat Purdna. 10.—The Matsya Purana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. This Purina is related by Sita to the Rishis in reply to their PURANAS. 119 enquiry why Vishnu assumed the form of a fish, and it commences with the story of Vaiwasvata Menu, and the deluge, as translated by Sir William Jones from the Bhdgavat. The Menu asks the Fish the story of the creation of the universe, &c. and his replies constitute the supposed original of this Purana, which contains the history of the different Manwantaras, some genealogical and legendary accounts of the kings of the Solar and Lunar Races to the time of Krishna, directions for observing different Vratas, geographical description of the universe, various wars between the Gods and Demons, and especially the destruction of Taraka, Hiranyakasipu, and Andhaka, the excellence of Kdsi, and a number of other Tirthas. Some chapters then follow on Polity, Punish- ment, Purification, and Sacrifice, and the work concludes with a short prophetic notice of the Kali age, the Mlechcha princes, who ave to rule in it, and the efficacy of gifts. The work comprises 264 sections, of which this copy contains but sixty-two. 11.—Vardha Purana. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. The Varaha Purdna is communicated in the form of a dialogue | between Vishnu, as the Vardha, or Boar Avatir, and the earth to whom the deity relates the creation of the universe, the origin ‘of the Rishis and their descendants, the mode of observing a number of Vratas, or religious obligations, the division of the universe, the destruction of Mahishdsura by Devi, and the efficacy of gifts. The different rites to be performed, holy places to be visited, and amongst these the supremacy of Mathurd. The work sometimes appears as divided into three books, of which the first , contains 107 sections, the second 60, and the third or Mathurd Mahdatmya 64. 12. —Viswakerma Purina. a. Paper—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves—XKarnata Character. A compilation of formule and legends relating to Viswakerma and the castes of artificers, attributed idly to Viswakerma. The first is rather a Telugu than Sanscrit work, the Sanscrit passages from the Vedas and Purdnas, serving as a text for a fuller expla- 120 SANSCRIT BOOKS. nation in the Telugu language. The second is a different work, agreeing only in name and subject. 13.—Vrihat Néaradiya Purdna. Paper—Devanégari Character. | The Vrihat Naradiya, or great Ndradiya is so named to discriminate it from the Ndreda or Ndradiya Purana, or perhaps from the latter, which is an Upapurdna : unless however the same with the latter it cannot be properly included in either class. Although said to contain 25,000 stanzas, it is rarely if ever met with of that extent, and appears to be complete in 38 sections, contain- ing about 8,500 stanzas. It is a Vavshnava work, supposed to be repeated by Séta to the Rishis, having been originally communi- | cated by Brahmd to Ndreda, and by Nareda to Sanatkumdra. There is little in this Purdna conformable to the ordinary con- tents of such works, and such legends as are found are mere vehicles for panegyrics upon Vishnu, and recommendations of implicit devotion to that Divinity. 14.—Sr¢ Bhagavat Purana. Paper—Devanagari Character. A Purdna of importance in the literary history of these works, as it is distinct from the popular work of the same name, sup- posed by some to be a later composition: it is named from Bhagavatt or Durgd, whence it is identified with the Dévi Bhdga- vat an Upapurdna, but perhaps erroneously, as it is narrated by Stata like the rest, and is termed a Mahdpurana : we have in this, the following enumeration of the Purdnas. The Matsya, Stanzas 14,000 ,s Markandeya, > 9,000 ,» Bhavishya, » 14,500 ,s Bhagavata, > 18,000 ,s Brahmd, 5 10,000 ,, Brahmdnda, ”s 12,100 ,» Brahmavaivartia, ,, 18,000 5» Vamana, » 10,000 ss Vayu, 7 6,000 ys Vishnu, 23,000 Bini. PURANAS. 121 The Varaha, Stanzas 24,000 , Agni » 16,000 ,, Narada, 13 25,000 ,,» Padma, 5 55,000 ,, Linga 2 11,000 ,, Garura 7 49,000 ,, Karma, 5 17,000 ,, Skanda, 81,000 ‘The list of Upapurdnas is the following : Sanathumdra, Narasinha, Naradiya, Siva, Durvasas, Kapila, Usanas, Menu, Varuna, Kalika, Samba, Nandi, Saura, Pardsara, Aditya, Maheswara, Bhagavata and Vasishtha. 15.— Bhavishyottara Purdna. Paper—Devanagari Character. A Supplement to the prophetic Purdna, supposed to be revealed by Krishna to Yudhishthira. The subjects of the work are the visit of Vydsa to Yudhishthira, the creation of the world, the origin of Mdya the impurities of human nature, sins and their removal by various observances. The Manuscript is complete, containing 243 pages. 16.—Kdlikd Purina. Paper.— Devanagari Character. This Purana is communicated by Markandeya to the Rishis, in explanation of the union of Kali or Parvati with Siva. It is a voluminous work, in 98 or 100 Chapters, and consists of legends relating to the different manifestations of Devi, as Yoganidra or Sati, with the legend of Daksha’s sacrifice ; as Umd, or Kali, or Girija or Pdrvati, or Bhadrakdlt, Kamdkhya, or Kimeswart, &c. The work contains nothing of ordinary Pauranic matters, as the ‘genealogies of the Menus or kings, or the disposition of the universe, but in their stead has a number of legends peculiar to itself, as the story of Arundhat?, of the River Chandrabhdgd, and of Naraka, the son of the Harth, the birth of Bhairava and Vetdla, and the origin of the Brahmaputra river, with the circumstances that gave sanctity to many parts of Kdmarupa or Asam. It contains, also, instructions for the performance of various acts of 16 2 ER Se RE 122 SANSCRIT BROOKS. worship and devotion, conformably to the system of the Tantras, to which class of works it is closely allied. This copy is far from : complete, extending to but one-third of the work. i 17.—Mudgala Purana. Paper.—Devanégari parts. This Purdna is attributed as usual to Sata, the pupil of Vydsa, who repeats to the sages in Naimisharanya, what had been originally communicated to Daksha by the Rishi, Mudgala, whence the name of the Purdna. It is avowedly subsequent to the other Puranas, which the introduction states had been previ- ‘ously revealed to the Munis and had left them undetermined which deity or faith to prefer: they therefore propose their doubts to S#ta, and to remove them he repeats this work, the object of which is to identify all the Gods with Ganapati or Ganesa in his different forms of Vakratunda, Ekadanta, Mahodara and Gajd- ‘mana : the work is the text book of the Gdnapatya Sect. 18.—Laghu Buddha Purana. Paper.— Devanagari Character. A Summary of the contents of the Lalita Vistara, a Purina containing the history of Buddha : the original was brought from Nepal by Captain Knox: the abridgment was made by a Pundit in Mr. Colebrooke’s service. 19.—Bhdrgava Purana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. ARE The last portion of a work described as one of the Upapurdnas or minor Puranas. This portion relates the incarnations of the conch, mace, Chakra, &e. of Vishnu as persons—it is in fact a Vaishnava work, and includes the history of Rdmdnuja, the reformer of that branch of the Hindu religion, who flourished in the twelfth century. 20.—The Himavat Khanda of the Skanda Purdna. Paper—Devanagari Character. A description of the holy places in the Himalaya mountains from the Skanda Puréna : pages 371. ] PURANAS. 123 91.—The Brhamottara Section of the Skanda Purdna. i a. Paper—Devanégari Character. 5 b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, 8 Chapters. This Section describes the merit of worshipping Siva, illus- trated by a number of legendary tales. 92.—Sahyadri khanda. Paper—Devanagari Character, the 1st part. Paper—Devanagari Character, the 2d pars. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Palm leaves—Nandinigari Character. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, last part. oa Te This is called a portion of the Sanatkumdra Sanhita, a part of the Skanda Purana: it contains the legendary history and description of the Malabar Coast or the Parasurama kshetra. 23.— Kast Khand. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character, 80 Sections. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character, 20 Sections. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, 40 Sections. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, 13 Sections. po FE An extensive portion of the Skanda Purdna, giving a very full account of all the places of sanctity at Benares, and a vast number of legends inculcating the worship of Siva. When complete, it comprises 100 Sections, in two parts or books. 24.—Kalikd Khanda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A portion of the Skanda Purana relating the exploits of the Goddess Kali. 25.—Sankara Sambhava. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves —Grandham and Telugu, incomplete. A portion of the Siva Rahasya, said to be a part of the Sanhitd of the Skanda Purdna : it velates the birth of Kdartikéya and his various exploits, the marriage of Siva and Parvati, the sacrifice of Daksha, and direction for various rites and acts in honor of Siva and his consort. The work is in 216 Sections: Manuscript a. 296 pages. Manuscript b. contains from Section 32 to 50. 124 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 26.—Swatatwa Sudhdnidhs. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. 4 A Chapter on the worship of Siva, called part of the Malayd- chala section of the Skanda Purdna. 27.—Suta Sanhitd. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A collection of Sativa doctrines and legendary illustrations, especially according to the Yoga practices, collected from and forming part of the Skanda Purdne : it is in five or six Sections, viz. ; The Siva Mdhatmya Khanda, Manayoga khanda. Muktiyoga khanda, Yajna Vaibhava khanda, and Brahma Gita, the last is sometimes divided into the Brahma Gitd and Sita Gita. 28.—Lakshminardyana Samvida. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The dialogue of Lakshmi and Ndardyana, part of the Skanda Purdma, comprising accounts of various forms of worship, &e. | as communicated by Vishnu to Lakshmi, 29 Sections. 29.—Vratavalt. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A collection of religious observances, according to the ritual of the Bhavishyottara Purina. 30.—Ramdyana Mahdtmya and Taraka Brahma Mantra Mdhdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Two Sections of the Brakmdnda Purdna : in the former the excellence of the story of Edma is described as preparatory to the initiation of the votary who becomes a follower of Rdma by the communication of his Mantra, the virtues of which are explained in the latter of these sections. 31.—Bhdgavat Dwddasa khanda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Part of the twelfth Chapter of the Bhdgavat. 32.—Jatmini Bhdgavat. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A poem on the adventures of Krishna attributed to the Muni Jarman, PURANAS. 125 33.—Kasimukti Prakdsikd. . Paper—Devanagari Character. A collection of Puramic and other texts, on the efficacy of Kasi or Benares for the procuring of final emancipation. 34.—Bhalkti retndavald. Paper— Devanagari Character. An exposition of the principal texts of the Sri Bhagavat which recommend the preferential worship of Vishnu. 35.— Bhugola Sangraha. Paper—Devanagari Character. The description of the universe from different Purdnas. 36.— Mathura Setu. Paper—Devanagari Character. A description of Mathura and its environs, as places of pilgri- ‘mage, proved by extracts from the various Purunas by Ananta Deva. 37.— Vishnu Rahasya. | Paper—Devanagari Character. A portion of the Vasishtha Sanhitd, declared by Sata to the | Saints, giving an account of the creation and periods of the world, | and the pre-eminence of Vishnu, with his worship, according to Madhwdchars sect of Vaishnavas. | 38.—Nawa grahapija Paddhati. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Prayers and forms of worship addressed to the nine planets on various occasions, compiled chiefly from the Purdnas. 39.—Kalpakhanda. | Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. A compilation from the Bhavishyottara, Skanda, and other Puranas, of the forms of prayer and worship to be addressed to | various deities. | 40.—Jambudwipa Nirnayam. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. } A description of chins from the Bhishma Parva of the (fe dbiirnt, 126 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 41.—The Bdla and Ayodhya kéndas of the Ramdyana. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The first and second books of the Rdmdyana, from the birth ot Rama to his exile from Ayodhya. 42.— Ramayana Balakanda. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. o The first section of the Ramayana. 43. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. The two last sections of the Ramayana. 44 .— Uttara Rdmdyana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. ER RR RR RE The last or supplementary Chapter of the Rdmayana, contain- ing the history of Rama, after the defeat and death of Ravana, his return to Ayodhyd, his exposure of Sitd, the birth and dis- covery of his sons, and the death of Lakshmana and himself. 45.—Rdmdyana Sangraha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An abridgment of the Ramdyana compiled by Narain Pundit, son of Trivikrama Pundit Achdrya. 46.—Rdmayana Vyakhydna. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A commentary on two sections, or the Bala Kanda, and the Ayodhya Kdnda of the Rimayana by Annawan Tiruwarighan a Vaishnava Pundat. 47. — Ramayana Bala Kanda Vyakhana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character : incomplete. A commentary on part of the first book of the Ramdyana by | the same author as the last. 48.— Mahabhdrat. | a. Sabha Parva, 2d Book. A b. Aranya Parva, 3d do. ¢. Drona Parva, 7th do. d. Kerna Parva, 8th do. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. This is a very incomplete copy of the great Poem. Man- PURANAS. 127 script c. also only comprises the story of Nala ? and manuscript d. the latter section. | 49.— Md habhdrat. a. Palm leaves—Grandham. b. Palm leaves—Grandham. Several sections of the Mdhabhdrat. Manuscript a. contains the Gada, Sauptika, Aishika, Sri, Asramavasa, Mausala, Mahd- prasthana, and Swergdrohana being the last Parvas of the Poem. Manuscript b. contains the Rdjd Dherma of the Sdnti Parva. | 50.—The Tirthaydtra Vernanam of Pulastya, from the : Mahabharat. An account of various holy places, and the efficacy of Pilgri- ‘mage, communicated by the sage Pulastya to Bhishma. 51.— Mahabharata Pancha Retna. Paper—Devanagari Character. The five gems of the Mdahabhdrat or portions of that work of peculiar sanctity ; these are 1. Bhagavat Gita, the dialogue between Krishna and Arjuna, translated by Wilkins and Schlegel. 2. Vishnu Sahasra ndma the thousand names of Vishnu repeated by Bhishma to Yudhishthira, a portion of the Sant: Parva or section. 3. Bhishmastava Rdja Stotra. The royal panegyric of patie. gyrics, the praises of Krishna pronounced by Bhishma. 4. Anusmriti. The reminding of the instructions of Ndreda by Krishna in the forms of meditation proper to secure divine telicity. 5. Gajendra mokshanam. The liberation of the celestial elephant who saved Vishnu, from the gripe of the equally superhuman crocodile after a struggle of a thousand divine years : they were in fact two Gandhabas or Quiristers of heaven, Hdha and Hihi condemned to these forms by a curse of the Saint Devala, whom they had offended by ridiculing his indifference to their songs. These are all sections of the Sant: Parva or twelfth section. The same volume contains, the Pandava Gitd, a series ‘of Stanzas in honor of Vishnu attributed to different Gods and 128 SANSCRIT BOOKS. Saints, which, with the preceding tracts, forms a sort of manual in great credit with the Vaishnava Sect. g 59. —Pandava Gita. ] | Palm leaves—Karnata Character. A collection of Stanzas in praise of Krishna, from the speeches : of the five Pdndavas. 53.— Mahabharata Jarasandha Badha. Paper—Devanagari Character. The death of Jarasandha, part of the Sabha Parwa or second book of the Mahabharat. ; 54.— Vishnu Sahasra Nama. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The thousand names of Vishnu, from the Mahabharat. 55.—Mahdbharata Vyakhyana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A commentary on the obscure passages that occur in the first, third, fourth and fifth Parvas of the Mdhabharat, by Yajna Varayana. 56.— Harivansa Krishna lila. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. a. Containing 54 Sections. b. Do. 58 do. The life of Krishna as narrated in the last or supplementary Section of the Mahabharat. | ——— MAHATMYAS —————n The Purdnas contain short notices of the principal Tirthas or places of peculiar sanctity, and occasionally give detailed accounts of those of more than usual holiness, as Benares, Gaya, Mathura, and others. In imitation of this example, and with the interested purpose of accrediting different temples, Legends have been very extensively fabricated, relating to the circumstances under which each acquired its sacred character, and illustrating the advan- tages of worshipping at its shrine. This has been especially the = MAHATMYAS. 129 case in the South of India, where every pagoda has its Sthala or Local Purdna, or Mahdtmya Legendary account of its Sanctity or Greatness. These are invariably stated to be extracts or sections from different Purdnas, in which however they will be sought in vain, never having formed a part of the original works, In some instances indeed they exceed in bulk the size of the work from which they are professedly extracted. Although referred very indiscriminately to different Purdnas, the far larger portion are said to belong to the Skanda Purdna, a preference easily accounted for, as that Purdna no longer exists in an entire form. It isin fact made up of detached sections, of uncertain denomination and extent, and therefore readily admits of any additions. 1.—Agnisward Mdhatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of a shrine dedicated to Siva at Terukatupalli, south of the Cavert : from the Brahmada Purana. 2.—Anjanddri Mdhdtmya. Paper—Devanigari Character. Account of the Anjana mountain, the place where Hanuman, ib is said was born : a mountain in Mysore called in the country Hanumad Males, Hanuman is named Anjaneya after Anjand his mother. Said to be from the Brahmdnda Purdna. 3.—Anantasayana Mdhdtmya. Palm leaves—Nandindgari Character. Account of a place in Travancore sacred to Vishnu sleeping on the Serpent : the temple is situated, it is stated, at Padmandb- hapur : the work is a section of the Brahmdnda Purina. 4.—Arjunapura Mihdtmya. Palm leaves—Karnata Character. Account of a shrine in Canara from the Brakminda Purina. 5. —Arjunapure Mahdtmya. Palm leaves.—Grandham Character. Legend of a shrine dedicated to Siva as Arjuneswara, or the i Lingam set up by Arjuna, on the north bank of the Vegavati, 17 130 SANSCRIT BOOKS. the Viaha river that runs near Madura. It is called a portion of the Agmt Purana. 6.—Adi Chidambara Mdhdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character.’ Legend of a shrine of Siva on the South of the Vegavati in the Madura district, considered as the original Chidambara : extracted from the Saiva Purdna. 7.—Adipura Mdhdtmya. Palm leaves —Grandham Character. Legendary account from the Brahmdnda Purina of a shrine sacred to Siva in the west of Conga or Coimbatore. 8.—Adi Retneswara Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legendary account, from the Brahmavaivartta Purina, of a shrine dedicated to Siva near Madura. 9.—Indraprastha Mahdtmya. Paper—Devanéagari Character. The virtues of Indraprastha or ancient Delhi as a place of pilgrimage, and of other places in its vicinity, as declared by Saubhari a Muni ; hence it forms part of his Sanhita. 10.—Indrdvatira Kshetra Méhdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Legend of a place sacred to Indra in the Carnatic, said to be from the Skanda Purdna. 11.—Avravata Kshetra Mdahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legendary account of a holy place on the bank of the Cavers, where Indra is supposed to have performed penance, and erected a number of Lingas, to expiate the crime of killing Vritrdsur : he also recovered here the life of Avrdvata his elephant who had fallen senseless before a Linge which he had endeavoured to overturn, by propitiating Siva : the legend is said to be a chapter of the Brahmottara khanda of the Skanda Purina. 12.—Kathoragiri Mahatmya Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A portion, it is said, of the Brahmdnda Purina giving an rr RRS aa ass MAHATMYAS. 181 account of the Kathora hill, a place of pilgrimage ‘between Arundchelam and Trichanapali, a shrine of Siva. 13.—Kadambavana Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Account of a grove on the South of the Kaveri: sacred to Siva : an extract from the Skanda Purdna. 14.—Kadalipura Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Legendary account of a city named Kadali, on the bank of the Krishna, near Srisaila : in 25 sections, said to be from the Padma Purana. ; 15.— Kapila Sanhitd. Palm leaves—Nandinédgari Character. A legendary work attributed to the Muni Kapila, descriptive of the four holy places in the province of Utkala, or Orissa, viz, Jagannatha, Bhuvaneswara, Kondrka and Jajipur. 16.—Kamaldchala Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Karnéita Character. Legend of a shrine of Gopdla Swami in Canara, near Govardhan Parvat. : 17.—Kamalalaya Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of a place dedicated to Siva at Trivalir in Tanjore ; from the Skanda Purdna. 18.—Kalasakshetra Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. An account of a holy place in Karndtaka sacred to Kdrtikeya, a section of the Skanda Purana. 19.—Kanteswara Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. Legendary account of a place dedicated to Siva, a portion of the Sahyddri khanda of the Skanda Purina. 20.—Kdmakshy Vildasa. Paper—Telugu Character. | Account of the form of Durgd worshipped at Kanchi, from | the Lalitopdkhyan in the Brahmanda Purina. 1 | ) 182 SANSCRIT BOOKS. : : : 21.—The Kartika Mahdtmya. Paper—Devanégari Character. The efficacy of rites performed in the month Kartik (October, November,) the tract is called a section of the Sanatkumdra Sanhiti, a portion of the Skanda Purdna, it was communicated verbally by the Sun to the Bdlakhilyas, the pigmies. 22.—Kalanjara Mdahdtmya. Paper—Devanagari Character. A description of the hill and holy place Kdlanjara, or Callinger in Bundelkhand, communicated by Siva to Pdrvati, from the Padma Purdna. 23.—Kdvert Mdhatmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The legendary account of the Kdwveri river, said to be a section of the Agni Purdna, but in reality not belonging to that work : it is of considerable extent, comprising 103 sections and forming a manuscript of 400 pages: it is supposed to be communicated | by Agastya to Huarischandra, and is chiefly filled with the popular stories relating to Rdma and Krishna. 94. —RKumdrakshetra Méhdtmya. Palm leaves—Nandinédgari Character. A legendary account of a place sacred to Kartikeya, on the Malabar coast in Twluve : it is called a section of the Skanda Purdna. : 25.—EKumbhakona Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. : Legendary account of Kumbhakona near the Kdvert, the old capital of the Chola kings, and a shrine of Vishnu, from the Bhavishyottara Purdna. 26.—Kumbhast kshetra Mahétmya. : Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Legend of the shrine of Kotiswara, in Southern Canara. : | 27.— Krishna Mdhdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character. 4 Legendary account of the Krishnd river, from the Skanda Purdna. 3 MAHATMYAS. 183 28.— Keddreswara Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham, incomplete. ! Legendary account of a Lingam near Kdnchi, but it is very imperfect. 99.—Kesara Mdhdimya. Paper—Devanagari Character. An account of the holy place Kesara, a place in Saunds, Canara, also called Bakulakshetra. 30.—Koteswara Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Kanara Character, imperfect. Legend of Kotiswara, a shrine of Siva on the Canara coast to the north of Condapur. 31.—Kondrka Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. TN legendary account, compiled from various Purdnas of the temple of Kondrka, or the Black Pagoda in Orissa, it is accom- panied by a short gloss in the Uriya language. 32.—Kshirini vana Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legendary account of a shrine sacred to Siva in a cluster of Asclepias bushes, on the south of the Kaveri, said to have been the seat of Vasishtha’s penance in a former age, the place is known by the local name of Teruvadatura. The account is called an extract from the Brahmottara khanda of the Skanda Purdna. 33.—Gaya Mahatmya. Paper—Devanigari Character. The legendary account of Gaya, in Behar, from the Vayu Purana. 34.—Garvrachala Mdhatmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Legendary account of the mountain of Garura, from the Brah- mavawwartta Purdna : the shrine is somewhere in the Rajamundry Sircar. : 35.—Gokerna Mdahatmyo. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Account of Gokerna, a celebrated shrine of Sive as Mahaba- 134 : SANSCRIT BOOKS. leswara, on the Coast of North Canara : a section of the Skanda | Purana. 36.— The Gautami Mahdatmya. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Ditto—Telugu Character. The description of various places of pilgrimage, communicated by Brahma to Nareda : the manuscript a. consists of 102 sections, manuscript b. of 45. 37.—The Gostant Mahatmya. Paper—Devanagari Character. An account of the five sacred pools or springs at Srirangam, called Gostant, from their fancied resemblance to the udder of a i cow, said to be from the Vayu Purdna. 38.—The Ghatikachala Mahatmya. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Ditto. Legendary description of the Ghatika mountain near Chitore, west of Madras, where a temple is erected to Nrisimha or Vishnu in that form. It is called a section of the Brahmavaivertta Purdna. Manuscript a. is incomplete wanting the first ten sections: b. consists of those sections. 39.— Ghritasnaneswara Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of a shrine of Siva as the ILinga bathed with Ghee, on the northern bank of the Cavers, it is usually called Tilasthala : } A the account is said to be an extract from the Bavishyottara Purina. 40.—Chitrakuta Mahdtmya. Paper—Devanagari Character. The description of Ohitrakuta a hill in Bundelkhand, said to be from the Adi Ramayana. (The same volume contains the Vetala Panchavinsati, and Bhoja Prabandha.) 41.—Chedambara Méhatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. 4 Legend of the celebrated temple of Chidambareswara or Chillam- RI oR Li aR MAHATMYAS. 135 baram, 36 miles south of Pondicheri. It is a temple of Siva, ‘and the reputed site of the hermitage of Vydghrapdda an inspired 'Grammarian, and of Patanjali, an incarnation of the serpent Sesha and first teacher of the Yoga : in latter times it is cele- ‘brated as the final residence of Mdnikya Vdsagha, and other characters of note in the traditions of the south: the legend is said to belong to the Skanda Purdnas. 49.—Tapastirtha Mdahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legendary account of a wood dedicated to Bhairava called Bhairaviya Vana, in which the city called Tapastirtha, stands, containing a shrine sacred to Siva, the wood is situated on the banks of the Oaveri : the legends are from the Skanda and Brah- mavaivertta Purdnas. | 43.—Talpagiri Méhdtmya. | Paper—Telugu Character. Account of a sacred hill dedicated to Vishnu on the banks of the Pennar not far from Tripete. 44.—Tungabhadra Mdhdatmya. | Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A legendary account of the Tambhudra River in the Peninsula, and its source in the Swetagirt or White mountains, a section of | the Brahmanda Purana. 45.—Tungasarla Mdahatmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Legend of the temple of Siva, and holy spot of Tungasaila or ' Korkonda in the Rajamundry district. x : ] 4 | 46.—Trisiragirt Mahdatmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Legendary account of the hill of Trisira or Trichanapali, an t outwork of Lankd in the days of Rdvana under charge of a demon : named T'ristras, killed by Rima : from the Skanda Purana. 47. —Trisila Purt Méhdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legendary account of Trisila Pura, a shrine of Siva, as the ~ five Springs, the northern Pinakini (Pennar) the southern Pina- 136 SANSCRIT BOOKS. God armed with the Tridents, it is also called Punnaga kshetra, : and Kdleswara kshetra : it is described as two Yojanas, south of Madura : from the Skanda Purana. 5 3 48.—Dakshinakdli pura Mdahdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Legend of a temple dedicated to Kali at Sivagunga. 49.— Durga Mahatmya. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. 3 The celebrated section of the Mdrkandeya Purdna, describing the exploits of Durgd, and her destruction of various Asurs. This book is very generally read, especially in the temples of the Saiva faith. Brahmans are retained for its daily perusal at such places : it is more generally known in Bengal as the Chandi Pdth from Chandi another appellation of Durgd, or it is also called Saptasati, containing 700 Stanzas. (This belongs more correctly to the class of Purdnas.) 50.—Nandigvri Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The legendary account of Nandigiri or Nandidroog in Mysore, where there are a celebrated temple of Siva and the sources of kins, the Chitravati, the Kshiranadf (Palar) which flows out of the mouth of the figure of Nand: cut in the rock, and the Arkavati. Tt is called a section of the Brahmanda Purina, the manuscript is very incomplete beginning, with the 81st section. 51.—Nagatirtha Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Karnata Character. Account of a holy spot in the vicinity of the Siva, the spre] site of hostilities between Garura and the Ndgas or Serpents. 52.—Niladri Mahdtmya. Paper—Devanéagari Character. ; Legendary account of Jaganndth, in which Sita is the narrator : 3 the Nilddri is a Blue mountain in Orissa. : MAHATMYAS. 137 53.—Panchdnanda Mdhdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of a shrine of Siva at Teruvayaru, near Tanjore, from the Brahmavaivartta Purana. 54.—Padmakhanda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. The opening of a supposed section of the Brahmanda Purana. 55.—Payini Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Legendary account of a temple and shrine of Karlikeya, near ~ Palankote, on the Malabar Coast, said to be a chapter of the Pushkara khanda of the Padma Purdna. 56.—Papaghni Mdahdtmya. | Paper—Telugu Character. The virtues of Pdpaghni, one of the five streams that are said to rise in Nandi Durga; it appears to be the same as the . Dakshina Pindkini : an extract from the Vayu Purdna. 57.—Papandsana Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of Papandsona, a shrine dedicated to Vishnu, south- | west of Kumbhakona, and south of the Cavers, it gives name to a district of some extent : the legend is said to be from the Brah- \ manda Purdna. : 58.—Pinakine Mahatmya. : a. Paper—Devanigari Character. b. Ditto—Telugu Ditto. ¢. Ditto—Ditto. Legend of the Pindkini or Pennar River, which rises from the \ Nandi Droog, or mountain, and derives its name from Pindka the i bow of Siva, in commemoration of his killing Dhimdsura with { that weapon on the bank of the stream: said to be from the \ Brahmanda Purdna. : 59.— Purushottama kshetra. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Nandinagarf Character. ¢. Paper—Nandinagari Character. Legendary account supposed to be given by Jasmin, of Puru- 18 138 SANSCRIT BOOKS. shottama kshetra or Jaganndtha from the Utkalakhanda of the Skanda Purdna, in 44 sections. 60.—Pushpavana Méhatmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Legendary account of a grove or wood situated in the vicinity of the two last places : said to be a section of the Brahmavaivartta Purdna. 61.—Perala kshetra Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Legend of Perala kshetra, a shrine of Vishnu in the south of the Peninsula on the sea shore. The import of the word seems to be little known. Quere, if it has any relation to the Paralia of the classical geographers. 62.— Pampa Mahdtmya. Paper—Devanagari Character. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An account of the holy place or pool named Paumpd, on the borders of the Tambhudra, near Anagoondy where Viripdksha, a form of Swa is worshipped. It is called a part of the Hemakiita section of the Skanda Purina, and besides the virtues of the Kshetra, contains at considerable length the legend of Haris- chandra. 63.—Prayana Puri Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legendary account of a place sacred to Siva, north of the Caveri, it is also called Terupayant, from the Skanda Purdna. 64.— Prasanna Venkateswara Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of a shrine of Vishnu on the bank of the Caver:, west of Sriranga, extracted from the Bhavishyottara Purdna. 65.—Phullaranya Mdhdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of a grove named after a sage named Phulla, it is situated on the sea shore, and is said to be not far from Rameswar, it is a Vaishnava shrine. The account is said to be extracted from the Agnt Purana, MAHATMYAS. 139 66.—Brahmaranya Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of the forest of Brahma, a wood upon the southern side of the Cavers sacred to Siva. The place is also called Shendela ~ sthala, or the Sandal Soil: from the Sthdna khanda of the Brahmavasvartta Purana. 67.—Bhava Narayana Mdahatmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Legendary account of a form of Vishnu, worshipped at Panur in the Guntur Sircar. 68.— Bhima Khanda. Paper—Telugu Character. Account of the Linga Bhimeswara at Dracheram in the Raja- mundry district : the work is called a portion of the Skanda Purdna. 69.— Bhuvaneswara Mahdatmya. a. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Legendary account of the holy place called Bhuvaneswara in the province of Orissa. 70.— Bhramarambakshetra Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Account of a shrine on the Canara Coast, dedicated to a form of Durgd. | 71.—Mangalagiri Mdhdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character, incomplete. Legendary account of the shrine of Narasinha Swami as Vishnu, on the hill Mangalagir: in the Guntur district. | 72. — Manimantape Mdhdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character. \ An account of a shrine of Krishna Swami at the village Mana- palur in the Venkatagir: district. 713. —Mayirapura Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. . Legendary account of May#rapura, or the Mayura or Peacock 140 SANSCRIT BOOKS. hill, where Kumdra having killed a Demon, transformed him into the peacock, on which he rides; the place is not far from Madura, and comprises a shrine of Kdrtikeya. The narrative is called an extract from the Siva Purana. 14. —Mallapura Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An account of Malld a city so named in the northern Circars, it is described as a section of the Brahmdnda Purdna. 75.—Mddhavi Vana Méahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of a Mddhave grove sacred to Siva at Tirukarukawur south of the Caver: from the Skand Purina. 16.—Mayakshetra Mahatmya. Paper—Devanagari Character. A description of the holy places in the Himdlaya at ik | or Haridwar. 71. — Muktikshetra Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. This Legend is also called the Vakuldranya Mahatmya, and is said to be a section of the Brahmavaivarta Purdna : the place ig situated south of the Cawveri, near the Varanadr: mountain, and Sukhins river. 78. —Multichintamani Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. . Legendary account of the virtues of Jaganndtha Kshetra, compiled from various Puranas. 79.— Yudhapuri Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legendary account of Yudhapur or Terupurur, in the Vriddhd- chalam district: it is sald to have been the site of Kanwa’s hermitage and his setting up a Linga there. The account is ascribed to the Skanda Purina. 80.—Rdjagriha Mahdatmya. Paper—Telugu Character. o A Legendary account of Rdjagrika, the ancient capital of MAHATMYAS. 141 Magadha or Behar, the ruins of which are still visible, not far from the city of Behar on one side and Gaya on the other. | 81.—Riddrakott Mdéhdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Account of a temple of Siva on a hill near Mahdbelipur from the Bhavishyottara Purdna. 82.—Linga Mdahatmya. Paper—Devanéagari Character. | A conversation between Siva and Uma, respecting different holy places and the virtues of eighty-four Lingams, said to be pars of the chapter on Avanti, of the Skanda Purana. 83.—Lohdchala Mahatmya. Paper—Devanagari Character. . Legend of the Lohdchala mountain in the Sondur country IN. W. of Mysore: a Temple of Kdrtikeya or Kumdra swdmi stands here, whence its sanctity. The legend is also called Kumdra Mdahdtmya. 84.— Vakularanya Mahdtmya. | Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A Legendary account, said to be an extract from the Brahma- vaivertta Purdna, of a sacred place near Conjeveram. 85.— Vatatirthandatha Mdahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandbham Character. Legendary account of a shrine of Siva as a Linga set up by ‘Vata Muni on the banks of the Cavers, an extract of the Skanda Purdna. 86.— Vadarivana Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of a Vadar:i grove situated on the southern part of the \Javery, a shrine of Siva as Kamaleswar, extracted from the Saiva ‘Purdna. 87.—Valkalakshetra Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The Legendary account of a sacred tract in the south of India, said to be in Cochin or Travancore, called an extract from the \Brahmdnde Purina. 142 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 88.—Vanaravira Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Legendary account of a place in the vicinity of Madura, sup- posed to be the place to which the monkies fled through fear of Rdwvana : said to be a section of the Skanda Purdna. 89.—Banavisi Mdahdtmya. Paper—Devanagari Character. An account of Binavds: in the Peninsula, one of the secondary holy cities, and the same with the Banavasi of Ptolemy : the tract is said to be part of the Sahyddri chapter of the Sanat- kumdra Sanmhitd or section of the Skanda Purdna. 90.— Vardha Mahdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character, " The Legendary description of a shrine of Vishnu as Vardha at Tiruwvinds or Trivide in the Carnatic. It is called a section of the Vimana Purana. | 91.—Virajdksheta, Mdahdtmya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Legend from the Brakmdnda Purdna of the Virajikshetra, the country 5 Cos round Jajpur in Orissa, on the bank of the Vai- tarani, where a form of Durgd is worshipped. 92.— Vilwavana Mdahdtmya. Palm leaves=Telugu Character. Account of a sacred grove on the Vegavati near Madura dedicated to Siva as Kalesa ; from the Sawa Purdna. 93.—Viswakerma Mdhdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character. A portion of the Ndgarakhanda of the Skanda Purdna des- cribing the origin of Viswakerma and the descent of various artificer castes from him. 94.—Buddhipura Méhdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A section of the Brahmdnda Purdna, giving an account of al Saiva shrine, west of Tanjore, named usually. Podalur. ! MAHATMYAS. 143 95. —Vriddhakdver: Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. The Legendary account of the old Cavers at ‘its junction with the Sea : it is south of the present river three Yoganas. 96.— Venkatdchala Mdahatmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A collection of texts in praise of the Deity worshipped at Tripetr. 97.—Venkatdchala Mdahdtmya. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. c. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The Legend of Venkata hill at Tripeti in the Carnatic, a very celebrated shrine of Vishnu as Venkateswara : it consists of a series of extracts from various Purdnas. Manuscript a. contains 77 sections, manuscript b. contains 30 Ditto. 98.— Venkateswara Mahdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character. : A collection relating to the shrine of Venkateswara at Tripets : professedly from various Purdnas. 99.—Satasringa Mahat. Antahgangd. Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Account of Satasringa, a hill, and Antahgangd a sacred spring (near Color in the Mysur country. Siva is worshipped at a | temple here, and the Ganges is supposed to communicate with | the spring under ground at particular periods. 100.—Sambhala Mdhdatmya. Paper—Nandindgari Character. The legendary account of Sambhala or Sumbhelpur in Gond - | wane, from the Skanda Purdna. 101.—Sambhugiri Mdhatmya. - a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Palm leaves—Karnata Character, incomplete. Legendary account of Sambhugiri the hill of Sambhu or Siva 144 SANSCRIT BOOKS. in Harkar in the Canara country : it is called a section of the Skanda Purana and comprises 14 chapters. | 102.—Siva Kanchi Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An account of the holy city Kanchi or Oonjeveram, or that portion of it which comprises the Shrines of the Saiva faith, or those of Ekmdrandtha and Kdmakshi, beside other forms of Siva and Pdrvati. The work is a collection from different Purdnas. 103.—Siva Gangs Mahdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Legendary account of Siva Gangd in the Tanjore country from the Brahmdnda Purana. 104.—Suddhapuri Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugn Character. J The Legend of Suddhapuri or Teruparur, a place in the Trichanapali district, sacred to the god Subrahmanya, the work is called a section of the Sankara Sanhitd of the Siva Rahasya of the Skanda Purdna. 105.—8r¢ Goshthi Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. : Legend of a place dedicated to Vishnu on the southern side of : Cavert, upon the bank of a small stream called Manimukta and east of Vrishabha mountain; the legend is said to be from the Brahmdnda and Brahmavivertta Purdnas. 106.—8Sriranga Mahatmya. Paper—Telugn Character. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Legend of the temple of Srirangam on the Caver: from the Brahmanda Purana. 107.—Sriranga Mdhatmya. a. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. b. Paper—Grandham Character. A much more voluminous account than the preceding, from the Garura Purdna. MAHATMYAS. - 145 108.-—— 109.—Sristhala Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Account of Sristhala near Madura, a shrine of Siva ; from the ‘Skanda Purana. 110.—Swetagiri Mahdtmya. ; Paper—Telugu Character. - Account of a shrine of Vishnu in the southern part of the Coromandel Coast, built on a hill by a king named Swela, a section of the Padma Purdna. | 111.—Sankara narayana Mdhdtmya Palm leaves— Karnata Character. ~~ Legend of a joint shrine of Seva and Vishnu, in the country below the Ghats near Candapur. 112. —Sarvapura Kshetra Mdahdtmya. a. Paper—Telugu Character. b. Paper—Telugu Character. Legendary account of Sarvapur, a holy place in the Rdjd- \ mahendrs Sircar, from the Brahmavaivertta Purina. 113.—Sinhdchala Mdahdtmya. Paper—Telugu Character. Account of a temple of Vishnu on the Sinhdchala or Lion | Mountain near Vizagapatam, from the Skanda Purdna. 114.—Siddharangakalpa. Paper—Telugu Character. An account of the deities, shrines and holy places of the ) several enclosures, approaching to the summit of Sri Sailam : it 21s called a part of the Parvata khanda of the Skanda Purina. 115.—Sundarapura Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Account of Sundarapur a town said to be called commonly I Nullar, situated on the south bank of the Cavers, and a shrine of (Siva as Sundareswara : it is said to be extracted from the { Bhavishyottara and Brahmdnde and Garura Purdnas. 19 146 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 116.—Sundararanya Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. J | : | Legendary account of a sacred grove on the Caveri, from the Brahmdnda Purdna. 117.—Subrahmanyakshetra. Palm leaves--Karnata Character. Legendary account of a holy shrine sacred to Kdrtikeya in south Canara, just below the Ghats that separate it from the low | country : an extract from the Skanda Purdna, in four sections. 118.—Setu Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Account of the celebrated temple of Rémeswara or Ramisseram, a small island between Ceylon, and the Coromandel Coast ,the shrine of a Lingam said to have been erected by Rdma on the spot, where he made the Setu or Bridge over the Sea : an extract from the Skanda Purdna. 119—Somatirtha Mahdtmya. Palm leaves—Karnata Character. Account of a Saiva shrine on the Canara coast at Bidur or Pindapurt from the Skanda Purina. 120.—Hastagirt Mahdtmya. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Ditto Ditto. ) A description of the merits of Hastagiri or Vishnu kanchi, | part of Conjeveram, a place of great sanctity in the Carnatic, forty-eight miles west of Madras, where Vishnu is worshipped as Varada Raja or the Boon-bestowing monarch: the work in 97 sections is called a portion of the Brahmdnda Purina. : 121.—Hdlasya Mdhdtmya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work descriptive of the sixty-four sports of Sundareswara, the tutelary divinity of Madura, in the Peninsula: it is said to be a portion of the Skanda Purdna. Though full of absurdities, if contains some valuable historical matter in relation to the Pandyan kings. | CHERITRAS. 147 122.— Hemeswara Mahatmya. Palm leaves—Telugn Character, incomplete. | Legend of a shrine dedicated to Siva as the golden Linga near { the city of Tanjore, upon the Nila rivulet; from the Skanda | Purine. ; ret ees CHERITRAS | oR Historical and Traditionary Records. iy ia 1.—Kataka Rdjé Vansdvals. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. i A genealogical account of the princes of Cuttack, beginning i with Yudhishthira and other princes, supposed to have ruled {over all India: the account is a modern and meagre list, being i compiled in the year of the Kali age 4920, or seven years ago : [i the compiler’s name does not appear. 9.—Ohaitanya Charandmrita. Palm leaves—Nandinfigar{ Character. The life of Chaitanya, the founder of the Gosains of Bengal, who worship Krishna as Jaganndth, chiefly, together with his 4 mistress Ridhd. Ohaitanya was born in A. D. 1484, and after 4an ascetic life spent principally in the worship of Jaganndth, at { the celebrated shrine in Orissa, he disappeared, it is said miracul- jtously, about A.D. 1527. According to his followers, he was an {incarnation of Krishna, but he appears to have been a simple i fanatic, instigated by Adwaitdnand and Nitydnand, two Brahmans i of Santipur and Nadiya, to give a fresh impulse to the Vaishnava { faith, and establish them, and their descendants, as the hereditary 'e priests. Chaztanya himself leading a life of celibacy, whilst they were householders. Their posterity in Bengal still hold the {i character of teachers of the sect : some other families, descended i from Chaitanya’s early disciples, are established chiefly at W Mathura and Vrindavan. The work is in Bengali, but at least Bl i i il } 148 SANSCRIT BOOKS. half of it consists of Sanscrit texts from the Bhdgavat and other | Vaishnava works. 3.— Chola Charitra. Paper—Devanigari Character. A legendary account of sixteen Chola Princes ; said to be a section of the Bhavishyottara Purdna : See a further notice of the Princes here mentioned, under the Chole Mdhdtmya and other works, in the Tamul language. 4.—Tuluvandde Utpatts. Palm Jeaves—Telugu Character. Account of the origin of the Tuluva country or northern Canara, said to be part of the Sahyddri Khanda of the Skanda Purina. 5.—Devdnga Cheritra. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A legendary account of the origin of the weaver caste in the Dekhin, as related by Sita to Saunaka. According to the legend, Devdnga was an emanation from the body of Saddsiva, when that deity anxiously meditated how the newly created races of beings in the three divisions of the universe were to be clothed. The Muni being thus born, received from Vishnu the fibres of the stem of the lotus that grew from his navel, and being supplied with a loom and other materials by the Demon Mdya, he fabri- cated dresses for all the gods, the spirits of heaven and hell, and the inhabitants of the earth. By the latter he was made king of Amodapattan : from the former he received inestimable gifts; and two wives; one the daughter of Sesha the great Serpent, the other the daughter of Surya or the Sun. Devinga had three sons by the daughter of S#rya and one by the daughter of Sesha : the latter conquered Surashtra : the former succeeded their father at Amodapur, when they were attacked by a number of combined princes, overthrown and reduced to a miserable condition, in which they were glad to maintain themselves by the art of weaving, which they had learned from their father, and thus gave rise to the caste of weavers. This reverse of fortune originated in an imprecation denounced by the nymph Rembhd on Devinga for being cold to CHERITRAS. 149 her advances, in punishment of which she declared he should be reduced to a degraded condition. The favour of Saddsiva averted the curse from Devdnga but it took effect on his posterity. The Legend is said to be an extract from the Brakmdnda Purdna. 6.—Madhwdcharya Vijaya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The Triumphs of Madhwa, the founder of a sect of Vaishnavas in the 13th century. He was born in Tuluvain A. D. 1199, and is supposed to have been an incarnation of Sesha. The chief temples of this sect are on the Canara Coast : that established by the founder is at Udipi. This account of Madwa’s success in refuting other sects is by Ndardyan, Pundit, the son of Trivikrama. 7. —Maywravermd Cheritra. Paper—Devanagari Character. A legendary account of Maydéravermd, and other sovereigns of the Kadamba race; who ruled on the Canara Coast. The founder of the Kadamba family, who reigned at Jayanti or Banavasi, was born of a drop of the perspiration of Siva, which fell upon a Kadamba tree. He had three eyes, and from this circumstance, and the place of his birth, was named Trinetra Kadamba. After him, the princes in regular succession were Madhukeswar, Mallindgth and Chandravermd. The last had two sons, one called also Chandravermd the other Purandara. The former of these had two wives, one of whom when pregnant, he left in a temple at Vallabhipur, where she was delivered of the subject of this legend, who was named May#re or Sikhi (pea- cock) wermd, from his eating whilst an infant the head of a peacock, to which form a worshipper of Siva had transmigrated with the boon that whoever ate the head should become a king, Chandravermd having died in retirement, and Purandore being childless, Mayuravermd became king of Banavassi. He here obtained the sword of sharpness, the shoes of swiftness and garment of invisibility,” and the exploits he performed with the ald of these, constitutes the bulk of the tract. It is also recorded that he was the first of his race who brought Brahmans from the north to the western Coast, and established them at 150 SANSCRIZ, BOOKS Banavassi. He was succeeded by his Son, another 7rinetra Kadamba, by whom colonies of the Brahmans introduced by his father, were distributed in Haive and Tuluve, and especially at the shrine of Swe at Gokerna, which he rescued from a Chandale prince. This work places the Kadamba dynasty after the common Pouranic dynasties of the Kali age. In other tracts current in the Dekhin, the Kadamba is inserted in the midst of them, or anterior to the Maunas and Yavanas, whose residence is transferred from Kilakila in the Purdnas, to Anagundi, in the local traditions. (See Buchanan’s Mysore, 3, 111.) This is egregious blundering or worse, and is intended to place the origin of the Kadambas, nearly 1500 years before the Christian sera. Inscriptions of the family are found however as late as the 12th century after Christ, and it seems likely that the tradi- tion current in some parts of the south, that Mayuravermd lived about 1000 years ago, or in the 8th or 9th century is not far from the truth. 8.— Misra. Paper—Bengali Character. An account of the different families of the Bengal Brahmans of the first order, their descent and alliances : by Dhruvdnanda masr, attributed to the period of Ballal Sen. 9.—M airdvana Cheritra. Palm Jeaves—Grandham Character. The story of Hanuman’s rescuing Rdma and Lakshmana from his captivity by Mairdvana, a demon, allied to Rdoana : it is said to be a part of the Jaimins Bhdrata. 10.— Ydchaprabandha. Paper—Telugu Character. Panegyrical account of Yicha, a prince of the Venkatagiri country, the founder of the royal dynasty that ruled there; by Tripurdntaka, son of Bhatta pdda. 11.—Rdjdvansdvals. Palm leaves. The names of the kings of Videha and Ayodhyd from the Puranas. LITERATURE. 151 12.—Vijayapur katha. Paper—Devanagari Character. A short account of Vijayapur or Beejapur, and its Moham- medan sovereigns. 13.— Vira Cheritra. Paper—Devanagari Character. A history of Salivdhana, interspersed with various legends and fables. 14.—Sankara Vijaya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The triumphs of Sankara, an account of Sankara Achdrya, the Veddnta reformer and his disputations with other sects : it consists of 32 sections in the form of a dialogue between Vijndna kanda, and Chitvilds, both called pupils of Sankara : the latter is the narrator. 15.—8ankara Vijaya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the same subject as the last, by Anandagirs. 16.—Séalivdhana Cheritra. Paper—Devanagari Character. A legendary and fabulous history of Sdlivdhana, by Siva Dis. 17.—8arva Desa Vrittdnta Sangraha. Paper—Devanagari Character. A history of part of Akber’s reign, by Mahesa Thalkur. LITERATURE. Poetry, the Drama and Rhetoric, ———— 1.—Raghu Vansa. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Palm leaves-—Telugu Character, incomplete. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. Palm leaves—Karnata Character, incomplete, e. Palm leaves,.—Maharatta Character, incomplete. The family of Raghu : a poem on the ancestors, and exploits of 2p Op 152 SANSCRIT BOOKS. Rdma. Manuscript b. has a comment by Mallindth. The text, with a prose interpretation, has been printed in Calcutta. 2.—Mdgha Kavya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. e. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A poem on the death of Sisupdla by Mdgha. The Manuscripts are all imperfect. This work with a copious comment by Mallindth has been published in Calcutta. 3.—Narshadha. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. b. Do. do. The loves of Nala and Damayanti, as related by Srikersha. Manuscript a. contains the two first sections only, and b. part of the first. po TP 4.— Bhatti kavya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The history of Rdma, in verses chiefly intended to illustrate the rules of Grammar. Bhatt is supposed to be the author’s name. An edition with the comments of Jayamangala, and Bharata malla has been printed in Calcutta. 5.—Gita Govinda. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The songs of Jayadeva, translated by Sir William Jones. 6.—Amru Sataka. Paper—Telugu Character. A cento on amatory subjects, attributed to Sankardcharya, when he animated the dead body of king Amru in order to qualify himself for disputation with the wife of Madana Misra on erotic subjects : with a comment. | q. —Kishkindhya Rida Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The fourth book of the Ramdyana detailing Rama’s adventures in the forest after the loss of Sita. LITERATURE. 153 8.— Uttara Ramdyana. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A supplement to the Rdmdyana, continuing the adventures of Rima and Sitd after their return to dyodhyad. 9.— Vairdgya Sataka. Paper—Devanigari Character. Stanzas on the subjugation of the passions and indifference to the world, attributed to Bhartrihars the brother of Vikramdditya, with a commentary by Dhanasdra. 10.—Sringdra Sataka. Palm leaves —Telugnu Character. A poem on love by Bhartrihari the brother of Vikramdditya, ublished with the other Satakas or centos of the same at ' Serampore. | 11.—Bhartrihare Satake Vydkhyd. ow | |p S Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A commentary on the three centos of Bhartrihari : the text has been printed at Serampore. 12.—a. Rama Gita Govinda. b. Vine Bhushana. 1. A set of amatory verses applied to Sité and Rdma, like those on Rddhd and Krishna, and by the same author Jayadeva. 2. A short treatise on Prosody by Damodara. 13.—Megha Dita Tikd. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete, Part of a commentary on the Cloud Messenger of Kaliddsa, by Mallindth. 14.—Sarvamanya Champ. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A mixed poetical account of the war between Futteh Sink and | Chanda Saheb of Arkat.' 15.—Sdarangdhara Paddhati. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A collection of verses on various subjects by different authors, : collected by Sdrngdhara the son of Ddmodare and grandson of 20 154 SANSCRIT BOOKS. Raghava Deva, who was minister to Hammira, the Sakambhari prince who reigned at Chitore, in the 13th century. 16.—Prasanga Retndvals. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A Poetical work containing stanzas on various subjects by Pattu bhatta. The collection is of a very miscellaneous descrip- tion, and comprises stanzas on moral and social duties, rules for particular ceremonies, and personal conduct, sketches of charac- ter, and descriptions of persons and places, in a brief, flowery, and obscure style. The 77th Chapter contains short accounts of celebrated Princes from Vikramdditya to Sinha Bhipah or Sarvajna Sinha Nayudu a petty prince originally of Kanakagiri, who extended his power over part of the Rdjdmahendr: district and made Pithapur or Peddapur his Capital. The list includes some of the Chola and Pandyan Princes, Vishnu Verddhana of Rdjamahendry, Madhava Vermd of Anumakonda, Vellala Raya, of Dhola’samudra, Hommira prince of Chitore, Alla ud din of Delhi, Ahmed Shah of Calburga, Rima deva of Devagiri, Pratipa Rarda of Warankal, Erungala of Curgode, several of the Vijaya- pur princes, some of the Reddywar family of Condavir, and the author’s patron. Each has one or two verses, as of the latter, the author says ; “The Bees (Shatpadas or Six-footed) that visited the tree of heaven, returned with the same number of feet with which they went, but all those who came on two feet to Sinha Bhiipa, shall return with six-—(i. e. on elephants or horses.) The king Sinha Bhipa is attended by dancing girls, whose beauty is as splendid as gems, by sons of a disposition soothing as sandal, and by sovereigns of exalted characters.” The rest is apparently much in the same puerile style. The author was a Brahman of the Vadhulo tribe, an inhabitant of the endowed village of Kdakdmranipuri, about 50 coss from Masulipatam : the date of the work is Saka 1338 or A. D. 1416. 17.—Sivatatwa Retndkara. Palm leaves—Telangu Character. A poetical miscellany ; in some respects rather a Purana than LITERATURE. 185 a poem : containing a description of the creation and of the universe, of the divisions of Jambudwipa and revolutions of the planets. It gives an account of the birth of Bdsaveswara, the founder of a particular form of the Saive faith, of diseases and poisons, medicines and antidotes, virtues of drugs, and charms, , and conversion of metals into gold, and closes with a description of the court of Virabhadra Raya, of juggling, poetry, the drama, elephants, horses, &c. It is held in some estimation in the south of India. It was the work of various Pundits in the court of Basvapa Naik, a Raja of Bednur in the 17th century of Sdlivihana composed by his order, and thence ascribed to him. 18.—Saundarya Lahari Vydkhyd. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A commentary by Malla Bhatta on the poetical praises of Devi by Sankara Achdrye. 19.—Harihara taratamya. | Paper—Telugu Character. A cento of verses in honour of Siva, both in his own form and as Vishnu, by Rimeswara Adhwara Sudhdmonsi. 20.—Kakutstha Vijaya. A poetical description of the victories of Rama, the descendant of Kdakutstha, by Vall Sastre. 21.—Chamatkdra Chandriké. Paper—Telugu Character. A poetical and panegyrical account of Sinha Bhiupdla, a petty Raja of the zemindari of Pithapur, in the Rajmundry district, by Visweswara kdli. See No. 16. 22.—Sdlivahana Sataka. Paper—Telugu Character. A collection of verses on various subjects in Prakrit, attribut- ed to Sdlivdhana ; with a commentary in Sanscrit by Pitdmbara. 23. —Chatu Sdstre. Palm leaves—Grandbam Character. A collection of moral and philosophical stanzas. 156 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 94.—Ganesdshthako. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A series of verses or hymns in praise of Ganesa. 25.— Kavya Sangraha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. 3 - Loose leaves, containing portions of various poetical works, but chiefly sections of Mdgha. 26.—Kdvya Sangraha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Loose leaves, with parts of the Nalodayae and other poems. } 27.—Kadambar. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A series of tales in highly polished or poetical prose, by Bana or Vana Bhatta : this writer is considered cotemporary with the Kidliddsa of Bhoja’s court, and is one of those noticed in the Bhoja Prabandha : the Kddambari is an unfinished work. i 28.—Champu Ramayana. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character: imperfect. b. one kanda, Ayodhyak : incomplete. c. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. d. Do. do. ; incomplete. e. Do. do. A history of Rdma, written in mixed prose and verse : the first six cantos are usually attributed to Bhoje and Kdlidds as a joint § composition : manuscript a. calls the author Viderbha Rdjd : the seventh and last canto was added by Lakshmana Sri. 29.— Champu Bharat. Paper—Telugu Character. An abridgment of the Bhdrate in twelve Stavakas or sections, | by Ananta Bhatta. 1 30.—Champu Bhdrata Vydkhyanam. Paper—Telugu Character. A commentary or abridgment of the Bhdrata, by Nrisimhd- charya. LITERATURE. 157 31.—Sakuntald Ndataka. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The Drama of Sakuntald ; translated by Sir William Jones. 32.—Sakuntald Vydkhyana. Paper—Devanagari. A commentary on Sakuntald by Kdtavema, son of Kdta Bhipa, minister of Vasanta, the Raja of Kumdragiri a place on the frontiers of the Nizam’s country. Vasanta was himself the author, at least nominally, of a dramatic work entitled Vasanta- rajiya. 33.— Vikramorvast. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Do. do. c. Do. do. : damaged. A drama on the loves of Pururavas and Urvast by Kaliddsa, translated by H. H. Wilson, in his Hindu Drama. 34.—Malatis Madhava. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. A Drama by Bhavabhuti described at length by Mr. Cole- brooke, (A. R. X.) and translated in the Hindu Drama: the text 18 accompanied with a gloss. | 35.—Bhawva Pradipika. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A commentary on the Mdlati Mddhava by Tripurdrs Siri, | the son of Parvatandtha Yajwd. 36.—Prabodha Chandrodaya. Paper—Devanagari Character. The rise of the moon of Intellect. A metaphysical Drama, t translated by Dr. Taylor. Manuscript incomplete. 37.—Mudré Rékshasa. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Paper—Telugu Character. The seal of Rikshasa ; a drama in seven acts, upon the subject tof Chandragupta’s succession, or the sovereignty of Sandrocotus : dthis is amongst the translations of the Hindu Dramas. 158 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 38.—Murari Nataka. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A Drama in six acts, founded on the history of Rama, by : Murdri Misra : an account of it is given in the Hindu Drama. 39. —Sankalpa Suryodaya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Paper—Telugu Character. A philosophical drama by Venkatandgth, surnamed Veddnta Achdrya : he is said to have been contemporary with Madhava Acharya. 40.—Sudersana Vijaya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, defective. A drama on the destruction of Paundraka, by the Chakra or discus of Krishna : taken from, the Bhagavat and dramatised by Srinivds Achdrya. 41.—Vasantika parinaya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character ; incomplete. The marriage of Vasantikd, a wood nymph, with the deity Ahobaleswara : a drama intended to celebrate the form of Siva so called. It is the work of a Vaishnava priest, the founder of a celebrated religious establishment at Ahobala : his name or title was Srimat ch’hata-yatt and he was especially venerated by Mukunda Deva, a Gajapate prince, who reigned in the 16th cen- | tury : the author relates in his preface, that on one occasion the Raja put his shoulder to the pole of the priest’s palankin as a mark of reverence. 42.—Sareda Tilake. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A Drama of the class called Bhana; by Sankara : an account of it is given in the Hindu Drama. 43. —Dasa Kumara Cheritra. a, Paper—Telugu Character. b. Paper—Devanaganari Character. Manuscript a contains the four first chapters of the preliminary book, and Manuscript b. the rest of the series of narratives, com- posed by Dandi, giving the adventures of ten youths of princely LITERATURE, 159 extractions : an abridged translation of these stories is published in the Calcutta Quarterly Magazine. 44.—Kathdsarit Sagara. Paper—Devanégari Character : incomplete. A large collection of fables, relating to Vatsa or his son Nara- vihana, king of Kausambi, or told to them : the compilation was made by Somadeva Bhatta, Cashmirian : an account of this work, and translations of some of the stories are published in the Cal- cutta Quarterly Magazine. 45.—Bhoja Prabandha, Vetdla Panchavinsats. Paper—Devanagari Character. 1. A brief account of the visits paid by different poets to the court of Bhoja, prince of Dhdra, with specimens of their com- position. 2. A series of tales told by a Vetdla or Demon to Vikrama : some of these may be found translated in the Asiatic Monthly Journal. 46.—Bhoja Prabandha. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character ; incomplete. b. Do. do. The first of the last named works. 47.—8inhdasane Dwdatrinsats. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Do. do. A collection of tales of a popular character : they are narrated by the thirty-two images which supported his throne to Bhoja Rdja, and relate chiefly to Vikramdditya to whom the throne is | said to have originally belonged. 48.—Yddavdbhyudaya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. The history of Krishna by Vedantdchdrya, a popular work in | the Peninsula : the Manuscript contains the last 18 books, from ! the 7th to the end. 160 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 49.— Kavikalpalatd. a. Paper—Devanagari Character. b. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A system of rhetoric, compiled by Deveswara, the son of Bhaga- datta, chief minister to the prince of Malwa. 50.—Rasamanjari. Paper—Devanagari Character. A short work on amatory expression in writing, or the charac- ters and sentiments which form the subject of poems on Sringdra or love : two copies, one imperfect. 51.—Rasamanjari Prakdsa. Paper—Devanagari Character. A commentary on the work last described ; by Nagara Bhatta. 52.—8dhitya Retndkara. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on rhetoric, illustrated by stanzas comprising the substance of the Ramdyana, by Dhermasuri. 53.—Chitra Mimdnsd. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on rhetoric : incomplete. 54.—Uddharana Chandrika. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An explanation of the examples illustrating the Hye Prakdsa ; composed by Vaidyandth in ten Ullasas. 55.— Rasa Taringini, Vritta Retndkara. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. In the first, the Rasas or emotions which are the object and effect of poetical composition, are described by Bhdnu Datta, the son of Jaganndtha, a Pundit of Mithila. The second work is incomplete, it is a treatise on Prosody by Keddra Bhatta. 56.—Pratdpa Rudra yaso bhiishanam. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, complete. b. Do. do. incomplete. ec. Do. do. incomplete. A work on rhetoric, illustrated by panegyrical verses relating LITERATURE. 161 ‘to Pratipa Rudra, the prince of the Kakateya family, who reigned at Warankal, at the time of the Mohammedan invasion of the Dekhin : by Vaidyandth Upddhydya. 57.—Retndkadra. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A commentary on the preceding work, by Kuldchala Veddchirya the son of Mallindtha. : 58.— Kwvalaydnanda. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, complete. b. Do. do. incomplete. An expansion of the Chandraloka, a work on rhetoric by Jayadeva, by Apydya Dikshita a celebrated writer, patronised at the court of one of the Vijayanagar princes, either by Krishna Raya or Venkapati Raya in the beginning of the 16th century. 59.— Krishna Vijaya. - Paper—Telugu Character. A work on rhetoric by Rdmachandra, illustrated by stanzas, giving the life and exploits of Krishna. | rules of Bharata : it is said to be the work of Nande, the atten- | 60.— Bharata Sdstra. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete, A work on Dramatic dancing and singing, agreeably to the dant on Siva, and is the great authority of professional dancers and singers in the south of India. 61.—Pdndardjd yaso bhéshana. Paper—Telugu Character. A work on rhetoric, composed under the patronage of Pdnda- | rdjd a prince of Mysore, by Nrisinha : it is hence denominated, | j ] | i the ornament of Pandaraja’s fame. 62.—Saraswatis kanthabharana. Paper—Telugu ; very incomplete. A few leaves of an extensive work on rhetoric; sitribated to Bhoja. 21 162 SANSCRIT BOOKS. SCIENCE. Astronomy and Astrology. i 1.—8Surya Siddhanta Vyakhyanam. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character, incomplete. An explanation of the text of the Strya Siddhdnta, the cele- brated work on Astronomy, attributed to the Sun, and communi- cated by him to Meya : the date and author of this work are still undetermined. (Colebrooke’s Algebra Introduction 49.) The comment is the work of Mallikdrjuna Pundit. 2.—Sirya Siddhdnta. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. ° The first Chapter of the Sérya Siddhdnta, with a short Telugu gloss. : 38.—Surya Siddhdnta Sabhdshya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The Sérya Siddhdnta, with a commentary by Nrisinha, a native of Glalgam in the Peninsula, who wrote in the beginning of the 17th century. 4.—The Golddhyaye of the Surya Siddhdnta. a. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. b. Do. Grandham Character, incomplete. 8 1 The section of the Surya Siddhdnta, on the construction of the armillary sphere, with commentary : that of manuscript a. is by Mamma Bhatt. 5. — Surya Siddhinta Prakdsa. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. The Sttras or Rules of the Sirya Siddhanta, with the gloss of Arya Bhatta : and the further explanation of some other writer in 16th century : the work comprises the (anita, Kala Kriya and Goladhyaya Pddas. 6.—Surya Siddhanta Madhyamddhikam Vyakhana. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A commentary on the middle or astronomical portion of the Sarya Siddhanta by Tammaya. SCIENCE. 163 7 —Sirya Stddhinta Vyalkhyd. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A commentary on these eleven books of the Surya Siddhdnta. Madhya Graha, Bhagagrahdda, Sphuta, Udaydstamana, Chandra Grahana, Sringonatia, Stirya Grahana, Pita, Chhedaka, Bhaigola. Grahayuddha. The comment is by Yellaya. 8.—Siddhdnta Siromans. a. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. b, Do. Telugu do. incomplete. The first Manuscript contains the ten last Chapters or Geometry of the Siddhanta Siromani of Bhdskara Achdrya : the work is dated Saka 1072 or A. D. 1148. 9.—Vrihat Sanhita. a. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. hb. Do. Grandham Character, imperfect. The astronomical work of Vardhamihira, (Colebrooke’s Algebra Introduction, 16.) Manuscript b. has a commentary in Tamul. 10.—Vriddha Pardsara. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A system of Astrology, attributed to Pardsara, the father of Vyasa. 11.—Vriddha Vasishtha Siddhanta. Paper—Devanagari Character. A compendium of Astronomy by the elder sage, denominated Vasishtha. 12.— Vardhamihira Sanhita Vyakhydanae, Sirya Siddhanta Sphutadhydyana Vydkhydne. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. Two commentaries, the first by Kumaratanaya Yoge on part of | the system of Vardhamihira, the second on the Sphute Chapter =~ ) of the Striya Siddhdnia. 164 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 13.—Aryabhatte Vydkhydna. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A commentary on the Kdla Kriyd, and Goladhydya padas of 2 the work of Aryabhatta. 14.—Jyotisha sangraha. Paper—Devanagari Character. A tract by Kdsindth, on the elements of Astrology, incomplete. 15.—Sarva Jyotisha sangraha. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. | A compilation on astronomical subjects, imperfect. 4 16.—Jyotisha Sangraha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A selection of texts, descriptive of the planetary motions, aspects, influences, §e. : this i is different from the similarly named work of Kdsindth. a 17.—Jyotisha Sangraha. Palm leaves—XKarnata Character. i A different work from the last, but of a similar description. 18.—Jatakdbharana. Paper—Devanagari Character. A work on nativities by Dundi Rdj. 19.— Jdtaka Chandrikd. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, imperfect. A work on Astrology in ten books. 90.—Jdtakakaldnidha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A compilation from various astrological works. 21.—Jataka Sangraha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Two tracts on astrological subjects. 92.—Versha Tantra. Paper—Devanégari Character. A work on Astrology, especially lucky and unlucky seasons and days, by Nelakant ha. ; SCIENCE. 165 93.— Versha Paddhatt. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. An astrological exposition of the influence of particular times of the year, by Kesava Achdrya, with a commentary by Viswanath, the uncle of Nrisinha, and author of various astrological com- | : : ‘mentaries. 94.— Hora makaranda Udaharanam. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Illustration by examples of the calculation of Nativities, agreeably to the system of the Strya Siddhdnta, by Viswandth. | 95.— Horasdara. | . Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Do. do. do. Do. Grandham do. imperfect. | Do. Malayalam Character. Part of the Vrihat Jataka of Vardhamihira, the section on the Hora, or lucky or unlucky indications, relating chiefly to nativi- ties, journies, and weddings, see Colebrooke’s Indian Algebra. Int. 45. po ow 26.—Kalachakra. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b. Do. do. complete. ec. Do. do. incomplete. An astrological work on planetary influence, consisting of mis- cellaneous texts. | 27.—Kdlachakrddarsa. | Palm leaves—XKarnata Character. Planetary revolutions with their astrological characteristics and consequences, | 28.—Kala Vidhana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Regulation of auspicious and astronomical periods for the observance of religious rites, with a gloss in the Telugu language. | 29.—Kaldamrita. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. A treatise on the seasons, propitious for various rites and acts 166 SANSCRIT BOOKS. for marriage, tonsure, investiture, beginning and ending study, building a house, setting up an image, performance of funeral rites, agriculture and war, by Venkata Yajjula. 30.—Kalamritavydkhydna. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A commentary on the preceding with the text: both by the same author. 31.—Kalaprakasa. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Do. Grandham Character, incomplete. A work on propitious periods for religious observances and other acts, by Nrisinha ; compiled from other authorities. 392.— Patra Prakasa. Paper—Devanagari Character. A set of astronomical tables constructed on the principle, laid down in the Sarya Siddhanta. 33.—Panchanga patra, ec. Paper—Devanégari Character. A short almanack prepared for the use of Akber, by Rama- vinada. Almanacks are termed Panchdngas from comprising five chief subjects, Tithis or lunar days, Nacshatras, lunar asterisms, Vdra day of the week, Yoga and Karana, astrological divisions of the month and day. 34. —Tithimrnaya. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. ‘A compilation descriptive of the ceremonies observable on particular lunar days, from various authors. 35.—Sarvartobhadra chakra vyakhydna. Paper—Devanagari Character. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An explanation of the rules contained in the Jaya Srivilds of Gokulndth, for the construction and application of the Diagram called Sarvatobhadra, used for casting nativities and foretelling events. SCIENCE. 167 - 836.—Mulvirta Martanda. Paper—Telugu Character. A work on astrological calculations by Kesava. 37.—Muhurta Ganapati. Paper—Devanagari Character. An elementary work on Astronomy and Astrology, by Rama Dasa, imperfect. 38.—Nakshatra phala. Palm leaves—Karnata Character. Different astrological. consequences of the aspects and situa- | itions of the lunar mansions. 39.—Phalabhdga. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An astrological work on planetary influence. 40.—Sdragrahamanjari. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the calculation of nativities. 41.—Vavshnava Jyotisha Sdstra. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. A work on lucky and unlucky seasons, calculated astrologically by Ndrayana Bhatt. 42.—Nilakanthi Vydkhyd. a. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. b. Do. do. An astrological work on nativities and planetary influence, of great popularity in Orissa; a commentary by Viswandth accom- panies Manuscript b. 43. —Sarvértha Ohintdmans. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. b, Do. do incomplete. Cc. Do. Grandham Character. A work on Astrology, and the effects of planetary influence, ped to be by Venkata Serma. 44.—Gocharanaphala. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. The influence of the plancts during respective astronomical periods, 168 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 45.—Jyotisharetnamdla. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. : Astrological calculation of lucky and unlucky periods for different acts as sowing seed, building houses, &ec., and the favourable and unfavourable events which befall nations in peculiar planetary combinations, and under the presidency of different heavenly bodies as Venus, Jupiter, &c. The work includes also a description of the]cycle of sixty years, of the four Yugas, of the rules of intercalation, &ec., by Sripatti Bhatta with a commentary. 46.—Narapatt Vijaya. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An astrological work by Padmdkara Deva, on the proper sea- son for royal acts, as invasion, marriage, &c., according to a system of computation, made with different Chakras or mystical diagrams, of which a particular detail is given. ! 477. —RKuhusdnts. Palm Jeaves—Telugu Character ; incomplete. : The section of some astrological work, treating of the aver- sion of evils threatened by inauspicious conjunctions at the period of new moon. 48.— Daivajnokta Suche. Paper—Telugu Character. Index to an astrological work entitled the Daivajna vilasa. 49.—Swarodaya. Paper—Telugu Character. A work on omens, from particular respirations or sounds. 50.—Nakshatra Chintamans. Palm leaves—Grandham Character, incomplete. Account of the lunar mansions and their astrological influences. 51.—Grahanddhikara. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A work on eclipses of the sun, being an expansion of the rules of the Sérya Siddhdnta ; by Tamma Yajwe, in eight Chapters. GEOGRAPHY, Gc. 169 52.—Vakyakarana Siddhanta. Palm leaves—Karnata Character. Rules and examples of arithmetical calculations. 53.—Ganita Sangraha. Palm leaves—Karnata Character. A short system of arithmetic: the rules in Sanscrit, the expla- nation and examples in Telugu and Karnita. 54.— Patiganita Tika. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A commentary on the Lildvati, or arithmetic of Bhaskara, by Sridhara, a native of Mithila. 55.—Laghugraha Manjar:. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A short treatise on planetary influence ; by Madhusiidana. GEOGRAPHY, &e« tp 1.—Trailokya Dipika. Paper—Devanagari Character. A description of the three worlds according to the doctrines of the Jainas : this work is however chiefly confined to the geogra- phy of the earth. 2.—Bhugola Sangraha. Paper—Telugu Character. A collection of the geographical portions of various Purdnas, a8 the Matsya, Karma, Markandeya, Vishnu, Vardha, Narasinha, the Bhdgavat and Rdmdyana. 3.—Desanirnaya. Palm leaves—Grandham Character, incomplete, ~ Description of the Fifty-six Countries into which India is divided ; said to be a portion of the Brahmdnda Purina. 22 170 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 4.—Silpa Sdstra. Palm leaves—Karnata Character. A work on the construction of temples and images, with their appropriate prayers and mode of consecration. 5.—Silpa Sdstra. Palm leaves—Grandham Character, imperfect. Part of a work on architecture, being a section descriptive of the construction of ornamented gateways, &ec. 6.—Stlpa Sastra. Paper—Telugu Character. Directions for making images ; with a Telugu gloss. 7.— Ratna Parikshd. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on precious stones. 8.—Pancharatra Dipika. A work on the manufacture of images their dimensions and embellishment ; by Peddandcharya. 9.—Vistu Sdstra. Paper—Devanagari Character. Do. Telugu Character. A treatise on architecture, ascribed to Viswakermd, as com. municated to him by Vrihadratha. 10.— Vastu Vydkhyana. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A collection of works on the seasons and ceremonies to be observed in erecting various edifices, attributed to Manasdira, Sanatkumdra and Maya, with a commentary in the Telugu) language. 11.— Vastu Vidha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the construction of buildings, but like all others of the class rather mystical than architectural ; this is attributed to . Viswakerma. MEDICINE. 171 12.— Vistu Sangraha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. 1 A work on architecture, erection of buildings and temples, and fabrication of images : a ritual as well as a manual attributed to Viswakermd, and explained by a gloss in the Telugu language. 13.—Vdstu Sanatkumdra. A work of the same class as the preceding ; ascribed to Sanat- kumdra, the son of Brahmd : with an occasional gloss in Telugu. tier nie MEDICINE. igs 1.—TVoadyajivana. Palm leaves—Nandindgari Character. A work in three sections, on the practice of medicine, by Rolamba Raja. 2.— Vaidya grantha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. A section of a medical work, author unknown : it includes the description of the body, or anatomy, the treatment of women in child birth, and the symptoms and treatment of various diseases. 3.—Shadrasa Nighanta. a. Paper—Telugu Character. b. Do. do entire; A medical work on the properties of drugs and medicaments ; in six sections. 4.—Chikitsa Sata Sloka. Paper—Telugu Character. A cento, treating of the cure of sundry diseases, with a Telugu comment, 5.—Hara pradipikd. Paper—Telugu Character. A work on alchemy or mercury, and its combinations, explain- ed by a comment in Telugu. 172 SANSCRIT BOOKS. 6.—Vaidya Sangraha. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A collection of medical formule, with an explanation in the Karnata language. fp *TANTRAS ed 1.—Tantrasdra. Paper—Bengali Character. The summary of the Tdntrika system of religious worship by charms and incantations: compiled by Krishninanda Bhattd- charya. 2.—Kalpa Tantra. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. An extensive work on the Tdnirika worship of Siva and Durga, in nine sections. 3.—Vratdvale Kalpa. Paper—Telugu Character. Directions for holding religious observances at particular sea- sons, in honour of Varalakshmi, Gaurt, and other objects of Sdkta devotion. 4.—Kavindra Kalpa. Paper—Devanagari Character. A collection of hymns and prayers addressed to various deities by Kavindracharya, a Sanydst of the Saraswati appellation. 5.—Diksha krama retna. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. A work on the initiation of a disciple, and the successive cere- monies accompanying it : manuscript imperfect. * This and the three following divisions should have been included under the first general head of Religion and Philosophy, but were inadvertently omitted. TANTRAS. 173 6.—Mahdlakshmt retnakosha. : a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character; imperfect. b. Do. do do A work on the worship of Mahdlakshmi the Sakti of Vishnu, in various forms ; and other female divinities of the same order, and the mantras sacred to them, the Diagrams on which they are to be invoked, &c., as described in a conversation between Umd and Maheswara. ERR xt nA A 4. — Yantroddhdra. Palm leaves—Nandindgari Character. Directions for forming mystical diagrams: manuscript imper- fect. 8.— Lalitdrchana Chandrikd. Palm leaves—Telugu Character, incomplete. Rules of worshipping the goddess Lalit, a form of Devs. 9.—Satachands Vidhdnam. Paper—Devanagari Character. The previous and concluding ceremonial to be observed, and prayers and mantras to be read, when the Chandi Mdhdtmya or exploits of Durgd, a section from the Markandeya Purana, is read a hundred times over, as an act of piety and adoration. 10.—Sarva Paddhatz. a. Palm leaves—Telugu Character : imperfect. A ritual of prayer and worship, addressed to Siva and Durgd, in various forms. : 11.—Narapatr jaya charyd. a. Palm leaves--Nandinagari Character. b. Do, Telugu Character, incomplete, A work on the omens to be attended to by Princes as derived from particular sounds, or breathings, the combination and , mystic meanings of letters, &ec.: it is attributed to Bhoja, the king of Dhar, and is accompanied with a comment by Narihari. erp re 174 SANSCRIT BOOKS. SECTARIAL tpn 1.—Sivddwaitaprakasika. Palm leaves—Devanagari Character. A tract to prove the unity of the deity in the form of Siva. 2.—Swa sahasranama. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. The thousand names of Siva, extracted from the Mahabharat. 3.—Swa kavacha. Palm leaves—Nandinagari Character. Invocations or prayers addressed to Sive, extracted from the Brahmottara Chapter of the Skanda Purdna. 4. —Jndndrnava. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. Prayers and form of worship, addressed to Mahavidya, and other forms of Durga. | 5.— Viswamaheswara matachara. Palm ieaves—Karnata Character, imperfect. Ritual of a Saive sect, a branch of the Lingavat. 6.— Narakavedand. Punarutpatti. The punishments of guilt in hell, and subsequent regeneration agreebly to the doctrines of the Vaishnava sect. 71. —Tantrasdra Vydkhydna. Palm leaves—Nandindgari Character. Exposition of a work by Madhwdchdarya, explaining the rites to be observed in the worship of Vishnu, agreeably to the doctrines of the sect. 8.—Saptarshs Stotra. Palm leaves—Nandinégari Character. Seven stanzas in honor of Vishnu as Rima, called the Hymn of the seven sages. Joss SECTARIAL. : 175 9.—Krishnakarndmrita. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the supremacy of Krishna; with an exposition in Telugu, by Valagalapudi Pengaiah. 10.—Krishnakerndmrite Vydkhydna. Paper—Telugu Character. A commentary on the preceding, by Pdpa Yellaya Suri. 11.—8Sriranga Stave. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A collection of Hymns in honor of Sriranga, the form of Vishnu worshipped at Seringham on the Kaveri, said to have been presented by Rdma to Vibhishana ; it is partly a compila- tion from various Purdnas, by Bhattiravar, a pupil of Venkata Acharya. 12.—Parama purusha prart’ hand Manjari. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A collection of hymns and prayers addressed to Vishnu, and other deities by Rdmachandra, the pupil of Ananda Tirtha. ~~ 13.—Bhdgavat Samdradhand vidha. Palm leaves—Grandham Character. A work on the usages of the Vaishnavas, their distinguishing marks, &c. : it is said (no doubt untruly) to be a portion of the last part of the legislative work of Pardsara. 14.—Ndreda Panchardtrdgama. Palm leaves.—Telugu Character. A description of the ceremonies to be observed in the worship of Sakti, at the Vijaya dasami or Dasohare, as described by Nareda to Gautama. 176 : FAIN LITERATURE. MIMANSA. tpn 1.—Adhikarana Mdld. Palm leaves—Telugu Character. A work on the Pirva Mimansd system, or the explanation of the ritual of the Vedas, being a gloss upon the Sttras of Jaimini, the founder of this school ; by Apyaya Dikshita. i er lpr. SANKHYA. rere. 1.—8Sdnkhya Chandrika. Paper— Devanégari Character. A short treatise on the Sdnkhya System of Philosophy, byl Nérdyana Tir’tha. rr AA AA AN eet JAIN LITERATURE. ——— 1.— Ads Purdna. a. Sanscrit, Hala Karnata Character, Palm leaves. b. Do. incomplete ; 25 Sections. c. Do. do; the last portion. ] The first Purdna, or more correctly the first part of a collective body of legends, to which the Jainas have applied the term Purdna. The compilation is ascribed to Jinasena Achdrya, who is said to have lived in the reign of Vikramdditya, but who was probably much later. In the Purdna however, the interlocutors are Srenika the king, and Gautama the disciple of Mahdvira, who relates the formation of the present world, and the birth and actions of Vrishabha, the first Tirthankara or Pontyf, and Bharata the Chakravertti or universal Emperor, until the death or i JAIN LITERATURE. 177 emancipation of both. According to this authority, Vrishabha | was first born, as Mahabala Chakravertt?, being instructed in the Jain doctrines, he was next born in the second heaven as Lali- tanga deva. He was next born as Vajrajangha, son of Vajrabdhu, king of Utpala kata, a city on the Sitodd, one of the rivers of Mahdmeru. Having in this existence given food to a Jain . mendicant, he was born as a teacher of that faith named Arya. From thence he returned to the second heaven, as Swayamprabha deva, and was again born a prince, the son of the Raja of Sasine mahdnagar, by the name of Suvedi. He again became a divinity as Achyutendra, presiding over the 16th Swerga or heaven. He was then born as Vajrandbhi, son of Vajrasene, king of Punda- vikini nagar ; having obtained great purity, he was born as Sarvirthasiddhi Deva, in a part of the upper world above the 16th heaven, and only 12 Yojans from the site of Moksha or final liberation. His next birth was as Vrshabha, the Tirthankara, | the son of Ndbhi, by Meru devi ; king and queen of Saketa nagar. His incarnation was announced by the fall, morning and evening for six months, of three-hundred and fifty millions of precious stones. The goddesses Sri, Kri, Dhriti, Kirtti, Budhi and Lakshmi were sent by Devendra to wait on Meru Devi, during her pregnancy, and feed her with the fruit of the Kalpa, or all bestowing tree of heaven, and at his birth, Devendra and all the inhabitants of every division of the universe came to render homage. Devendra bathed the child with the contents of the Sea of milk, and gave him the name of Vrishabha. The saint had two wives, and a hundred children ; for whose instruction, he invented all the arts and sciences. Thus, he taught dramatic poetry to his son Bharata, amatory poetry to his son Bihubals, grammar to his daughter Brahmi, and arithmetic to his daughter Sundari ; after this he withdrew to a life of abstract purity, which elevated him to the rank of a Jina or Tirthankara, and finally closed his existence in any Chapter. The work comprises various doctrinal sections, as well as numerous legends, wholly peculiar to the sect. It is divided into 47 Books. 2. —Uttara Purina. 3 Sanscrit—H4ala Karnata Character, Palm leaves. This is a continuation of the preceding, containing the narra- 23 178 FAIN LITERA TURE. tives of the twenty-three Tirthanturas, Town to Mairi; and 1 of the Chakraverttis Vdsudevas, §c., emperors and kings, to Srenika, king of Magadha. This part of the work includes some traditions, common to Pauranic fiction, as those of Parasurdma, Rdmachondra, the Pindava, and Kaurava Princes, and Krishna : the outlines of these stories are much the same as usual, buf. there are important variations in the details. Krishna is styled a Trikhomdddhipoti, or Lord of three portions of the world, and he is the disciple of the Tirthankara Nemindth. The work consists of 76 sections. J 3.—Chdamunde Raya Purdna. a. Oarnata language and Character, Palm leaves. b..: ‘Do: do. A collection of works, entitled Purdnas, giving an account of the sixty-three celebrated personages of the Jainas, or the twenty-four Tirthankaras, twelve Chakraverttis, nine Visudevas, nine Suklabalas, and nine Vishnudwishas or foes of Vishnu : most of these are familar to Hindu mythology, and are specified in the vocabulary of Hemachandra, whence they have been partis cularised by Mr. Colebrooke, (As. Res. IX.) This collection is attributed to Ohdmunda Rdya, the minister of Rachamalle, king of Madura in the Dekhin, to whom the foundation of the Jaw Establishment at Belligola, is ascribed ; as detailed by Colonel Mackenzie and Dr. Buchanan, in the ninth volume of the Asiatic Researches. Chdmunda Riya, is said to have lived in the year 600 of the Kali age, by which is to be understood the period subsequent to the death of the last Tirthankara, or Verddhamdina Swdmse, variously computed as occurring 500 or 477 years anterior to the era of Vikramdditya, which would place this personage either 136 years before the Christian era or 77 years after it: a date altogether inadmissible although supported by an inscription. The Jain religion, appears to have grown out of the downfall of that of the Bauddhas about the eighth or ninth century. The following translations from the 14th section may be taken as specimens of the legendary literature of this sect. “ The Fourteenth or Ananta Tirthakara Purina.” Padmaratha the Arusw of Arishtapura of Airdvatu Kshétra, in the Mudana Mandira, (ox Eastern Meru,) in the Data Kishanda Dwipa, i g | | | S | | | | : FAIN LITERATURE. 179 receiving religious instructions from Swayamprabha Jina, he became dis- ‘gusted with the world, and transferring the Kingdom to his son Ghana- rotha, he adopted a penitential life, read thro’ the eleven Angas, and con- templated the sixteen Bhdvanas or meditations, he acquired the quality fitting him for becoming a 7'irthakar : pursuing his religious penitence, he quitted his body, and was born in the Achyuta Kalpa in the Pushpotiara Vimdna as Achyutendra, with a life of twenty-two Sdgaras, of the stature of three cubits, of subdued appetites, perfectly contented with his fate, with a knowledge penetrating as far as to the seventh lower world, he was enjoying the happiness of that world. Afterwards Jayasydma Dévi, the consort of Simhasena Makdraja of the Kasyapa Gotra, of the lineage of Ikshwdku, the ruler of dyodhyapuram in the Bharata Kshetra of Jambu Dwipa, on the 1st day of the month Kar- tika, under the Star Revati, about break of day, saw the sixteen Dreams, and also that of the Elephant entering in at her mouth, which she men- tioned to her consort, who was an Awadinyans, and getting the interpre- tations of them from him, she was happy, and Saudhiermendra performing the happy ceremony of descending from Heaven on Earth, Ackyutendra became impregnated in the womb of the Queen. At that time on the last Palla of ten Sdgaras of the term of Vemala Kirttakar, when virtue had faded one-third, he was born on the 12th of the dark half of the month Jyeshta, under the Star, Revati, in the Pushpa Yuga, and saw Dhermendra performing the happy worship of being born in the world, and as the new born infant was born with Ananta Gnydna, or illimitable wisdom, he called him Ananta Terthakar, and returned to his residence : his life was to continue for three millions of years, his stature 100 cubits, and his color golden : his childhood comprised a period of seven-hundred and fifty thousand years : his Reign continued for fifteen-hundred thou- sand, after which on a certain day seeing a Meteor fall, and considering that this life would be dissolved in the same manner, he became disgusted with the world, and ZLokdntika Deva gave him religious instruction, on which he transferred his kingdom to his Son 47rinjaya, getting into the conveyance called Sdgaradatta, he went to the Sayéithuka Vana, perform- ing six fastings, in company with 1000 Princes, he adopted a penitential life on the 12th of the dark half of the month Jyeshta, in the evening under the Star Revati, on which he acquired the fourth degree of knowledge, and on the next day went to dyodhyapuri to beg, and Visshoka Nripa, of the colour of gold, granted alms, on which the five wonders were exhibited, and after 12 years had expired, in dumb contemplation, he obtained the Kevalajnydna under an Aswattha tree in the abovementioned garden, on the last day of the dark half of the month Ckaitra, on the evening under the Star Revati ; Saudherma Indra, performed the happy ceremony of becoming, a Kevalagnydni, and giving him the 1008 virtuous names, he returned. 180 FAIN LITERATURE. He had 52 Ganadharas from Jayadhdma downwards. 1000 Purvadharas. 39,000 Sikshakaras. 4032 Avadignyants. 5000 Kevalus. 8000 Vaicriurdss. 5000 Mana pariyagnyani. 2,00,000 Vadis. 1,08,000 Aryakaras from Survasi downwards. 2,00,000 Sravanas. 4,00,000 Srdvakas. Devas and Dewis, without number. Quadrupeds and Birds without number. With all these, inculcating religious morals in the world for 12 years less than 7 hundred and 50 thousand years, in 4rya Kshetra, after which coming to Sumeru Parvat, and leaving his Samopasaranam, and in company with 6500 Munis remaining in the Prathama Yuga for one month, on the first quarter of the night, of the last day of the dark half of the month Chaitra, under the Star Revati, Ananta Bhattdraka obtained Beatitude, and Saud- herma Indra performed the Pari Nirvina Kalydna Puja, and dancing with happiness, he returned to his dwelling. repre The Story of Suprabha the Baladeva and Purushotiama the Vésu-deva, the descendants of Srimad Ananta 1irthakar. Sushena, the king of Padmapura, in the Bharata Kshetra, in Jambu Duwipa, had 500 Consorts : the State Queen was called Priyananda Dévi, with whom he enjoyed every felicity. One day Chandrabhiishana, the Adhipati of Malaya Dés, coming to this city from motives of friendship, saw the Queen, and fell deeply in love with her, and made use of every strata- gem and carried her away with him. The king, (Sushena) became very much grieved at this misfortune, and said, I am really unfortunate, and have not performed any virtuous action : he then forsook the world, and | after remaining some time thus, he went one day to Sreydmsa Ganadhar, and obtained from him the state of an Ascetic, and performed the Penance of Simha-vicri’rita, and wishing as the accomplishment of his penance, that he might be re-born in his next birth, with so much beauty that he might be admired by all who saw him, and that there should be none to oppose his authority : remaining for one month in this state and with this wish, he quitted his body, and was born in the Sahasrdra Kalpam as a God (Deva) and enjoyed every felicity there for 18 Sagaras of years. Afterwards Maha Bala, the drasu of Anandapura in the Eastern Hemi- sphere of Jambu Dwipa, becoming disgusted with the world, went to Prajapélana Jaina, and obtained the rules of Asceticism from him, and } i | | | FAIN LITERATURE. 181 performed the Penance of Simha-vicririta, and in the perfect state of a ‘Samydsi quitting his earthly frame : he was born in the Sahasrdra Kalpa, the pleasure and uppiness of which world he enjoyed for 18 Sagaras of years. Soma Prabha Raja, having descended from the Mahendra Kalpa, ruled over Dwaravatipatana, situated in the Bharata Kshétra in Jambu Dwipa, with a life of 42,000 years : his size was 90 yards length, his State Queen was called Jayavati, who on a certain night dreamt an auspicious dream : on the Bhadrapada Nalkshatra, Maha Bala Cherra was born to her by the name of Suprabha, and to another of his Consorts named Sita, Susena Cherra, was born by the name of Purushottama, they were both surnamed, Baladeva and Vdsudeva, the former was of a white color, and the latter of a blue color ; they were each of the height of fifty yards, their lives were, to last for five hundred thousand years, and they were ruling over the king- dom of their father. In course of time Madhi Kaitabha, the king of Vardnasi Patana, in the Kdst Désa, sent word to them to become tributary to him, but they being unwilling to pay tribute, drove away the Ambassadors, whose Sovereign on hearing of the indignity they had suffered, assembled his army and came to give them battle: on meeting he flung his Chakra at Purushot- tama, which so far from hitting him, came and stood near him : Puru- shottama then picking up the Chakra in his turn, flung it at Madhu Kaitabha, who was slain by if : after which he became Adhipati of three Khandas, and ruling over the Kingdom for some time, Purushottama on his dissolution, leaving his body, his Soul went to Hell, but Suprabha after the death of his brother being much grieved, went to Somaprabha Kevali, and received initiation from him, and acquiring the state of a Kevals, he obtained Beautitude. Madhu Kaitabha, also after his death went to hell. 4.—Sdntindtha Purina. Karnjta language and Character, Palm leaves. An account of the birth, actions, and final emancipation of the sixteenth of the Tirthankaras, also a Ohakravertti or universal emperor, by Kamale Bhava. 8.—Pushpadanta Purina. Karnata language and Character, Palm leaves. History of the ninth Jina, in his first life as Mahdpadma, son of Padmandbha, and in his second as a prince and sage, by Gunaverma, who is considered to have been contemporary with Vira Veldla Riya, king of Dorasamudra. 182 FAIN LITERATURE. 6.— Chaturvinsati Purdna. Tamul language and Character, Palm leaves. 1 An account of various Sovereigns, peculiar to the legendary history of the Jainas, who flourished contemporaneously with the twenty-four Jainas, as Vidyddhara, Mahdbala, Vajrabdhu, 4 Vajragarbha, Nabhi, Vrishabha, Bharata, Anukampana, Sripdila, Samudravijaya, Srishena, §c. In three books, by Virasoma Stri. 1.—Hariwvansa. Karnéata language and Character, Palm leaves, incomplete. 3 An account of the family and exploits of Krishna, with brief notices of the acts of the Kawrava and Pdndava Princes. It differs from the Hart Vansa portion of the Mahdbhdrat in the arrangement of the subjects it comprises, but the legends are the same as those in the Mahdbharat : by Mungardsa. i 8.—Ndgakumadra Cheritra. Karnata language and Character, Palm leaves, four Chapters, Legendary account of a Prince of Mathura, named Ndgaku- mira, represented as contemporary with Nemindth, the twenty- second Tirthankara, by Bahuvali kav. 9.—Jivandhara Charitra. Karnata language and Character, Palm leaves. Legendary history of a Prince named Jivandhara, son of Sat- ] yandhara, king of Hemdnga. : 10.—Sanatkumdra Cheritra. Karnata language and Character, Palm leaves. Legendary history of a Prince named Sanatkumdra, as sup- posed to be related by Gautama to Srenika : this personage is described as the son of Viswasend, king of Hastinapura, a Chak- 1 ravertti, and saint : by Kumara Bammarasa. i 11.—Bharateswara Cheritra. Karnata language and Character, Palm leaves. Legendary history of Bharata, the son of Rishabha, the first 1 Jain Emperor of India: by Retndkara Muni. : FAIN LITERATURE. 183 12.—Manmatha Cheritra. Karnata language and Character, Palm leaves. Account of Pradywmna, an incarnation of the God of love Manmatha, as the son of Krishna and Rukmini; as far as it extends, it conforms to the legends of the Hindus : by Mungarasa. 13.—Pijyapdda Cheritra. ! Karnata langnage and Character, Palm leaves. Legendary history of Pijyapdda, a celebrated writer and gram- marian, the author of the Karikdvritti; a commentary on the aphorisms of Panini. 14.—Jinadatta Riya Cheritra. Karnita language and Character, Palm leaves, six copies. Legendary history of Jinadetta Rdya, who according to the testimony of inscriptions was king of Humbija, in the Bednur country, in the beginning of the ninth century : by Brammaya bavi. Whatever might be expected from the preceding Cheritras, it might have been thought that this would have afforded some- thing like historical interest. It is however equally puerile with the rest. Although there can be no doubt that some of the personages, who are the subjects of these Jain legends, had a real existence, the circumstances ascribed to them are entirely the fancy of a late period, and relate little else than their birth, marriage, elevation to the throne, some imaginary feat of arms, their becoming the disciples of some of the Tirthakaras, their abandoning their power for a life of sanctity and their final emancipation. Thus, Jinadatta is described as the son of the Raja Sahakdra, who marrying a new wife, conceives an aversion to his son, who becomes a voluntary exile: during his wanderings he founds the city of Paumbujo or Humbuja, and marries the nymph Padmdvati. He afterwards becomes king of his native city, and protects the Jain faith for a certain period, till his wife who was a Ndagakanyd, or maiden of the serpent race, returns to Pdtdla, on which the king adopts the life of an ascetic, and after a period of abstract devotion, ascends to Heaven. 15.—Kalpasitra. a. Sanscrit Language—Devanagari Character, b. Paper— incomplete. A translation and explanation of the Jaina Prakrit work, which 184 FAIN LITERATURE. contains the aphorisms of the sect, with the life of the last. Tirthankara or Mahdvira, see A. R. vol. 9. 4 16.—Gomatiswara Pratishthé Cheritra. Karnita Language and Character—Palm leaves. An account by Ohandraya Kavi, of the erection of the image of Gomatiswara, by the king of Pandya, including some legends relating to the first T'irthankara and to Bharata, the first Chakra- vertti, the substance of the legend as relating to Gomatiswara, is given in Colonel McKenzie’s account of the Jains, As. R. vol. 9. 17.—Samyaktwae Kaoumuds. a. Karnata Language and Character—Palm leaves. b. Tamul do. do. do. A collection of tales overheard by Uditodaya Raja, as related by Arhadddsa and his eight wives, the general purport of which is the adoption of the Jain faith by the narrators. By Mungarasa. 18.— Dhermapariksha. Karnata Language and Character—Palm leaves. Account of a conversation upon the nature of the Hindu Gods, and the religious observances to be followed by the Jains, between two Vidyddharas, Manovega and Pavanavega, by Vrata- vilasi. 19.—Aparajita Sataka. Karnata Language and Character—Palm leaves. A tract of 100 stanzas on the religious observances held in estimation amongst the Jainas, by Retndkara Amragalu. 20.—Jinamunt Toanaya Nitisira. a. Karnita Language and Character. b. Another copy do. The instructions delivered by a Jain teacher to his pupils on morality and religion, by Chandra Fkirtte Chitti, a native of Champa. 21.—Arddhananita. Karnata Language and Character, Palm leaves. The rules of religious and moral conduct, addressed to persons of the Jain faith, and of the Vaisya, the mercantile or agricultu- : ral class, by Chandrakirti. YAIN LITERATURE. 185 99.— Dhermdamrita Kath. Kernata Language and Character, Palm leaves. The philosophical and moral code of the Jains, as related to Srenika by Gautama, the pupil and disciple of Verddhamdna, ‘the last Jina, consisting of eight injunctions and four prohi- bitions, viz. : 1. To discard doubt. 2. To perform acts without expectation of advantage. 3. To administer medicine to a person of superior sanctity when 111. 4. To have a steady faith. 5. To cover or palliate another’s faults. 6. To confirm the wavering faith of another. 7. To be kind to all of the same persuasion. 8. To convert others to the same belief. 9. Not to injure animal life. 10. Not to lie. 11. Not to steal. 12. Not to indulge in sensual pleasures. By Digambara Ddsa. 238.— Dwadasdnuprekshd. Karnata Language and Character, Palm leaves. An exposition of the Jaina doctrines regarding Jive and Atma or Life and spirit; under twelve considerations ; by Brammaya | Kavi. 24. —Tatwdirtha Sutra Vydlhydnam. Sanscrit Language, Grandham Character, Palm leaves. An extensive exposition of the Jaina Doctrines as contained in the Tatwdrtha Sttra: the commentator is said to be Vira Mundi. 25.— Agama Sangraha. Sanscrit Language, Hala Kernata Character, Palm leaves. The practical ritual of the Jainas being a collection of prayers (and formulae for different ceremonial observances, as the conse- eration of temples, the worship of the images of the Tirthan- karas, §c. 24 186 FAIN LITERATURE. 926— Homavidhdna. Sanscrit, Hala Karnata Character, Palm leaves, The mode of performing sacrifices with fire. By Brahma Stiri. ] 97.— Laghu Sangraha. Sanscrit, Hala Kernata Character, Palm leaves. A small ritual for oblations with fire to the nine planets, with directions for constructing the pits or holes in which the fire is prepared : by Brahma Sari. 98.— Dasabhakts' Panchastuts. Sanscrit, Hala Karnata Character, Palm leaves, defective. A collection of prayers for different occasions, as those address- ed to progenitors, expiatory prayers, prayers to be used in the morning, praises of the twenty-four Tirthamkaras, &e. The prayers are ascribed to Gautama and other Jain teachers. 29.— Nityabhishekavidhi. Palm leaves, Grandham Character. The manual on the times and mode of bathing, &c., the images of the Jinas. 30.—Chdmundaraya Sataka. Sanscrit, Hala Karnata Character, Palm leaves. Legendary account of the Hstablishment of Gomatisa, by Chémundardya, see No. 16. 31.—Pratishthd tilaka. Sanscrit, Hala Karnata Character, Palm leaves. Rules for erecting, consecrating and worshipping the images of the twenty-four Jaina Tirthankaras : by Rdmachandra. 32.—Surasa Sangraha. Sanscrit, Hila Kernata Character, Palm leaves. An extensive treatise on Materia Medica Diseases and their treatment, and pharmaceutical preparations : by Péjyapdda. 33.—Sdkatdiyana Vydkarana. Sanscrit, Hala Kernata Character, Palm leaves. -A Grammar of the Sanscrit language, ascribed to the Rishi, Sakatdyana. FAIN LITERATURE. 187 34.— Chintdmeni. Sanscrit, Hala Kernata Character, Palm leaves. A commentary on the Grammatical aphorisms of Sdkatdyana, by Yakshavermd. : 35.—@Ganita Sdstra. Sanscrit, Hala Kernata Character, Palm leaves. ~ A work on arithmetic of a similar character and extent as the Lildvaty : by Virdchdrya. 36.— Ganitasarasangraha. Sanscrit, Palm leaves, Grandham Character. A work on arithmetic, by Vira or Mahdvira dchdrya : it is divided into three portions, the first comprises the elementary rules, the second the Arithmetic of fractions, and the third square and cube roots. 37. —Trilokasataka. Palm leaves—Kernata Language and Character. A short tract descriptive of the three divisions of the universe, 38.—Loka Swaripa. Palm leaves—Kernata language and Character. A short description of the universe, according to the notions of the Jainas. : 39.— Yatimddal Nartakal. Palm leaves—Tamil language and Character. Rules to be observed by the religious and secular orders of . Jains, with some account of the chronology of the world, and of the kings of India agreeably to the Jain doctrines. 40.—Panchamdrga Utpatti. Palm leaves—Tamil Character. The origin of the five sectarial divisions of the Juinas. 41 —Teru nutta Tanddds. Palm leaves—Tamil language and Character. A collection of hymns addressed to the Jaina divinity, wor- shipped at Mailapur, by Teru-venkata. 42. —Jaina Pistake Suchs. Palm leaves—Tamil Language and Character. A List of Jaina Books. 188 TAMUL BOOKS. 43.—Jaina kovil Vivaram. Palm leaves—Tamil Language and Character. A List of the Jain temples in the Tundur district. 44 —Jaina kudiyiri Vivaram. Palm leaves—Tamil Language and Character. Ee Ad MR Ft i A List of villages in the Carnatic, inhabited principally by Jains, and notices of their principal temples. eel Tr TAMUL BOOKS. Pauranic and Legendary History. a 1.—Rdamdyana. Palm leaves. A Translation of the Rdmdyana of Vdlmiki, by the poet Kamban, made according to the date given in the introductory stanzas in Saka 807, A. D. 885. According to one legendary history of the translation, the author was patronised by Kerikila Chola, but Mr. Ellis states that he finished his translation in the reign of Rdjendra Chola, at the date specified in the following verse. “In the year of the Sacam 808, (A. D. 886) in the Village of Vennet Nell where flourished Sadeiyen (a great farmer, and the Patron of this poet) Cambandden, presented the history of Rdma, which he had composed in the assembly of learned critics in the month of Panguni, and on the day (when the moon entered) the constellation Atta.” Mirasi Right; Appendix p. xvi. Kamban is said to have been a native of Tiru- vullur, of the Valldla caste, or a division of Sidraes, chiefly employed in agriculture. He began to translate the Rdmdyana at the age of 12, and completed five books by twenty-five. Other works ascribed to him, are the Kamban Pddal, the Kanchivaram pilla Tamul, a comment on some of the writings PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY HISTORY. 189 of Avayar, the Chola Kurvanga, a history of Kerikdla Chola, and a Dictionary, the Kamban Agaradhi : he died at Madura in the 60th year of his age. 9.—Rdmdyana : Aranya end Kishkindhyd Kdndas. Palm leaves. The third and fourth Books of Kamban’s translation of the Ramayana. 3.—Rdmdyana Sundara Kdnda. Palm leaves. The fifth book of Kamban’s Ramayana. 4.—Yuddha Kdnda. Palm leaves. The sixth book of the Rdmdyana, containing an account of the engagement between the forces of Rima and Rdvana, and the destruction of the latter. 5.— Uttara Kinda. Palm leaves. The last or supplementary section of the Ramdyana of Kamban. 6.— Ramayana Vichya. Palm leaves. A prose version of the Rdmdyana : attributed also to Kamban. 7.—The Mahdbhdrota. The Sabha Parva, Palm leaves, 2 Copies, The Udyoga Parva, do. The Yuddha Parva, do. The Mahaprasthan Parva, do. The embassy of Krishna, do. 2 Copies. The Episode of Purirava, do. Different portions of the great Sanscrit Poem, the Mahdbhdrata translated by Vallipule Alvar, one of the twelve chiefs of the Ramanuje sect of Vaitshnavas, established in the Dekhin. 8.— Sambhava Khanda of the Skanda Purdna. Palm leaves. pa BD 0p The section of the Skanda Purdna, which contains an account 190 TAMUL BOOKS. of the birth of Kdrtikeya, translated from the Sanserit ; by Hays appa Guru, of Kanchipur or Conjeveram. 9.—Yuddha Khanda of the Skanda Purdna. Palm leaves. Translation of the section of the Skanda Purdna, giving an account of the combat between the Gods under Kartikeya, and the Demons under 7'draka, and the destruction of the latter by the former ; by the same author as the last. 10.—Kdasi Khanda of the Skanda Purdna. Palm leaves. ; The section of the Skanda Purdna, which gives a detailed | account of the different holy shrines at Kds: or Benares, and the legends which explain the origin of their sanctity. The trans- lation is ascribed to a Prince of the Pdndya race, or house of Madura, Adivira Rima. 11.—Brahmottara Section of the Skanda Purdna. ; Palm leaves. A translation of a division of the Skanda Purdna, relating especially to the worship of Siva, and the efficacy of the emblems borne by his followers, by Viratunga, Rdja of Tingasi. 12.—Bhdgavat Purdna. a. Palm leaves—b. do. An abridged translation of the Bhdgavat Purdna, by Chennaya Vadha. 13.—Viswakermd Purana Sangraha. | Paper. An abridgment of the Viswakerma, Upaprana. 14.—Periya Purdna. a. Palm leaves—b. Do.—c. Paper. ] A collection of legends recording the devotion of sixty-three eminent disciples of the Saive faith, as taught by Juyana Sam- andhar, and the favour shown them by the deity at various places in the Peninsula, but especially at Ohidambara or Chelambram : the persecution of the Bauddhas is here attributed to Juydna Samandhar. In 56 Chapters, or 4000 Verses, by Chakkaliyar. PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY HISTORY 19] : 15.—Teruwvanda Purdna. a. Palm leaves—b. Paper. An account of an act of devotion of one of the Chola Princes, of great celebrity in the Peninsula, Teruvanda or Teruganda or Teruvarunda Chola, who commanded his son to be put to death for driving over and killing a calf accidentally in the street of Teruvalur, near the shrine of a famous temple of Siva, as Tiyaga Rdya Swami. The boy having been accordingly slain, was res- tored to life by Siva, as a mark of his sense of the father’s devo- tion. 16.—Kdnchisthala Purdna. Palm leaves. A Legendary account of the city of Kanchi or Conjeveram, the foundation of which is attributed to Kulottunga Chola, the father of Adonda Tondira. It contains some celebrated shrines of the Swiva faith, in the temples of Siva as Hkdmreswara, and of Durgd as Kdmdkshi which were repaired, if not erected by Sankara Achdrya. This account is said to be a translation by the poet Kamban from the Sanscrit work on the same subject. This work, or the Sanscrit original, is very absurdly termed by Dr. Heyne, “the best, if not, the only geographical account of ancient Hindustan.” 17. —Arundchala Mahdtmya. a. Palm leaves—b. do. Account of a sacred shrine of Siva at Terunamale or Trinomal- lee as Arundchaleswara or Tejalinga, being dedicated to the em- blem of that deity, as representing the element of fire. Accord- ‘ing to the legend it was on this spot that Siva appeared as a fiery linga to Brahmd and Vishnu, and desired them to seek his | base, and summit ; which they attempted in vain ; in commemora- (tion of which the Gods requested Siva to remain in a reduced | form as a linga here, and erected the temple. The work also contains the Paurdnic accounts of Daksha’s sacrifice, the birth of | Pdrvati, her marriage to Siva, her destruction of Mahishdsura, and her becoming half Siva’ s body or Arddhandriswar: at the Aruna mountain ; also the liberation of different persons from penalties, and imprecations, by their worshipping at this shrine 192 TAMUL: BOOKS. The Temple was repaired by Vajrdnkusa king of Madura. The hill is termed Aruna or red, from the redness of the fiery Linga which originally appeared here, or from the red blossoms of the Palds tree, a forest of which trees grew over the mountain, Translated from the Sanscrit by Yellapa Vadyar. 18.—Vriddhdchala Purdna. a. Palm leaves—b. do—c. do—d. do—e. do. Legendary description of a shrine of Siva on Vriddhdchala, or the ancient Hill, Verddhachalam in the Carnatic, said to have been revealed for the devotions of Brahma. Agastya is said to have here expiated the sin of devouring Ilwala and Vdtdpt, trans- lated by Yellapa Vadyar. 19.—Indrakila Parvata Mahdtmya. Palm leaves. Legend of a double shrine of Vishnu and Siva, on a hill near Valliama nagar or Vellum in Tanjore, erected by Indra in expia- tion of the curse he incurred from Gautama, who resided origin- ally on this spot, for the deception practised by the deity on the wife of the sage. The town was afterwards founded, it is said by Kila Kantha Chola, and named after his mother Valliama. Translated by Muragappa. 20.—Swandhy Sthala Purana. a. Palm leaves—b. Paper do. A Legendary account of the celebrated temple at Trichanapals, in 12 sections, as supposed to be related by Gautama to Mdatanga and other sages. The rock is said to have been a splinter of Mahameru, blown by the Deity of the wind from the peak of that mountain. It was afterwards the residence of Trisira, one of Rdvana’s Generals, whence its name T'risira male or Trisvrapalls corrupted into Trichanopoly. Rdma in his conquest of the Dekhin took it, and he worshipped at the shrine of Siva as Trisirapal- lindth, an image set up the Rdkshasa. It was next celebrated as the residence of Sarama Muni, who decorating his garden with Sivandhi plants, brought from Pdtdla, the place was known as Sivandhi parvata. Sarvddityachola having come from the north of the Kaveri hither, founded along the Southern bank of PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY HISTORY. 193 that river, the city of Wariur. One of his successors having forcibly taken from the garden of Sarama muni, some of those flowers which he cultivated for the purpose of offering to Siva, the Muni pronounced an imprecation on him, in consequence of which Wariur was buried beneath a shower of dust. The Queen alone escaped, and in her flight was delivered of a male child : after some interval, the chiefs of the Chola kingdom proceeding to elect a king, determined by advice of the Mun: to crown whomsoever the late monarch’s elephant should pitch upon. Being turned loose for that purpose, the elephant discovered and brought to Trisira male, the child of his former master, who accordingly became the Chola king, the whole being the work of the favour of the Deity worshipped on this mountain. 21. —Awaryar kowil Mahatmya. Palm leaves. Legendary account of a temple at Awariar koil near Chidam- bara, said to have been founded by Manikya Visaka, the minister of Arimerdana, king of Madura : the work also contains the story of Mdanikya Vasaka, the marvels wrought in whose favour by Siva are narrated by Sommerat in his account of the Hindu festivals. It may be here observed, that notwithstanding Son- nerat’s work contains many inaccuracies, and is disfigured by the use of provincialisms in the terms of the Hindu Mythology and religion, it continues to be the only authority worthy to be con- sulted on these subjects, as observable in the south of India. 22. —Vedapure Sthala Purdna. Palm leaves. Account of a temple of Swa at Vedapurs called also Rudrapuri, Brahmépura or Trivatur near Chilambaram, where Siva is said to have appeared in the disguise of a Brahman, and taught the Vedas to the Rishis, or rather the Agamas and mantras or mysti- cal portion, which it is said he translated into Tamul, and then disappeared, by entering into a Linga at this place, in conse- quence of which he has been since worshipped here as Vedapuris- wara. The Legend comprises the usual stories of the marriage of Siva and Parvati, and the birth of Kdrtikeya and Ganesa, and illustrations of the efficacy of the shrine as shewn in the boons 25 194 TAMUL BOOKS. obtained there by Brahmd, Chandra, Rama, Ndreda, and others, also an account of the defeat of the Bauddhas, by Jnyana Samandhar. Translated by Appana Sundara Mdawikya Visaka. 23.—T'ribhuvana Sthala Purdna. Palm leaves § Legendary account of a shrine of Siva as Tribhuvaneswara in the vicinity of Chidambaram, and of various sacred temples along the Valar river, attributed chiefly to Kulottunga chola and Keri- 3 kdla chola. 24.—Nalé Sthala Purdna. Palm leaves. Account of a shrine where Siva is worshipped as the Pancha, Linga, or in the five types of the elements ; erected it is said by Jayamkonda chola. 1t is also called Mayira Kovil. 25.—Chitrakuta Mdahdtmya. Palm leaves. Legend of the hill of Chitrakote in Bundelcund, the sompirigd residence of Rdma, and the site of a number of temples to which Pilgrimage is made. 26.—Madhydrjuna Méhatmya. Palm leaves. Legend of a Siva Linga at Madhydrjuna, between the Kaveri and Coleroon rivers, where Virachola it is said was released from the sin of accidentally slaying a Brahman. 27.—Perawoliydr Purdna. Palm leaves. A A translation of the Hdldsya Mahdtmya or Madura Purina, giving an account of that city and the sixty-four sports of Siva, see page 91. By Puranjote Mahdmuns. 28. —Tirapasura Sthala Purdna. Palm leaves. An account of Tripassore ; the town and temple of Devi, there, are said to have been erected by Kerikdla Chola. PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY HISTORY. 19 29.—8Sriranga Mdhdatmya. Palm leaves. Account of the celebrated temple of Sriranga or Seringham, between the branches of the Kaveri, opposite to Trichinopoly. Its sanctity arises from its being supposed to be the spot where Vibhishana deposited the Vimdana, and image of Vishnu as Sriranga, which Vishnu gave to Brahmd, and Brahmd to Iksh- wdku, from whom they descended to Rdma, and by him were presented to Vibhishana. The erection of the present temple is ascribed to one of the Chola Princes : by Nangaya. 30.—Tiruvattura Koshamangala Purina. Palm leaves. Account of a shrine of Siva at Trivatir, as Mangaleswara, with various legends exemplifying the virtue of the ashes of cowdung, Rudrdksha beads, and other Saive insignia. 31.— Valliyamma Purina. Palm leaves. Legend of a goddess named Valliyammd, the bride of Kdr- tikeya, worshipped in the Dekhin especially at Chilambaram. This tract is rather the history of the birth, and exploits of Kartikeya, in which his marriage with the daughter of a hunter ‘named Valliyammd, an incarnation of Pdrvati, is one of the incidents : by Mdrtii. 32.— Palani Purana. Paper. Legendary account of several sacred shrines in Dindigul, at Palani, Sivagire and Vardhagiri, the site of temples of Siva and Kartikeya, to the latter of whom the legendary anecdotes chiefly relate. : 33.—Tamraparm Mdahdtmya. Paper. Legendary account of the Tdmraparni river, which is said to have been brought by the sage Agastye from the north, and an account of the different holy Lingas on both banks of the river, from its origin in the Travancore mountains along its course - through Tinnevelly to its junction with the sea at Pennacoil. 196 ] TAMUL BOOKS. 34.—Jambukeswara Sthala Purana. : Paper. Legendary account of the celebrated shrine on the south of the Kaveri usually termed the Jambukisma Pagoda. According to the legend it is named from Jambu or Jambuka, a Muni, who presented a Jambu or Rose apple to Siva, who after putting it into his mouth, spate it out again on the Earth. The Muni picked it up and placed it on his head, which act of veneration pleasing the God, he consented to reside on the spot where the rejected fruit alighted. Pdrvatc having incurred Siva’s displeasure, was sentenced by him to reside on Earth at this spot, where she is worshipped as A khilandeswari, the sovereign of the universe. The Linga is called Amriteswara and Kailaséswara, or, after the Muni by whom it was set up, Jambukeswara. 35.—Padmdchala Mahatmya. Paper. Legend of the shrine of Siva as Padmagiriswara, or the Lord of the mountain Padma, and of his Sakt: or Goddess named Abhvrams Devi, on the western coast, near Gokerna. 36.—Srikarant Purdna. Paper. Legendary account of the origin of the accountants of Tonda Mandal, who are said to be descended from Brahmé and Saras- watt, who having incurred the displeasure of Durvdsas, were born on earth, as the Brahman Atreya, and Princess Sugunamald. In their new birth, they were again married, and had sixty-four: Sons, who accompanied Chenne Chola, when he first marched from the north of India to Tonde Mandala. The Chola prince distributed the villages to sixty-four tribes of Brahmans, and appropriated one share of each endowment to the descendants of | Atreya, to keep the accounts. The legend is said to be taken from the Brakmdnda Purdna, and translated into high Tamul by Narakéra, one of the Sanghatar of Madara, at the request of Karanikula chira Nayana, the minister of the Pandyan king: whence its substance was composed by Guruvappam, a Brahimagy i of the tribe of Gautama, and Sutra of Aswaldyana, : PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY HISTORY. 197 37.—Nasiketu Purdna. a. Palm leaves—b. do. Legendary account of Nasiketw the son of Divya Muni, his . visit to Naraka or hell, and devotion to Siva. 38.—Mupuntoti Wolle. a. Paper—b. Palm leaves. Manuscript a. contains an account of the erection of the Fort . and various Temples at Arkat, by Virasambhu Raya, and the . construction of a canal which supplied that city with water by | thirty branches filled from thirty, (Mupattu,) reservoirs. The same ] contains also doctrinal injunctions to the Jangamas. Manuscript . b. besides describing the powers of the form of Siva worshipped here, specifies the endowments granted to the temple. 39.— Truwvadetur Kovil katha. Palm leaves. Legendary account of the founding of the temples of Siva and | Pérvati, at Tiruvadetore, south of the Kaveri, by Muchukunda ! Riya, originating in the favour of Pdrvati to Nandy. 40.—Warayur grama Vernanam. Account of the village of Warayur, and the temples there of | Vilwana’th, Kadambeswara, and Tivrukaligune, and the inscrip- | tions found there. 41.— Vishnukanchy Kovil Vernanam. Palm leaves. An account of the temple at Kdnchi, dedicated to Vishnu or | Varadaswdmi, the different festivals celebrated in honor of him, i and the mode of performing worship. 42.—Cholangipur Perumal Kovil Katha. Palm leaves. Account of the daily offerings in the temple of Vishnu, at _ Cholangivaram near Chittur in the district of Arcot. 43.—Tiruvalliyanam Kovil Mahdtmya. Palm leaves. Legendary account of the founding of a temple to Siva, as 198 TAMUL BOOKS. Kaparddiswara, at a place on the bank of the Kaveri, by Haridh- waja chola, and the power of that divinity. 44.—Totya Madura Valiyamman Méhdtmya. Palm leaves. : Legendary account of a form of Kali, who appeared in a vision to Kanada a Pandaram, at Chilambaram, telling him she had came from Madura, to see the Akhanda Kaveri, the single or undivided stream, and directing him to erect a temple to her on the bank of the River, with particulars of the grants made to the shrine. nr Local History and Biography. 1.—Chola Mdhatmya. Paper. This and the works ensuing profess to record the history of ° the Princes of Chola, an important division of the Peninsula, from which the Eastern Coast appears to derive its appellation, Coromandel, Chola, or Chora-mandal. It seems to have been known to the ancients as the Regio Sore and R. Soretanum. According to local designations, the Chola country is bounded on the east by the Sea, on the south by the Vellar River, by the Kutakeri on the west, and Yanadu or Pennar on the north. This would include the whole of the country known as the Carnatic below the Ghats, and excludes the more southern countries which are ordinarily supposed to be signified by Chola or Tanjore. It appears, however, that the limits of the kingdom ° varied at different periods, and in the time of Ptolemy, Arcot was the capital—at a later date Wariur near Trichinopoly, next Kumbhakona, and finally Tanjore, was the residence of the Chola Princes. : The accounts of the Chola kings are very numerous, very confused, and very contradictory. The work here adverted to professes to be translated from the Bhavishyottara Purina, of b which however it never formed a portion, by order of one of LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. ‘199 i the Mahratta Princes of Tanjore, Sarabhaji. It gives an account of 16 kings, or Kulottunga, Deva chola, Sastsekhara, Sivalinga, | Vira, Kerikila, Bhima, Rdjdrdjendra, Viramdrtanda, Kirttiver- . dhana, Vijaya, Kanaka, Sundara, Kalakala, Kalyana, Bhadra. Several of these are of great celebrity, and their names occur in numerous inscriptions in Colonel Mackenzie’s collection, in ' which however the only dates given are those of the years . of their reigns. Authorities are much at variance, as to the times at which they lived, and Kulottunga the first of the , above series, is placed in the beginning of the Kali age, in the . beginning of the sixth century, in the beginning and in the end of the eighth, and even in the ninth. If any trust is to be placed in the above list of Princes, he may have reigned in the eighth century. Rdjendra the patron of Kamban, and ‘seventh from HKulottunga, reigning in A.D. 886, see page, 163. { At the same time Mr. Ellis (Mirasi Right) observes, that Vira | Chola, the fifth prince from Rdjendra, reigned about A. D. 918, rand yet Vira in the above list precedes Rdjendra. Some ‘accounts however make Kullottunga, the Patron of Kamban and | Vira is the fifth of the dynasty, reckoning from Kulottunga who \ as cotemporary with the Poet, may have reigned about the end of | the ninth century. It is not impossible that he was the same with that Rajendra, who patronised Kamban, for Kulottunga, means | “the exalter of his race,” and Rdjendra, is only Prince of - Princess :”” as Titles, these were no doubt applied to different | individuals, and we have a Vishnu Verddhana Kulottunga Chola, i as late as the end of the 11th century : hence arises much of the confusion which pervades all the accounts of the Chola kings. It 21s not unlikely however, that the prince more especially known yas Kulottunga Chola, reigned at the end of the 9th century, or t even later, for Kerikdla the sixth of the list, is made in various fi traditionary accounts, the persecutor of Rimdnuja, and dying {in consequence, in the early part of that reformer’s career, # which appears to have been about the beginning of the 12th t century. It must be observed, however, that some lists interpose « eight, some thirteen, and some sixteen Princes, between Kulot- ) tunga and Kerikdla, and in one list, Kerikdla is placed seventeen i generations before Kulottunga, making an extreme variation of 200° ; TAMUL BOOKS. thirty-three generations, which it will require more ingenuity than can be here pretended to, to reconcile. On the whole, how- “ever, the weight of testimony places that Prince, who is best known as Kulottunga Chola, about the end of the ninth, and beginning of the tenth century. This work is more of a legendary than a historical character, and is intended to record the devotion of various Chola Princes to Siva, as shewn in the consecration of different Lingas. Kulot- tunga is said to have erected a Temple to Tungéswara, whence his capital was called Tungapur or Tanjore. Sasisekhara erected a causeway or bridge over the Kaveri river. Siva Linge having killed a calf by accident, was put to death by his father, but restored to life by Sia. HKerikdla brought the Vrihadiswara Linga from the Nermada, and built a temple for it, by which act of piety he was cured of the leprosy. Rdjdrdjendra subdued various countries and erected numerous temples. Viramartanda propitiated Konkanesa. Kirtti Verddhana obtained progeny by worshipping Kartikeya. Kanaka prevailed upon Hranda Muni to fill up a gulph, through which the water of the Kaveri dis- appeared. Sundara expiated the crime of accidentally killing a | Brahman by veneration to Madhyarjuna. Kalakala was raised to the heaven of Siva, by Bhaktitushteswara, or the Lord pleased | with faith, and Bhadra, obtained the like end by devotion to the same deity. The last section gives some account of the different holy places of the Sive faith in the country along the Kaveri, or | immediately to the south. The work is also styled the Vriha- : diswara Mdhdtmya. | 2.— Chola Purva Pattayam. a, Paper—b. Palm leaves. : A history of some of the Chola kings, according to the Kal- | vetu, or records professedly derived from inscriptions, of Kanchi. According to this authority, the first Chola, Chere, and Pandya Princes, or Virachola, Bala Chera and Vajranga Pandya, were born by command of Siva for the destruction of Salivahana, who encouraged the Bauddhas, and persecuted the Brahmans. After clearing the site of Kdnchi, which had become a wilderness, and restoring the ancient Pemples of Ekamreswara and Kamdkshi, LOCAL HISTORY. AND BIOGRAPHY. 201 they proceeded against Salivéhana, who they insisted should leave his capital, Trichinapali, and return to his former metro- polis, Bhoja Rayapur in Ayodhya or Oude!! As he refused, they attacked Trichinapali, took it, and put Sdlivdhana and all the Bauddhas, except a few who fled beyond sea to the eastward, to the sword. As Sdlivéhana was a Brahman, the Rajas to expiate the sin of slaying him, built an infinite number of temples to Siva and his bride. These transactions are placed in the Kal year 1443, or 1659 before Christ, and 1737 before Silivdhana reigned, agreeably to the era, which dates from his reign or A.D. 78. After Virachola, it is said, twenty-five Princes reigned to Uttama Chola, the twenty-sixth, whose capital was Wariur, and who deviating from the faith of his predecessors, had his Capital submerged by a shower of dust, the same story being told of him as is narrated in the Stvandhi Purana. The wife of Uttama, then pregnant escaped, and was delivered of a son with ‘whom she lived twelve years in obscurity. At the end of that time the nobles of the Chola kingdom agreed to leave the election ‘of a Prince to the choice of the late Raja’s elephant, who after some search discovered the son of Uttama, amongst a number of boys, raised him on his trunk, and carried him to Tvruvatur, to the Temple of Tiyaga Raya, where he was recognised as sovereign, ‘and raised to the throne by the name of Kertkdla Chola. This is said to have happened in the year of Kali, 3567 or A. D. 466. | This part of the story is told also of the son of Sarvdditya Chola, rin the Siwandhi Purdna, and of Maytravermda in the Mayra | Cheritra. Kerikdla is said to have put his son to death for : driving over a calf in the streets of Teruvalur, being here identi- ) fied with Teruvarunda Chola. For this he was punished with t madness, to cure him of which Kamdkshi assumed the form of a i: priestess, and directed him to build and endow 360 Sivalayas or ! Temples of Siva as the Linga. Similar endowments were granted “by the Chere and Pandya Rdjas, the particularisation of the chief | of which forms the remaining, and much the largest portion of | this work. 3.—Choladesa Pirvika Cheritra. Paper. ~ A treatise on the ancient history of the Chola kings written in 26 202 TAMUL BOOKS. answer to Major Mackenzie’s enquiries, by Vedhanayaka, a native christian in his employ. This tract is written in a spirit unfriendly to the usual pretensions to high antiquity, and with some critical acumen, as may be judged from the following, which is given in the writer's own words; © Upon enquiring from well informed natives and men of letters, I find their replies very contradictory. Some say sixty-four Chola Princes have governed the country, some say sixteen, and some extend the line to the incredible number of 84,000. The account I have lately transmitted specifies only sixteen, whose joint reigns are made to amount to 1172 years: the book alluded to, I take it, contains not above one part in four of truth, and the other three parts are at variance with each other. The most accurate statement appears to be that of forty-four Princes, who reigned 2136 years. Of these, the last, Kulottunga gave his'only daughter in marriage to Varaguna, the forty-eighth Pandyan Prince, who thence succeed- ed to the sovereignty over Chola and Tonda, as well as Pindya. Eleven Princes of his family reigned 570 years, making altogether 2706 years.” He also maintains that Kulottunga, was: the last, not the first of the Cholas, and makes him contemporary with the Poet Kamban. He notices however the different sys- tem which makes him the first of sixteen Princes, whose reigns | are said to extend from the year of Kali 3349 to 4508 or A. D. 248 to A. D. 1407. The last Prince was named Pattira Chola. These Princes built or repaired the temples of Srirange, Jambu-| keswara, Terumalei, Tungeswar, Vrihadiswar, Someswara, Rames= wara, and many others. The author admits that he is not able to give a particular account of the forty-four Cholas. 1 In this work, also, the author denies that Agastya invented the Tamul language, and asserts that his medical works are written in a ‘poor and low style—very inferior to that of Kamban. The grammatical work in 80,000 Sutras, or aphorisms, ascribed to him is pretended to be lost, and the only work of the kind | known is the supposed abridgment of it by Tolgappya: another i Grammar is said to originate with the work of Agastya, that of | Mdanikya vasaka. The principal classics of the ancient Tamul were Semanal, that is, Jains, or Bauddhas, most probably the latter. LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 203 error ee ieirere The comparatively modern date of the Chola Princes is infer- | t red, with much reason, by the writer from the perfect state of | the buildings ascribed to them, and the freshness and frequency ( of the traditions relating to them, which are current in all parts ¢ of the Peninsula 4.— Cholamandala, Tondamandala, Pandyamandala Rdajakal. Palm leaves. An account of the Princes who governed the countries of Chola, Tonda, and Pdndya. According to this tract, the whole of these, three countries were comprised in the Dondaka forest, the habitation of foul fiends, and pious anchorets only. After the extirpation of the former, Rama, to expiate the sin of slaying Rdvana, a Brahman, erected the temple of Rdmeswara, to which, numbers coming from upper Hindustan in pilgrimage, settled in this part of India, and first cleared, and cultivated the country. Amongst these was Mathura ndyake Pandya, a man of the agri- cultural tribe from the north of India, who colonized the country along the Vygi river, and founded the city of Madura: from him forty-seven Princes descended who reigned in succession for a period of 2137 years. In like manner, the country along the ‘Oaveri was first cleared, and occupied by a colonist from Ayodhya, or Oude, named Tayaman Nale Chola, who founded “a city at Trisirapuri or Trichinapali. The forty-fourth Prince - from him was Kulottunga Chola, who had a son by a dancing girl, or as he gave out by a Ndgakanyd, a nymph of Pdtila. In consequence of his illegitimacy, the chief people opposed his being appointed as Yuva Rdjd or young King, and on this account his father gave him a tract of newly cleared ground from the Penne: river to Kalohastri, constituting the Tonda Mandala, the capital of which was Kdnchi. The following account of Tonda Mandalam, and its limits is taken from Mr. Ellig’s tract on Mirasi Rights, a work previously referred to, and almost the only contribution by European Scholars to the ancient history of the Dekhin, upon which any reliance can be placed. Tondei, or with the addition of mandalam, a province, country, Tonda- mandalam, of which Canjipuram (Conjeveram) was the ancient capital, takes its designation from a shrub of the same name with which it abounds. 204 TAMUL BOOKS. It is called also Valanadu, or Tondei- vila. adn te extensive disirte ict whence the Shézha princes took one of their titles, Valavan or Valanaden ; this name it probably received in latter times when by successive conquests its boundaries had been extended far beyond those which will be presently noticed. This country is stated to have been covered by part of the exten- sive wilderness called in the Rdmayanam, Dandacdranyam the forest of the punisher, and to have been inhabited originally by the Curumber, a pastoral and half-savage tribe, but sufficiently advanced towards civilization to have chiefs of their own, each of whom resided in a fortified place, having a district of greater or less extent under its jurisdiction, denominated Cét’tam, from (6t’tei a fort; of these there were twenty-four, and they constitute the largest of the subdivisions of the country hereafter noticed. This race | was exterminated (in lower Tondei at least, some still remain in upper . Tondei) and a tribe of agriculturists, the Vélaler, or Vel'ldl’er, established { in the country by A’danda or Tondaman Chacraverty, the son or brother of one of the kings of Sho’zha-man’dalam, the southern portion of which constitutes the modern province of Tanjore at a very early period ; possibly before the commencement of the Christian era, as many of the names by which places are now known, and which seem to have been imposed by these colonists, are to be found in Ptolemy’s tables. 7 The Vellaler of Tonda-mandalam, were at their first settlement divided into three tribes.—The first were the Condeicatti Velldler, so named from tying the hair in a tuft on the crown of the head instead of leaving a small lock, Cudimi, behind, as worn in this part of India, or before, as worn in Malayalam. These it would seem A’danda Chacraverti found in the country, scattered over it in distant settlements where the land had been sufficiently = cleared and reclaimed to admit of agricultural pursuits. The second, Shézha Vellaler, accompanied the prince into Tonda-mandalam, but tradi- : tion says that few remained, the others being disgusted by the difficulty experienced in clearing the ground, and the small profits resulting from their labours. The third were the Tuluva Velldler, who had emigrated from Tuluva-nadu, situated on the western coast of India, and known by its modern misnomer of Cannada or Canara ; these constituted by far the greater body of the settlers, and were induced to remain and bring the whole province into cultivation by the peculiar privileges (the Canimanyam, Méreis, &c., still enjoyed by their descendants) politically conferred upon them by A’danda Chacraverti. Each of these tribes hold at present Mirdsi in Tonda-mandalam ; the Tuluva Velldler in a greater, the Condeicatti and Shézha each respectively, in a less proportion, and, until the termination of the Tamil government, none but Vellaler possessed, or were qualified : to possess landed property in the province. * This name is sometimes given, to S6zha-nddu itself, or rather to the whole of its i territories, when it had become far more extensive than any of the other Tamil Kingdoms. DE. — LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 205 The extent and boundaries of the country thus settled, the number of the settlers and its variation in population and prosperity in after times are to be traced, not by vague tradition only, as is too commonly conceived to be the case with respect to the remains of Indian history, but in writings of different periods, as substantially authentic, probably, though inter- mixed with undisguised fable, as the records of most other countries. ————— The two following memorial verses state the boundaries of Tonda-manda- lam : the first is ascribed to Auveiyar, a Tamil poetess of high renown. To the west the Pavazha-malei ; Vengad am to the north ; The straight shore of the resounding ocean to the east; and high in . renown " The Pindgei to the south ; in extent twenty cadams ; | Know these to be the boundaries of the excellent 7'on’dei Nadu. The Pavazha-malei, or coral mountains, are the line of the eastern Ghats ; Vengadam is one of the names of the sacred hill of Tirupati ; Pinégei (Pindca) is the Sanscrit name of two rivers, which both rise in the mountains of Nandidurg ; the northern passing by Penaconda and through the district of Nellur, the southern disemboguing near Cuddalir, the latter is here meant. Measuring a straight line from the extremity of the Pulicat- lake, where Srihari-Cottei, the most northern of the Tonda-maundala vil- lages is bounded hy the Swerna-muc’hi river, to the mouth of the Pinagei. the distance, will be found to be almost exactly twenty cAdams, or reckon- ing the cadam at eight miles, one-hundred and sixty miles. The boundaries here stated embrace only the country, below the Ghats, forming a consider- able portion of the extent called by the Mohammedans, and after them by Europeans, commouly, but very erroneously, Carnatic-payenghét. Ths Shéydru to the south ; the sacred Vengadam to the north ; The inexhaustible ocean, O ye who resemble fawns ! to the east ; The mountains of the bull to the west ; of Tondei nad'w They agree that this is the extent. Shéyaru* is a Tamil name of the river before called. Pinagei; the mountains of the bull, Idabagiri, are the range of hills on the southern extremity of which stands the fortress of Nandidurg. The boundaries here indicated extend. therefore, much farther to the westward than those stated in the preceding verse, and the whole province may be naturally # There are two rivers called Shéyéru ; one, taking its rise below the Ghats, joins the Palir at Tiru-muccudel, a little to the east of Canjeveram ; the other, the Endttu- Sheyaru, the Shéyéru, of Enidu or Ezha-ndd’u, the ancient name of the country to the south and west of upper Tondei, is the river here meant and is the same as the southern Pinaca or Pen’nei. $ 206 TAMUL BOOKS. divided into upper and lower Tondei ; the latter being as already stated the former, constituting the north-eastern districts of the country now under the dominion of the Raja of Maisur, comprehends the Pergannah of Co ar, Bara Balapir and part of Penaconda and of the Subah of Sira, Carnatic bala-ghit Bijapnri, according to the modern Mogul subdivis of the country. ; Of the following extracts, the first is from a well known work ; the twe next are, also, ascribed, to Auveiyar ; and the two last belong to the grea body of traditional stanzas current in the Tamil countries. The list 0 Qét'tams and Nad’'us have been obtained from persons attached to the Matam of the NyAna-pracasa Pandaram of Cénjipuram, to which establish= ment fees are payable throughout the province of Tondamandalam.* 3 must here observe that the Tamil St’hala Puranas, after passing the fab of mythological periods, with which they usually commence, and gain ing the bounds of rational chronology, contain much of what may be consider ed as the real history of the country, though still obscured occasionally b ‘allegory and distorted by extravagance. FroM THE TIRUCAZHICUNDA-PURA'NAM. ; To the northward of the river Pennei where the bees sip the honey of. i fresh flowers ; To the southward of Cdlatti (Calastri) which resounds with the roaring startled lions ; 3 To the westward of the cool shores of the ocean ; and to the eastward of f i coral mountains ; J I have thus generally described the ewtent of the prosperous is country Tondiram. E Tondiren, the chief among the leaders of the demon bands of the three-ey v deity, having governed if, ] This country became Ton’ dira-ndd’w ; when it was defended by Dan’ dac vénder, FE It became ARI Dan’daca-nad'w ; and when Shozher of the famil of the sum, E Who was Ton'deiman adorned by garlands of flowers, extended his 7 tection to it, it became Ton’dei-ndd w. a STANZAS BY AUVEIY AR. b Malei-ndd'u (the hilly country)t abounds in elephants; the renowne Shézha-valanad’ul abounds in vice ; the southern country,§ of which Bizhi yen is sovereign, abounds in pearls ; and the well-watered fields of the exce Tent country of Tondei abound in learned men. i * These lists it has not been thought necessary to insert. H. H. W. + Malayalam and the district now called Coyembettir (Coimbatore). 1 Tanjore and the districts immediately to the north of the Col’lid’am (Coleroon) § Madurei and its dependencies. ’ i a ER ETA | i CR = asa Sl ea LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 207 The whole earth may be compared to an expanse of wet-land 3 The several countries of the earth, marked by their boundaries on the four sides, have cultivated fields within it; Tow dei-val’ a-nadu is lofty sugar-cane in one of these fields ; The chief Towns of this country are the crude juice of this sugar-cane ; Cachchipuram (Canjiveram) and its vicinity are like a cake of unrefined sugar obtained by boiling this juice ; And a large concretion of refined sugar in the midst of this cake. Represents the interior of Cachchi, where the bull-borne Deity resides. A STANZA. It (Tond'ei-ndd’w), contains twenty-four C6 tam, seventy-nine Nad’, and one thousand nine-hundred Nat'tam (townships) beautified by the leaves of the palm : the families (gétrams) of ancient descent are twelve thousand, but it is impossible to declare the numbers of the Vel'ldler in the country. According to our authority, Tonda, as well as Chola came into the possession of the Pandya princes, by the marriage of Kulot- tunga’s legitimate daughter with Varaguna Pdndya, and remain- ed subject to them 570 years. The work contains also some account of the people of Marawa, who it is said were originally a Colony of Fishermen from Ceylon, settled at Rdmeswara, and on the opposite coast, by Rdma to guard the temple. They were made slaves by the new Colonists, and long continued to be subject to the Pandya Princes: at length becoming numerous, they rose against their masters, and established themselves under their own Princes, the Setupatis, or Lords of the straits, the Chandra or Sender bandi, apparently of Marco Polo. For eleven generations the Setupatis were Lords paramount, even over Madura, and the Pandya Princes were reduced to the condition of feudatories, until the whole of the kingdom fell under the Marawa power for three reigns, when they were driven to the south of the Cawer: again by the Kurumba Prince of Alakapuri, and finally Madura and Tanjore, were taken from them by the officers of the Vijayanagar Kings. The former continued under the Nayaks of Madura, and the latter was occupied by the Mahrattas, until both came under subjection to European power. 208 TA4MUL. BOOKS. 5.—Kalingattu Bharini. a. Paper.—b. Palm leaves. - A professedly poetical account of the subjugation of Kalinga by Kulottunga Chola, but the work consists chiefly of the praises: of Gamesa and Devi, and a description of poetical or rhetorical ornaments. Some panegyrical notice of Kerikila, Vira, and Kullottunga Chola, occurs, but nothing that can be regarded as history. The latter is made to recover Kalinga from a Moham- medan Prince. ] 6.— Paralamuvan torhal. Paper. 4 A Poetical account of the actions of Vikrama Chola, Kulottunga Chola, and Rdjendra Chola, especially of their founding, and endowing Saiva temples, by Uttaga Kuten. 4 7.—Pandya Rdjdkal. a. Paper—b. Palm leaves. ; A history of the Pdndyan Kings, or Sovereigns of Madura, in thirteen Books : chiefly of a legendary, and sectarial character. It begins with Kulottunga, in the year of Kali one-thousand, and. records anecdotes of the following Princes, Anantaguna, Kdla- bhiishana, Rdjendra Pdndya, Rdjeswara, Gambhira, Vansapra- dipaka, Puwruhutajit, Pandya Vamsapdtikd, Sundareswara, Pada- sekhara, Varaguna, Rdjendra, Suguna, Chitrarathe, Chitra- bhashana, Chitradhwaja, Chitravermd, Chitrasena, Chitravikrama, Udanta, Raji Churdmani, Rdje Sdrdula, Kulottunga, Yodhana pravira, Raja Kunjara, Rdjd Bhayankara Ugrasena, Mahdsena, Satrunjaya, Bhimaratha, Bhimapardkrama, Pratépa Martanda, Vikrama Kunjaka, Yuddha Kotihala, Atulavikrama, Atula Kirti, Kirttivibhiishana, Vamsasekhara and Vamsachurdmani, or thirty- nine of the seventy-four Princes, which tradition usually ascribes to the Pandya Dynasty. With the exception of the first three, of Varaguna, and the two last, the notice of these Princes is res- tricted to the simple enumeration of their names, and the stories found in the accounts of the others, are most commonly miracul- ous legends, illustrating the power of the tutelary deities of the Pandyon Kingdom, Pdrvati and Siva, combined as Mindkshi LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 209 | Sundaréswara. The last five chapters are devoted to marvellous anecdotes of the College of Madura founded by Vamsa Sekhara, for the cultivation of Tamul : the first professors of which forty- eight in number, it is said, were incarnations of the forty-eight letters, of the Sanscrit alphabet and Sundaréswara himself was the 49th. The latter presented the College with a diamond bench or desk, which would give place to no heterodox or inferior productions. The professors becoming arrogant, Siva appeared as Terupurdntake Kawviswer, or according to some accounts, \ Teruwvaluvar, the celebrated moral poet, and produced a work which being laid on the desk with the Books of the forty-eight | professors thurst every one of them off, and occupied the whole in solitary dignity. The chief teachers of the Madura College ' were Narakira, Bina, and Kapila, to whose joint labours this work is ascribed. Tr” ~~ 8.—Tondamdna Katha. Palm leaves. A short account of the first settlement of Tonda, by Adonda | Chakraverti, the illegitimate son of Kulottunga Chola. 9.—Tondamandala Satakam. Palm leaves. | | An account of the country of Tonda in a hundred stanzas by \ Padalds:. 10.—Kongadasa Rdjakal. Palm leaves. An account of the Princes of the country known as Konga or | Chera, one of the three principal divisions, with Ohole and | Pandya, of the eastern half of the southern portion of the Penin- | sula. It corresponds nearly with the modern districts of Salem and \ Coimbatore, with addition of parts of Tinnevelly and Travancore. | The boundaries according to the Tamul authorities are the Paling river on the north, Tercasi in Tinnevelly on the east, Malabar on the west, and the Sea on the south. According to this work, the series of Konga or Chera Princes, amounted to twenty-six, from Virardya Chakravertti to Rdja 27 210 TAMUL BOOKS. Malladeva, in the time of whose descendants the kingdom was subdued by the Ohola Rdja, in the year of Sdlivdhan 816 or A.D. 894. The Princes here enumerated are Vira Rdya, Govinda Riya, Krishna Rdya, Kalivallabha, Govinda the 2nd. Cacti bhuja, Kumaradeva, Trivikrama Deva, Kongans Vermd, Mddhava Vermd, Hari Vermd, Vishnugopa, Krishna Vermd Dindikara, Durvamti, Pushkara, Trivikrama, Bhivikrama, Kongani Mahdd- hirdya, Govinda 3rd, Sivaga, Prithivi Kongani Mahddhirdya, Rdja, Malla Deva, Ganda Deva, Satyav dkya Deva, Gunottama Deva. From the Tanjore Sovereigns, Chera passed under the dominion of the Beldl Rdjas of Maisur, and finally under that of the Princes of Vijayanagar, of whom some account is also given in this work. 11.—Kernata Rdjdkal. a. Palm leaves—b. do—c. do—d. do. An account of the Sovereigns of the Carnatic. After a short notice of Yudhishthira, and his brethren and of some Hindu Princes of the Lunar family, the Manuscript gives an account of the Mogul Sovereigns of Hindustan, and the family of Nizam ali, MSS. b. is an abridgment. ; 12. —Keraladesa Katha. Palm leaves. A. short account of Parasurdma’s granting the country of Kerala or Malabar to the Brahmans, and of some of the actions: of Cheruman Perumdl, who is said to have established the divi- sions of the country still subsisting, and to have become a con- vert to Mohammedanism. 13.—Tulwvadesa Katha. a. Palm leaves—b. do. A short account of Tuluva from the time of Alemgir, including an account of the descendants of Sivaje. 3 14.—Dullirdja Kathd. Palm leaves. : A short genealogical account of the descendants of Arjuna, and a few ancient Hindu Princes and some account of the reign of Krishna Rdya of Vijayanagar. LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 211 15.—Janameyaya Vansdvali. Palm leaves A short account of the family of nmi the great-grand- son of Arjuna. | 16.—Vddur Sthala Purina. a. Palm leaves—b. do—c. do—d. Paper. Account of the life of Mdnikya Visaka, Prime minister of Arimerddana or of Vamsa Sekhara, King of Madura, and cele- brated for his devotedness to Siva. Having been sent on a mission to buy horses, he encountered Siva as a Pandaram, or . Saiva teacher, by the way, and in consequence of his lessons, distributed the money he was intrusted with to his mendicant followers, and an adjacent temple of that divinity. The Rdjd hearing of what was taking place, sent to command his return to Madura, with which, by the advice of the seeming Pandaram, he complied ; informing the king he had bought the horses, which would arrive at a lucky hour: at first the king believed him, but upon further information, doubting his veracity, sub- jected him to severe tortures, until Siva changing a number of jackalls into horses, and himself assuming the appearance of the dealer, arrived at Madura, and delivered them to the king. Being | conducted to the stables, the jackalls at night resumed their | proper shapes, killed the real horses, and broke loose and ravaged the country. Mdnikya Visake was in consequence again impri- soned, and tortured, when Siva caused the Vygi to overflow its banks, and deluge the country, until his worshipper was released | —other marvels are narrated of Mdnikya Vdsaka, who finally ‘left the Rdjd’s service with honour, and adopted a religious life, in which character he composed the Terruvargam, a set of verses in four books in praise of Siva, and other similar works, also a | grammar of the Tamul language—After visiting the principal | temples of Siva in the Dekhin, he settled at Chilambaram, where | he was visited by a deputation of Bauddha priests from Ceylon, | whom he disputed with and overcame. He also cured the daughter ‘of the Raja of Ceylon of dumbness, on which she repeated the | twenty verses in praise of Siva, which are annexed to the Teruvg- | chakam. The Bauddhas were converted by theses marvels. 212 TAMUL BOOKS. Manikya Visake was finally absorbed into the Linga ab Chidan baram, in the presence of all the people. 4 The work is by Sivajnydna, a Pandaram or Siva Ascetic. 17.—Agastya Varaldr. a. Paper—b. Palm leaves. 3 An account of the Muni Agastya taken partly from the section of the Kdsi Khanda of the Skanda Purina, and partly from local legends. Agastya is said to have come from the nort of India, and settled finally in the south, where he was the authe of the first elements of Tamul Grammar. His grammatie writings no longer exist in consequence of an imprecation upc him, by his disciple Tolgappya, but a number of medical writing bear his name. Manuscript b. is also known as the Purdy Maharshi Katha. : { 18.—NSanghattar Cheritra. Palm leaves. i Account of the foundation of the Tamul College at Madura f forty-nine professors by the Pandya Rdja Vamsa Sekhara, an the triumph over the professors by Teruvdlluver, the author ¢ Koral. i 19.—Gnydna Samandhar Cheritra. Palm leaves. Account of a Satva Priest, who is said to have confuted th Bauddhas or Jainas in the days of Guna Pandya, and to hay restored the ascendancy of the Save faith in the Chola an Pdndya Kingdoms. 20.—Sirutonda Yachhagdna. Palm leaves. Account of Sirutonda, originally a Jaina, but a convert to the faith of Siva, in which capacity he received a visit from Suwa disguised as a Jangam. By Gnydna Prakasika. 21.—Balayala Raya Yachhagdana. a Account of the faith of the Baldyala Rdja of Sindhukota in Siva. The God having come to his house as a Sativa mendicant, and being hospitably entertained by him, desired him to procure LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 213 him the company of a female, who had been chaste for a certain period, and the Prince being unable to procure such a woman in the city, presented his own wife to his guest. Siva satisfied with this mark of his piety, appeared in his real figure, and con- ferred a recompense on the prince. 99. — Kumbhakona Virabhadra Tamburan Bharani. Palm leaves. Account of a priest of the Vira Saiva sect who was settled at Kumbhakona, and is here described as an incarnation of Virab- hadra the angry emanation of Siva, employed by him to disturb the sacrifice of Daksha, which legend is also narrated in the usual manner, and forms the bulk of the work. By Katte lutan. 23.—Virabhadra Tamburan matha Vernanam. Palm leaves. Some account of the Sativa establishment of Pandarams at Kumbhakona, and its founder Virabhadra, as well as of some of his successors as principals. 24.— Madhura Virdappan Ammdn. a. Palm leaves—b. do—c. do. An account of Virdppa one of the subordinate chiefs of the Madura Kingdom under the Ndyaks, Virdppa, is said to have been the son of Tulasi Mahd Rdja, but the astrologers announcing that he would cause the ruin of his family, his father ordered him to be exposed in the forests. He was there found by a man of the Chanddla or Pariar caste, and brought up by him to the period of adolescence, when with his father, he was employed in the service of one of the Poligars of Madura, Bomma or Bom- maya Ndyak. Here he engaged the affection of the Poligar’s daughter, and raised an insurrection against her father, in which Bommaya Nayak was killed, and Virdppa married the daughter. Virdppo then took service with Chokandth Nayak of Trichinapally, by whom he was sent with an army to clear Madura of banditti. After his return, whilst visiting a harlot by night, he is taken up for a thief, and has his hands and legs cut off. He then adopts a religious life, on which his wife burns herself, whilst he, after repairing to various holy shrines dedicated to Siva, is 214 TAMUL BOOKS. absorbed in a stone Pillar, by favour of Mindkshi amman and Sundareswara, and is worshipped at Madura in that form. By Nangaya. 25.—Bommandyaka Kathd. Palm leaves. 4 A short account of the family of Bomma or Bommapa Ndyak,: one of the Telingana chiefs who accompanied Ndgama or Viswa- ndtha Nayak from Vijayanagar to Madura, and were by him sent over different districts as Poligars. These jurisdictions wera not unfrequently changed, and their allegiance transferred to the chiefs of Tanjore or Marawa, until under the British Govern- ment, the family was admitted according to this authority, to a part property in the Villages of Karasahetu and Warapur. By the Wakil or attorney of the family. 1 26.— Ramdppayyen. Paper. a Account of the defeat of Vanneya, son of Adi Nardyan Rdja. of Rdmndd, by Rdamdppya, the General of Tirumala Nayak, of Madura, about the middle of the 17th century. The object of this war was to restore Tumbi, the nephew of Adindrdyan, whom his uncle had deposed : according to other authorities, Vanneya successfully resisted on his father’s part, the attack of the Madura General, and it was only after his death, that Tumbs was made Setupati or Prince of Marava and Ramnad. By Tenna- manar Kavi. 27.—Chengi Rajakal. Palm leaves. 3 Account of Jayasinh, Raja of Chengi or Gingee, his defeat by. the Nawab of Arcot, and his death. 28.—Narasinh Raya Vamsdvali. 8 Genealogical list of the Princes of Vijayanagar, and an enume- ration of the districts subject to them, in the time of Narasinh Rdya, the 14th of that dynasty. | 29.—Bhdshyakdra Cheritra. Palm leaves. i Some account of the Vaishnava reformer Rdmdnuja, termed LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 215 Bhéshyakdra from his explanation of the Vedas ; his visits to different holy places, and their recovery from the Saivas, for the worship of different forms of Vishnu especially at Tripeti, and his founding the temple of Terundrdyana at Terundrdayanapur, are the chief subjects of this tract. 30.— Guru Namasivaya Cheritra. Palm leaves. Legend of some Saiva priest, who adopted the name of Nama Sivdya, glory to Siva, who was first established at Tirunamale, and thence removed to Chiddmbara, where he erected part of the present temple. 31.—Erangé Valangé Cheritra. Palm leaves. An enumeration of the tribes who constitute the left hand and right hand castes. 32.—Valange Cheritra. Palm leaves. Collection of legends relating to the Pariar caste especially, but comprehending some of the Veldler of the right hand sect, composed by Vedandyak by order of Colonel McKenzie. The work is preceded by a history of Viswakarmd, the supposed pro- genitor of the five principal castes of the left hand, or the Artisans. The Valangé Cheritra consists of 24 sections. 1. Account of Sembéka, Paravidya, and T%aga, sons of Mallia Peruman the Pariar or outcaste attendant of the demon Rdvana. 2. Account of Mariyammd, the goddess of the small pox. 3. Account of Adhi, a Pariar woman, the mother of Mar:- yommd, by a Brahman husband, and of six other children, or three females and three males; the first are named Uruwi, Aveyar, Valliyammd ; the three last, Teruvdlluvar, Silamman, and Kapila, several of whom of either sex, are the most dis- tinguished of the Tamul writers. 4. The distinctions between the Brahman and Vallaver, and between the Vallaver and Pariar castes. 5. Account of the Chola Malige, or a tower between Kumbha- 216 TAMUL BOOKS. Tanjore. 4 | 6. Account of Ambhuli Chamundhe Ndrayan Venndyagara | Peruman, a Pariar who founded Malarikota. ! | 7. Account of Tiaga Chamban, the Pariar in honour of who m a Iinga called Tiagarasa swdimi was erected at Tiruvarur. a 8. Account of Terunalikoppavan, and Ahneyaram peras v paraya, two sages worshipped at Tiruvarur, being sons of Siva by a Pariar woman. ] 9. Account of Nanda a Pariar King of Chola, killed by! a device of the Kamalar or Artisans of the left hand caste, whence the enmity between them and the Pariars. | 10. Account of Nandi Rdja, son of the King of Chola, by a Pariar woman. | 11. Of the terms Erange and Valange, the names of the leff hand and right hand castes, but in use especially applied to the two inferior orders of each respectively or the Midigaru, shoe makers, and Pariars. 12. Differences and dissensions between the Pallurs and Pariars. 1 13. Conduct of those two towards the Velilars or Sidra cultivators. ] 14. Dissensions between the Pariars and Kamalars or five classes of Artisans. ] 15. Purport of the Phrase “a Mohammedan of Mecca and Kamdlar of Mandhat are alike. 16. Argument between the Kamdlar and Valangé Tribes. 17. Different divisions of the Velalars. 18. Destruction of the Marawa caste, by Vedamileyspm Pillay, of Tinnevelly. 19. Traditions and customs of the tribes called Nattamudi Kalar, and Pall and others. i 20. Account of the Sdnar Tribe. : 21. Accouut of Rdma Rdja of Malayalam, the destruction of the men of two head castes by him, and marriage of their women to men of inferior tribes, with a description of the Puleyar caste. LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 217 22. Account of the Kavare caste. 23. Further particulars of the tale of Nandi Rj. 24. Account of a fort built by the original Artisan tribes, of Magnetic Stones, which attracted to them all the iron weapons of the enemy. 33.—Jatinul Kavayar. Paper. An enumeration of the ninety-six castes of the Hindus in Dravira. 34.— Jat Valléna. Paper. An enumeration of the Hindu Castes. 35.—Tottiyar jatv Varnana. Palm leaves. Account of the origin and occupation of the Toteya tribe, a division of the agricultural caste of Drawira, or the country in which Tamul is spoken, of Telugu original. 36.—Marawa Jatt Vernanam. Palm leaves. An account of the practices of the Marawas, or the people of Marawa, Ramnad and Tinnevelly. 8'7.—Jdti Bhedanul. Palm leaves. Enumeration of the ninety-six castes of Hindus, known amongst the Tamuls, by Voluga Nandan. ; 38.—Saru Karunu Utpatti. Palm leaves. Account of the origin of the sixty-four families of the Village accountants. 89.—Nariwall palempatta vernanam. Account of the grant of honorary distinctions to Alagiya Nayak Polygar of Palimpett, and his genealogy. ———— 28 218 TAMUL BOOKS. Plays, Tales, Poems, &c, Including Religious and Ethical Compositions. ea 1.—Tirwvaranda Ndtaka. a. Palm leaves—b. do—ec. do—d. do—e. do. | A dramatic version of the legend of one of the Chola Princes offering his son to Siva to expiate the involuntary death of a calf by the youth, and the restoration of the latter to life by the favour of the deity—see page 191.—By Terumalaya. 3 9.—Kusalava Ndtaka. a. Palm leaves—b. do.—c. do. 1 A drama on the birth of Kusz and Lava, the sons of Rima, 1 borne by Sita, after her exile, and their reunion, and that of their mother with Rdma. The drama appears to be a loose translation of the Uttara Rdma Cheritra of Bhavabhiti—By Binadhitten. ) 3.—Palininondi Ndataka. Palm leaves. i The dramatised story of Bdhusink the General of Chimmapa Ndyak his amours with a courtesan, and dismissal from his employment. To free his Mistress, he steals the jewels of Choka- ndth Naydk, and being discovered has his hands and feet cut off, which are restored by the favour of Subrahmanya. 4.— Chidambara Koravangi. Palm leaves. } Dramatic representation of the legendary adventures of a form of Durga, Swvakdmd-amman with the Sabhdpati or Deity of the Temple of Chilambaram. 5.—Payamukhiswara Koravangs. Palm leaves. 3 Dramatic representation of the loves of Sorasa OChintamens amman for Payamukh iswara, the form of Siva worshipped ab Terupdkayur—By Kermamukalavan. ] PLAYS. TALES, POEMS ETC. 219 6.—Sarangdhara Yachhagdna. a. Palm leaves—b. do. Story of Sarangdhara the son of Narendra Rdya Prince of Réjomahendri Varam (Rajmundry.) His stepmother Chitrdngi falls in love with him: he rejects her advances : she accuses him of attempting to violate her. The Rdya orders his son to have his feet and hands cut off, and to be thrown out into the jungle. His own mother’s lamentations are heard by the Siddhas, who restore the mutilated limbs to the prince, whilst a voice from heaven apprises the Rdya of Chitringi’s guilt. 7. —Valliyamma Nataka. Palm leaves. ~ Legendary account, in a dramatic form, of Valliyammd an incarnation of Pdrvdti found in the woods, and brought up by hunters ; when arrived at maturity Nareda tells Skanda of her beauty and he goes to see her, falls in love with, and is married to her. 8.—Jyanamadi Yulle Nataka. a. Palm leaves—b. do. A dramatic dialogue between the Raja of Kondipattam, and the Goddess Valliyammd, on his visiting Chidambara, where she instructs him in holy wisdom, and enjoins him to take up his residence at the temple. 9.—Sanakadr mundi Nitaka. Palm leaves. Dramatic representation of the adventures of Kallatangan, of Madura, who steals the horse of Surupi Khan to gratify the demands of a courtesan, and being detected, has his hands and feet cut off : the Raja of Kilakeri employs a physician to heal his wounds. He visits all the celebrated shrines in the Dekhin, and finally proceeds to Mecca where Mahommed restores his hands and feet. 10.—Rukmangada Cheritra. Palm leaves, Legendary tale of Rukmdngada, a Rdja, who was infatuated by Mohini the daughter of Brahms, to grant her a boon; on 220 TAMUL BOOKS. which she demanded either his breaking the fast of the eleventh day of the fortnight, or putting his only son to death : being a devout worshipper of Vishnu, he preferred the latter, for which he was elevated, with his son, to Vaikuntha. The work is a translation of the legend as told at considerable length in the Ndradiya Purina. 11.—Alle Arasani Ammal. Palm leaves. i A Story of Arjuna’s falling in love with, and marrying Allé the Princess of Madura. By Nangaya. 12. —Kapilavichakam. Palm leaves. Story of a cow who having given up herself to a tiger to redeem her owner, requested leave to go and suckle her calf, - after which she returned. The tiger moved by her observance of her faith, let her go, on which Iswara elevated both to his region. By Wallikandeyam. J 13.—Tiruvirinchs Pilla. Palm leaves. An account of the sports and actions of Kumdre, in his infancy and youth. By Senda Tamam Pilla. 14.—Mindgkshi Amman Pilla Tamul. Palm leaves. Legend of Pdrvati becoming incarnate as the daughter of Malaydhwaja king of Pandya, whence her worship as Mindksh, was introduced at Madurd, and the pastimes and actions of her youth. By Kumdraguna Tomburan. 15.—Sugriva Vijaya. Palm leaves. The victory of Sugriva the monkey king, or rather of his friend and ally Rdma, over Bali his brother, an episode of the Rdmdyana taken from the Sanscrit ; By Raja Gopdla. 16.—Kokokam. Palm leaves. A work on the intercourse of the sexes, attributed to Koka Pundit. PLAYS, TALES, POEMS, ETC. 291 } 17.—Manmathaneranda Kathd. Palm leaves. | The Pauranic story of the interruption of Siva’s devotions by |Kdmadeva, and consequent reduction of the latter to ashes by the fire of Siva’s frontal eye, the grief of Ret: the wife of Kdma, ‘and the God’s being restored to life. 18.— Mairdvanakatha. Palm leaves. Account of Rima and Lakshmane being carried off by the Giant Mairdvana, in the disguise of Vibhishana, and confined in an iron cage previous to sacrificing them to Kali. Hanwmdn hotng apprised of the circumstance undertakes their recovery, {and after effecting his entrance into the interior of Mairdvana’s ifortress by the assistance of Dordandi, the sister of the Giant, snes the princes, and fights with and destroys Mairdvana. 19.—Subrahmanya Vilds. Palm leaves. : Narrative of the loves and the marriage of Subrahmanya or \Skanda, with Valliyamma. j ~ 20.—Nalaraja Kathd. ter a 4 1 I i | Palm leaves. | The history of Nala, Raja of Nishadha and his bride Dama- \yanti, taken originally from the Mahdbhdirat and the subject of ithe poem called Naishadha. This work, which is attributed to jsome of the members of the Madura College, appears to have {been the one translated by Mr. Kindersley in his Oriental Litera- ture. 21.—Nalardja Vemba. Palm leaves. The same history as the preceding, in poetry, attributed to the | same writers. 22.—Tamul Perumal Cheritra. | Story of a princess, the daughter of the king of Alaka, who {becomes an evil spirit until released by the Poetess Awvayar. | She is born again as the daughter of the king by one of his con- cubines, and acquires great proficiency in Tamul composition, 222 ; TAMUL BOOKS. in which, she makes it a stipulation for her hand, that she sh be overcome. Her lover in a former life, being born as a wo cutter, prevails upon Narakira, one of the first professors of Madura College, to contend with the Princes, and having o quered her bestow her on him ; which he accomplishes, when f wood-cutter marries the Princess and reigns over Alaka. | Seyallar. : 23.—Alakeswara Kathd. a. Palm leaves—b. do Story of the Rajah of Alakapur, and his four ministers, w being falsely accused of violating the sanctity of the inner apa ments, vindicate their innocence, and disarm the king’s w ; by narrating a number of stories. The following incidents illustrative of the oriental origin of part of Zadig. “In the reign of Alakendra Raju king of Alaka Puri, it happened four persons of respectability were travelling on the high road, when tk met with a merchant who had lost one of his camels. Entering into cg versation with him, one of the travellers enquired if the camel was 1 lame in one of its legs ; another asked if it was not blind of the right ey the third asked if the tail was not unusually short : and the fourth demar ed if it was not subject to the cholic. They were answered in the affim tive by the merchant, who was satisfied they must have seen the anim and eagerly demanded where they had met it. They replied they had se traces of the camel, but not the camel itself, which being inconsist with the minute acquaintance they seemed to possess, the merchant accus them of being thieves, and having stolen his beast, and immediately appli to the Raja for redress. The Raja on hearing the merchant's story w equally impressed with the belief, that the travellers must know what h become of the camel, and sending for them, he threatened them with | extreme displeasure, if they did not confess the truth. How could th know, he demanded, the camel was lame or blind, that the tail was long short, or that it was subject to any malady unless they had it in their pe session. On which they severally explained the reasons that had indue them to express their belief of these particulars. 4 The first observed, I noticed in the foot-marks of the animal that one w deficient, and I concluded accordingly that he was lame in one of his leg The second said, I noticed the leaves of the trees on the left side of fl road had been snapped or torn off, whilst those on the right side wei untouched, whence I concluded the animal was blind in his right eye. I third remarked, I saw a number of drops of blood on the road, which conjectured had flowed from the bites of gnats and flies, and thence su PLAYS, TALES, POEMS, ETC. 223 Nm ‘posed the camel's tail was shorter than usual, in consequence of which he iy could not brush the insects away. The fourth said, I observed that whilst uw. the fore feet of the camel were planted firmly in the ground, the hind ones appeared to have scarcely touched it, whence I guessed they were contract- Jed by pain in the belly of the animal. The king when he heard their ‘Jexplanations was much struck by the sagacity of the parties, and giving “1/the merchant a sum of money to console him for the loss of the camel, he made these four persons his principal ministers.” 94 .— Panchatantra. Palm leaves. The original collection of stories known in Europe as Pilpay’s +4 fables. This work is well known in Europe from the account iygiven of it by Mr. Colebrooke in the introduction to the printed +i Hitopadesa, the analysis of it by Mr. Wilson in the Royal Asiatic ys transactions, and a partial translation by the Abbé + Dubois. iv 25.—Udayakumdra Kathd. Palm leaves. Story of the Prince Udayakumdra, who after subduing the world, adopted a life of religious penance. | 26.—Madanagirt Rojo Kathd. g Palm leaves. | A series of tales, rising out of the adventures of the Raja of Madanagirt and his minister’s son : the work is incomplete. : 27.—Viramaran Katha. Sogo Soi lias | a. Palm leaves—b. do.—c. do. # Adventures of Viramdran, the posthumous son of Viradhuran- il dara king of Vijayanagar, killed by his minister whilst hunting ; i the queen escapes to the Village of Nandisamban who protects # her son. When Viramdran grows up, he wins the daughter of | Jagadvira by overcoming her in disputation, subdues various | kingdoms, marries different princesses, and recovers his patri- | monial kingdom. 98.—Vetala Kathe. Palm leaves. , The Tamul version of a series of twenty-four tales, very gene- s rally current through India and originally Sanserit, supposed to 034 TAMUL BOOKS. be narrated by a Goblin or Vetdla to Raja Vikramdditya : by Kavikalanjan. 99.—Nava Nanda Cheritra. Account of the nine Nandas, deposed and put to death by Chdnakya in favour of Chandragupta. The tract was composed as a sort of introduction to the Mudra Rikshasa and a translation n of it is prefixed to the play, in the Hindu Drama. 30.—Paramarthd Guruven Kathd. Paper. The ludicrous adventures of Paramartan Guru and his four disciples by Viramamuni or Padre Beschi. The work has been published with a translation, by Mr. Babington of the Madras Civil service. i 31.—Kasim padavettu. Palm leaves. A poetical account of the adventures of some Mohammedan chief of the name of Kasim, it does not appear of what connirys The copy is incomplete. 32.—Daiva Sahaya Sakhémanimala. Palm leaves. Account of the minister of the Raja of Tiruvankatur or Tra- vankore, who, although of the Mapilla caste was distinguished for his devotion to Siva, and foundation of charitable establish- ments. 33. —Kommipath. Palm leaves. A work on the excellence of divine wisdom, mixed up with astrological specifications of lucky and unlucky days, and thal choice of auspicious places. By Conamtalan. 34.— Devaram. Palm leaves. : A large collection of stanzas or hymns addressed to each of the principal Siva Lingas in the Tamul provinces, ascribed to three celebrated writers, and worshippers of Siva, or Jnydna Samandhar, Appa and Sundara. PLAYS, TALES, POEMS, ETC 225 35.— Tiruvdchakam. a, Palm leaves.—b. do—c. do—d. do. A collection of hymns in honor of Sia and the different forms of Durgd and on the efficacy of ascetic devotion: the work is attributed to Mdanikya Visaka, see page 211. 36.—Kamban Pdral. Palm leaves. Verses attributed to Kamban in praise of Virasambhu mum and his residence at Panndr, in Malabar, where the images of the Gods, &c., are said to be constructed of the stones to which Ahalyd and others were metamorphosed after they were liberated from imprisonment in such substances. 37.—Siwavdkyapdral. Palm leaves. Stanzas in praise of Siva as the only supreme or Parameswara. 38.— Arunagirinath Tins pughal. Palm leaves. Hymns in honor of a form of Subrahmanya or Kdrtikeya who is worshipped at Tirutont near Madras. 39.—Rangakalambakam. Palm leaves. : Panegyrical verses applicable either to Vishnu, or Rangandyak. By Pellaparumallayya. 40.— Rangadanddds. Palm leaves. Hymns addressed to Rangandth, the form of Vishnu worship- ped at Srirangam. 41.— Venkatavemba. Palm leaves. Hymns in honor of Venkateswara the form of Vishnu, worship- ped at Tripeti. By Pellaparu Mallayendr. 42.— Abhirdama Anddds. Palm leaves. Hymns in honor of the goddess Parvati : by Abhirdma Pattam. 29 996 TAMUL BOOKS. 43.—Ambi- Ammal. Palm leaves. Hymns in honour of Ambika, or Mindkshi, the form of Parvati. worshipped at Madura. 44 —Ndrayana Sataka. a. Palm leaves. b. do. Praises of Vishnu as Venkataswdmi, the deity worshinped at Tripeti, in a hundred stanzas. By Manavalan. 45. — Avidamkudi Andads. Palm leaves. Verses in praise of a form of Siva, termed Kalasandth, by Radavalls Manavalan. 46.—Devaraya Pilla paral. a, Palm leaves. b. do, Praises of Vishnu and Siva, and especially of the forms of the latter and his spouse worshipped at Madura, or Sundareswara, and Mindkshi Ammdl. By Devardya. | 477.—Pattana pilla paral. Palm leaves. Hywns in honour of different deities by Pattana Pilla. 48.—Stotra Aghaval. Palm leaves. Hymns in honour of Siva. 49.— Vullamukkattu. Palm leaves. Stanzas in praise of Ganese and Saraswati. By Anaya. 50.—Nallamadle. Palm leaves. Stanzas in praise of forms of Siva and Durga as Nellandtha and Padmald Amman worshipped at Nallamale. 51.— Yurisamayatturdst. Palm leaves. Praises of the principal deities of the Hindu faith, an account of the ten incarnations of Vishnu, and a description of different PLAYS, TALES, POEMS, ETC. 227 sects, of Yoga, of Sanyds, of Mantras, of the creation and destruc- tion of the universe, &c. 52.— Hanumatpalli. Palm leaves. Stanzas in honour of Hanumdn and Pareya Nayikd, a goddess ; ~ By Ponnambalam. 53.—Agastya Jnydna. Palm leaves. A collection of a hundred verses attributed to the Muni Agastya upon the means of obtaining divine wisdom. In some of the verses, he impugns the authority of the Rdmdyana and Mahdbhdrat, and in others is made to give a curious account of himself ; as appears from the following translations of the pas- sages by a Tamul Brahman in Col. McKenzie’s employ. “In verses 10 to 15, A gastya asserts that the Ramayana and Makdbharat are not true records but were invented by Vydsa, to enable the votaries of Suwa to gain a subsistence.” In the 74th and following verses we have a modification of the Pauranic story of his birth. Agastya is made to say « Hearken, I declare that I obtained the eminent name of 4 gastya, because I was formerly a Sudra, my preceptor was a Brahman who resided to the South of Makdameru. ¢ Before receiving his instructions, I purified my animal frame of all | imperfections by abstract devotion : I forsook the world, and lived in caves and rocks, when my holy preceptor appeared and said, Come, I admit you as my disciple. Iassented and followed him. He lighted a sacrificial fire, and placed in it a jar, into which he commanded me to leap. I did so, and was . consumed, and was born again, and issued from the jar, which was then . changed into the form of a woman. Verily that jar was a form of Maheswara, and the Brahman, of Mahadeva, who were my parents. They brought me up, and trained me in all learn- ing, and finally Siva conferred upon me immortality.” Accounts of his subsequent actions occur in the 32d to the 39th verse, in ' which he says, that by command of Siva he repaired to the Dekhin to illuminate the darkness of the people, and that he invented eighteen lan- | guages, including the Shen Tamul—the old or poetical Zamul. * After | this” he continues, “I was ordered by Siva to compose various Sastras— and accordingly I wrote 100,000 stanzas on Rasdyana (Alchemy) 200,000 . on Medicine and 100,000 on divine wisdom. The first I abridged in 1,200 . stanzas, the last in 100, and those on Medicine I distributed in different , works.” 298 TAMUL BOOKS. He specifies a number of persons as his disciples, the chief of whom are his Son Satyamuni, and his pupil Sundara. Agastya is said to have taken up his residence on Podiamalé, at the source of the Zdmraparni river, who is described mythologically as his daughter by adoption, given to him by Siva. | The following list of works ascribed to Agastya is given, but they are generally supposed to have perished with a few exceptions. 1 Jnyana, verses 100 20 DBdla chikstsd, verses 5 2 Teruvukule, 50 21 Magara Chikstsa, 16 3 Purdna, ”» 50 22 Terayanul, 2% 16 4 Ditto, - 100 23 Vemba, 300 5 Dztto, 216 24 Talluvam, 300 6 Sindhira, y 300+ 25 Nighantu, " 100 7 Karasil paujads ,, 300 26 Verganil ayasutra, ,, 200 8 Pujavidhs, ” 200 27 Pholtarattu, 5 300 9 Dikshavidhz, ” 200 28 Gurunadi Sastra, ., 100 10 Karna Sitra, 48 29 Karmakdnda, 0 900 11 Mantrika, ; 8,000 30 Vaidya, 1,500 12 Kavya, > 1,200 31 Agama Mila, % 205 13 Pradakshina vidhs, 100 32 Suddhz, ” 150 14 Navaloka navaretnavals 36 33 Vada, ” 100 15 Teruvargam, 3 800 34 Vardya, 5 50 16 Mychuruka, " 50 35 Teruvaga, % 19 17 Nilakantha, > 50 36 Pariksha Chikitsd, ,, 16 18 Ayaratenndr Sitra, 100 37 Dandaka, or 100 19 Mughavariya 3 6 38 Mantrika, 1,200 54.—Agastya Serga. Palm leaves. An account of Agastya’s coming to the south of India, and visiting Vriddhdchala ; being called a section of the Sthala purdna of that shrine. The circumstances of his leaving Benares, his humbling the pride of the Vindhya mountain, and thence returning no more to the north, are the same as those narrated in the Kdsikhand of the Skanda purdna. 55.—Bhagavat Gita. Palm leaves. A translation of the Bhagavat Gita by Subrahmanya Guru. 56.—Stttiyar. Palm leaves. Short expositions of the doctrines taught by different teachers of the Save religion. } | ] PLAYS, TALES, PORMS,; ETC. 999 57.—Swaprakasika. Palm leaves. | An allegorical description of the body as a city to be subdued wand regulated by divine wisdom, with an explanation of Yoga and merit and reward of firm faith in Siva. By a Sawa priest named | Stwaprakdsa. 58.—Sivardpdanandam. Palm leaves. Explanation of religious knowledge and faith as means of (obtaining identification with Siva. 59.—Nitisdra. | a. Palm leaves.—b. do. Moral precepts and illustrations by Olagandth. 60.—Olgandth. Palm leaves. Poetical stanzas in high Tamul, of a didactic and moral purport, (by the same author as the last. ~~ 6L.—Nitivemba. Palm leaves. Moral precepts, with illustrations in verse by Olagandth. 62.—Nitisdra. Palm leaves. Moral precepts by Sivagnydnaprakdsa. 63.— Nitisara anubandhatirattu. Palm leaves. A work on the same subject as the preceding, by the same author. 64.—Swwagnyana Saktyarwore. Paper. Recommendation of divine wisdom, supposed to be communi- cated by Siva to Nandi: by the author of the preceding. 65. —Kumdareswara Sataka. Palm leaves. A tract on the duties of the different castes, and orders of Hindu Society—by Rupandar. 230 TAMUL BOOKS. 66.— Tvruvalluver Koral. Palm leaves. A Series of stanzas, of a moral character, on various conditions of human life. This work is of great celebrity in the south of India, as one of the earliest, and best compositions in the high or poetical Tamul. The real history of the author, the divine Valluver, seems to be little known, and legend has been substi- tuted for Biography. According to the tradition he was one of the seven children of the Brahman Perali by Adhi a Pariar female, and like the rest was exposed as soon as born. He was found and brought up by the Pariars of Mailapur. When arrived at man’s estate, he visited Madura in the reign of Vamsasekhara, and overcame the professors of the Tamul College’ in disputation, in consequence of which he remained attached to the establishment, notwithstanding his inferior birth. The Koral was translated by the late Mr. Ellis, who added to the translation. a valuable commentary, illustrating the customs and laws, the’ literature, and religion of the south of India, as well as a gram- matical analysis of the text, which likewise accompanied the: translation of the work. In this state, 304 pages were printed’ at Madras, and the following specimens of it may not be here out of place :— —— CHAPTER 1V, reefers On the Power of Virtue. —— 0 F What more doth profit man than virtue doth, By which felicity is given, and whence Eternal bliss ensues ?* II. No greater gain than virtue can’st thou know, Than virtue to forget no greater loss. * The passages of the original work, and the citations in the Comment, are all printed in Mr. Ellis’s publication in the original Tamul. PLAYS, TALES, POEMS, ETC. 231 111: That which in spotless purity preserves The mind in real virtue ; all besides Is evanescent sound. IV. Refer not virtue to another day ; | Receive her now and at thy dying hour She’ll prove thy never-dying friend. V. Pleasure from virtue springs; from all but this No real pleasure e’er ensues, nor praise. VI. Know that is virtue which each ought to do; What each should shun is vice. i COMMENT ON THE LAST VERSE. ya That is virtue which each ought to do.” This simple definition is both | more intelligible and more correct than definitions usually are. It is not ' exceeded in either respect by the definition of the same thing in the follow- | ing verse, which is said to belong to the Bharatam, though I have not been | able to find it therein, and quote it, therefore, from the Nitisdram, the . | essence of morality, a compilation from various works. Though distinct in | their literal purport, both are essentially the same, and must be admitted | by all sects to be axioms in morality. I will declare in half a Stanza that which has been the theme of millions. TO DO GOOD TO OTHERS BELONGS TO VIRTUE, TO DO EVIL TO OTHERS, TO VICE, It is necessary, however, to explain with accuracy the intention of the author, that his expressions should be more minutely examined. The . precise meaning of this couplet turns on the sense of the word Pdladu - which signifies both that which is natural and that which is apportioned, ~ being derived from the root pdld nature, also, a share or allotment ; the first | sentence, therefore, may be literally rendered, either virtue ts that which it is natural for each to do, or that which is allotted for each to do. Considered with respect to the destined effects of former deeds, these two meanings are equivalent, for that which is thus allotted to a being by destiny con- stitutes its natural disposition ; considered, however, with respect to the two particulars, which, according to the author, are included under the ~ general idea of virtue, the former signification applies to the preference given spontaneously by the mind to natural right, and the consequent exercise of benevolence and charity, and, under the latter, to the preference 232 TAMUL BOOKS. given from reflection to positive right, and the consequent obedience to the precepts of the law ; both significations are expressed by the English auxiliary ought. This distinction is observed and respected by the com- mentator, as he has not ventured to change the term in his paraphrase, only substituting the abstract noun for the conjugated form. 3 The doctrine of the author, as here explained, and, as generally inculca- ted in the chapter, respecting the origination of moral bias, and the incli- nation towards the good and the evil arising from the fatal influence de- scribed under the term mostly rendered destiny, coincides exactly with none of the various systems maintained by European writers, though there are many points in which all resemble it. On the one hand it differs, widely, from the opinions of those who conceive man to be born as a mere animal without natural propensities, and, indifferent alike to good or evil, to be: directed towards them solely by education, or association and habit ; for, though authority and precept are allowed their due share in fuftuoncind the will in the choice of either, all power and, consequently, all determina- tion is attributed to nature or destiny, these terms being used indifferently to describe the same thing. As it allows nothing to chance, so neither does it ascribe anything wholly to circumstance. On the other hand, also, it differs considerably from the notions we usually attach to the terms fate and predestination ; for, though the election of the will, and the feelings of nature, are all under the direction of an inscrutable destiny, as this takes its origin and character from the uncontrolled acts of the individual if governs, it is not incompatible with the active exertion of free will, in all things not within its immediate scope aud tendency. The term fate, there- fore, as used in Europe, and vidh: as used in India, though both’ signifying an over-ruling and inevitable necessity, conveys to the mind of the Indian, an idea so distinct in the concrete from that which the European conceives of it, that their original identity is nearly lost. The notion conveyed by the word predestination, or the determination of the eternal salvation or perdition of souls by divine decree, so familiar to the mind of an European, is not readily comprehended by an Indian, and I have found it difficult, therefore, to render it intelligible to many who had long been accustomed to abstract reasoning, and to whom the abstrusest points of their own: philosophy presented no difficulties; there is in fact no term in Tamil or. Sanserit by which it can be correctly translated, though of course its mean- ing may be expressed by a periphrasis or compound. 4 Though in the preceding verse the motives of moral action are in their effect designedly confounded, so that its actuating cause appears to be indie vidual gratification, the doctrine I have attempted to explain, is in reality, ; also, very different from that of some eminent writers, who make self- interest the sole motive of moral conduct; for, as already explained, i implies the existence of two separate causes, namely, the intuitive percep- tion and preference of that which is beneficial, and obedience to authority 0 PLAYS, THALES, POEMS, ZTC. 233 from rational conviction. These though speculatively, perhaps, they may be referred to a common origin, are really distinct in their operation ; for man, as he actually exists, is equally the creature of nature and habit, which in him are so confounded that it is impossible, morally and physi- cally, to distinguish the effects of one from those of the other. Menu, therefore, is practically right in subdividing the second of these causes, as he does in the following verse, the 12th of his Second Chapter (Dwitiye’d- hayah), at the commencement of which he distinctly assigns the love of self, or hope of benefit, as the primary motive of all virtuous and religious action. The Scripture, the revealed codes, aR custom, and that which is gratifying to his own self ; These four modes are declared by the learned to constitute the regular body of the law. Still more adverse to this doctrine are the notions conveyed by the expres- sion moral sense and moral sentiments, words with which certain writers have amused themselves and their readers. To maintain the existence of a sense or sensible faculty, for which there is no correspondent sensitive organ, would disconcert the gravity of an Indian philosopher. “Is not the knowledge of external objects” he would probably ask, “ suggested to the mind by the impulse of those objects on the senses, and, though the operation of the senses is secret, are not the organs of each apparent ? where then lies the physical organ of morality ? If it be difficult, nay perhaps impossible, to explain how the minute atoms exhaling from the essential oils of a flower, by operating on the olfactory nerves, which constitute the organ of smell, excite in the mind the idea of perfume, wilt thou undertake to show now the abstract being morality, by operating on the organ thou hast imagined, and called the moral sense, can excite the idea of virtue.” Were this notion indeed admitted as correct, how could the variety of moral institutions exist which prevail among mankind, all tend- ing towards the same object, and in fact effecting by various means the . object towards which they tend ? If, as fancied by these visionaries, there ( could exist a moral sense or instinct, like other senses and instincts, its opera- tion must be invariable ; all mankind would form the same undeviating notion of wright and wrong, as they do of black and white, and moral action would universally be governed by rules as immutable as those that guide the bee in every region of the earth in the construction of its comb - or the swallow in the building of its nest. But it is not so ; for though, i - as all mankind have the same general wants and are actuated, therefore, by the same general motives in the exercise of choice, they must in many cases necessarily prefer the same objects, yet it does not follow that in all cases they should prefer the same, and still less that they should endeavour to obtain them by the same means, or observe the same rules in the enjoyment of them. Thus though female purity, 30 234 TAMUL BOOKS. according to the notion entertained of it by the European, may to him appear an object of undoubted preference, and the preservation of it, secured by the maxims of morality and the precepts of religion, may be productive to him of gratification and happiness, it by no means follows that the miseries resulting from immorality must be the portion of the community in which a notion of it entirely dissimilar is adopted ; as in the province of Malayélam, where among the superior caste of Sudras, all women, with certain restrictions as to tribes, are common to all men, and where this state of things is equally productive of public order and Private] happiness, as the stricter institutions of Europe. In all arguments relative to the powers and operation of mind, whothes] considered abstractedly, or in connection with its material means, the endeavour to trace them to any unmixed and wholly simple principle, is unsafe in speculation, if not unfounded in nature, and, consequently, unsound in philosophy. This delusive spirit of generalization, which has given “local habitation and a name” to so many insubstantial theories has influenced the reasoning of men on morality in the east as well as the west; all Indian sects agree in referring the election and practice of virtue in part to positive precept, but some, assign the origin of both to precept only, and admit no morality but what is expressly ordained, not however by human authority, as the sceptical writers of Europe maintain, but by the revealed law of God. Mixed motives, in cases even where they are apparently the most simple, it is probable, always govern the decisions of the will, and the alchymy of the mind, therefore, which endeavours to reduce all its phenomena to an empirical simplicity, is as unnatural a chimera as the alchymy of matter, the elements of the former being no. more homogeneous than those of the latter. ng lo i Here follows a Grammatical Analysis of the original stanza. ———— The following verses have been selected for the further elucidation of the subject of this Chapter; for the future, similar illustrations will be added without formal notice, unless more particular explanation should be neces- sary than can be given in a note. PAZHA-MOZHI. Those men who have long neglected virtuous acts let them practise them even for a short space by means of the wealth they possess; for know, O thew, whose breasts are firm and waist taper! that the virtue of benevolence acts when relations act not. When born in a human form, difficult of attainment, practise virtue to the utmost of thy power: for inevitable pain, uniting with fearful disease, old: age and death, approacheth to destroy thee. i PLAYS, TALES, POEMS, ETC 235 If when virtue is practised it be rightly considered, and the mature of it Fully comprehended, it will assist in the attainment of eternal felicity ; wealth if preserved will increase, but by the practise of virtuous acts the opposite ( sin) will be destroyed. With the wealth thou enjoyest, and without offending others, perform the acts of benevolence on which thou hast resolved, completely ; it is as advan- tageous to neglect to reap that which thou hast planted, as to sustain the loss which will result from breaking off in the midst and leaving them imperfect. As a mother compels a froward child that refuseth the breast to receive the milk, so do thou by severity, regardful of eternity only, excite the sacred flame in the minds of those devoid of virtue. Can they, who reflect on the transitory existence of their parents, account the wealth of this world real wealth ? be charitable as befitteth thy condition, for mone can block up the way of a rolling mountain (i.e. cannot stay the inevitable approach of death.) Those who without reflection have neglected the righteous deeds, which, before dying, they ought to have performed, and, be thinking themselves of their future road, only when warned by sickness, then endeavour to perform them, will be as much at a loss as if seeking in vain for a stone when they see a dog ; (about to attack them.) As it confers renown in this world, and in the other, felicity, to those who constantly practise the virtue of benevolence, the two roads branching from the same point, and each leading to happiness. PRABHULINGA LILA. The sages say, that, as milk, which from its emcellence ought to be pre- served in a golden vase, is lost by pouring it into a furrow of the earth, so the advantages of the human form are lost to him, who, after wandering from body to body, hath with difficulty acquired it, if he do not aspire to be relieved from the affliction of various births and attain, by its means, to unchargeable eternity by the practice of every kind of virtue however arduous. The keeper of the refreshing flower-qarden said—* There is none more subject to delusion than he, who, being endowed with a body, perishable as lightning, by which an imperishable body, may be obtained and he may attain to everlasting felicity, fearing to mortify that body, meglecteth the practice of righteous acts from love of it and, indulging in luwury, liveth mn vain. CHINTAMENI. Even when you proceed to a village where none but your own connections reside, you are careful, as if you were at enmity with them, not to set your foot without the door, unless you are provided with provisions for the journey ; when death bears you away, and you are alone in a dreadful road, you will have made no provision for the journey, ye who are solicitous only for the well-being of the body. 236 TAMUL BOOKS. As when the stalk of a water lily is broken the fibrous threads within it are yet unbroken, thus, though thy old body be destroyed, thy sins wi follow thee and, surrounding thy indestructible soul, will plunge it into the lowest and most dreadful hell and burn it in flames of unquenchable fire with torment unutterable, a shall inseparably accompany the soul like the shadow of a bird flying in the air, without even one being forgotten, and shall liberally afford whatever they desire, like the Cow (Camadhénu), which yieldeth all that is required. I have both meglected to pay due honors to the sages who have studied t : ancient scriptures, and to guests whom I ought to have received hospitably ; not reflecting, that, besides the effects of my righteous and unrighteous deeds, nothing will follow me and that nothing else is really mine; for will eithe . the house I inhabit, or the wives I have wedded, or the children I have begotten, or the body I amimate accompany me? When dead I shall plunge into a dreadful hell and in after-births be afflicted by poverty and distress. Without great care and fatigue of body, wealth cannot be acquired ; with out the wealth aforesaid those good acts, whence merit proceedeth, cannot be performed ; and, unless such acts are performed, righteousness cannot exist ; if righteousness ewist not, happiness cannot be obtained ; consequently with- out the assiduous practice of virtue there can be no happiness: with all the power therefore follow righteousness. ‘BARADAM. Prom vighteousness proceedeth victory, and unrighteousness destroyeth the strength of the body ; those, who have overleaped the bounds of science, have unanimously declared this to be their effect, and their words we perceive are exemplified in thee, O Prince; (Derma-rdjen) for returning from ewile thou reignest, O thou who hast no equal! over crowned Kings. : STANZAS BY SIDAMBALA PANDARAM. 1 As there is nothing more profitable than virtue, the practice of it must no p be meglected ; for from the meglect of it proceedeth in this world infamy misfortune and death, and inevitable misery will follow hereafter. 1 If one neither permitteth his mind to be defiled by the wicked deeds which) originate from the propensity to evil, by which all souls existent in the earth surrounded by the dark ocean are afflicted, nor by outrageous anger, destruc tive of respect, nor by any other stain, the sages have decided that this is real virtue ; to those who regard any virtue more contracted than this, ostentation only will be attributed, for in st there is mo purity. 4 To those, who deeming this body as instable as a bubble in the waler, a 0 not defer to a fulure time the practice of virtue, but perform st with delight while yet firm in health, virtue shall assist them in the hour of death and accompany them when they depart. : PLAYS, TALES, POEMS, ETC. 287 Though born in the greatest tribe they are mean if they are not exemplary in the practice of virtue, and they are equal to the greatest, of whatever tribe they are, who by the practice of virtue divest themselves of thewr natural meanness ; these by their deeds will rise to renown and heaven, those sink. to snfamy and hell. By beneficence only the Gods attained to all good, by the contrary wealth and pleasure perish ; of the two species, domestic virtue produceth wealth and pleasure; and religious virtue, final beatstude, far exceeding both :—is there any thing that exceedeth thus ? A STANZA. Devotion performed without knowledge is not devotion ; a virtuous act void of reason and reflection ss mot virtue ; therefore, devotion performed without the clearness of knowledge 3s like washing in unclean water, and virtue not guided by well measured reason 1s a jewel with a flaw ; thus say, the wise of old, whose devotion consisted in silent contemplation, and they have establish- ed it as an vmportant rule to be known by all. A STANZA. The lustre of the eye, as instantaneously as a flash of lightning, darts its sparkling beauty and vs gone : the most requisite qualification think not to be beauty ; shining qualities are not requisite, good qualities are. The proud vasnly think within themselves that strict and equal virtue ss theirs alone and ws found no where else ; But say not that virtue rests only with yourselves, nor believe that ot 1s the peculiar attribute of any, for she walks with an equal pace among us all : It 1s the coparcenary possession of all within the bounds of the earth, that pearl of the clearest and most beautiful water, and the exactest shape, that high-priced pearl is virtue. COUPLETS. From knowledge proceedeth goodness, from goodness knowledge ; thus kind produceth kind. As the diamond polisheth the diamond, so do the unblemished virtuous promote goodness in others. If evil be dome that good may ensue, that good is mot stable ; good is maintained by goodness. If thow have the fortitude to stop in the path of vice and to forsake it 2 know this to be the greatest virtue of thy nature. Although men, addicted to the ways of this world, follow various snstitu- tions, inward virtue only 1s the virtue that exalteth to the stars. Beschi observes of the author of the Koral; “the poet so well known under the name of Tiruvdlluven was of the low tribe of 238 ZTAMUL BOOKS. Paraya but of his real name we are ignorant ; for although he had no less than seven commentators not one of them has men- tioned it. . Valluvan is the appellation by which soothsayers and. learned men of the Paraya tribe are distinguished, and Z%ru here signifies divine, in the sense in which we say the divine Plato.” Babington’s translation of Beschi’s Grammar of the Shen Tamil. 67.—Varundditya. Paper. A work on ethics for the use of the Pariar caste, attributed to the same author as the preceding. : 68. —Arangeswaravemba. a. Palm leaves—b, do—c. do—d. do—e. do. A work in illustration of the Koral, or moral precepts of Tiruvalluvar—by Rangandth or Rangeswara. 1 69.—Atishudhs. a. Palm leaves—b. do. A series of moral injunctions in verse by the celebrated female poet and philosopher Auvydr, an account of whom, with a transla- tion of this and other tracts of a similar kind, by the same author, is published in the 7th Volume of the Asiatic Researches, by the Revd. Dr. John: according to him Awvydr lived about the 9th century of the Christian era. Her writings are composed in the high or poetical Tamul. : 70.—Kunneivenden. Palm leaves. Moral precepts in verse by Awydr, this also is translated in the Asiatic Researches : see the preceding. i 71.—Nanwalz. Palm leaves. Moral precepts in verse by Avydr: see the two preceding. 72.—Nalaripada Ure. a. Palm leaves—b. do. ; A work in forty sections upon the moral obligations of man in society : attributed to holy teachers amongst the Jainas. ] Cd pd PHILOLOGY. 239 Philology. ie 1.—Tolghappiyam. Palm leaves. A Grammar of the Tamil Language by Tolghappya who is said to have been an incarnation of Vishnu, and the pupil of 4gastya, whose large Grammar, consisting of 80,000 rules, he abridged, reducing the number to 8,000. According to some traditions, this Grammar is an amplification of a similar work, ascribed to Vira Pandya Raja of Madura. It is written in an abstruse and difficult style. The following short account of it is from the ¢ Babington’s translation of Beschi’s Grammar of the Shen or High Tamil.” One ancient work written by a person called Tolcappi- yanar (ancient author) is still to be met with; but from its con- ciseness it is so obscure and unintelligible, that a devotee named Pavanant: was induced to write on the same subject. 9. —Nannul. a. Palm leaves.—b. do. A portion of an intended work on Tamil Grammar by an ascetic Pavanands. Beschi observes, his work is denominated Nannul, a term that corresponds exactly to the French Belles Letters, and the Latin Literse humaniores. The work was to consist of five parts, treating of letters, words, composition, versification and embellishment, but the two first were the only parts completed. 3.—Tonnul Vilakhanam. Palm leaves. A Grammar of the high Tamul Dialect by Vira Mahamuni or Father Beschi. The following account of this celebrated Mission- ary is taken from Mr. Babington’s Gooroo Paramarttan. “ The few following particulars, of one whose fame is so well established in the South of India, may not be unacceptable to those whose views are directed to that country. They are taken from a Tamul MS. in my pos- session. Viramamooni or the great Champion Devotee, as Beschi is surnamed by the Tamuls, was a native of Italy, and one of the religious order of Jesuits. Having been appointed by the Pope to the East India Mission, he arrived, 940 TAMUL BOOKS. in 1700, at the city of (Goa, on the Western coast. He thenee proceeded to ; Avoor, in the district of Trichinopoly, where he studied the Tamul language in both its dialects, as well as the Sanskrit and Teloogoo ; and with a view to public employment, which it was ever the Jesuit policy to seek in order to promote their religious views, he made himself master of the Hin i dostanee and Persian. It is probable that he held political offices in the earlier part of his life, for we can hardly suppose him to have risen at once to the appointment of Divan, which he held under the celebrated Chunda Saheb, during his rule as Nabob of Trichinopoly, especially as Chunda Saheb did not assume the government of that place until the death of the Raja, which happened in the year 1736. From the moment of his arrival in India, he, in conformity with Hindo 0 custom, abandoned the use of animal food, and employed Brahmans to prepare his meals. He adopted tbe habit of a religious devotee, and on his visitations to his flock assumed all the pomp and pageantry with whi h Hindoo Gooroos usually travel. He founded a church at Koniangooppam Ariyanoor, in the district of Baroor, and my MS. notices particularly a picture of the Madonna and the child Jesus, which he caused to be painted at Manilla and set up in that church. It was in honour of this Madonna, of her husband Joseph and the Lord Jesus, that he composed the Sacred: Poem called Tembavani : which, vying in length with the Iliad itself, is by far the most celebrated and most voluminous of bis works. It containg] 3615 tetrasticks, each of which is furnished with a prose interpretation ; and, to judge from the only Padalam or Canto which I have had an oppor- tunity of reading, where the murder of the innocents is described, its merits are not overrated. Viramamooni also founded a church at Tirookavaloor, 4 a name which he gave to the town of Vadoogapet, in the district of Ariya- loor, and on the Madonna there he composed three Poems : Tirookavaloor Kalambagam, Anneiyajoongal Andadi, and Adeikala Malei—The following are the most important of the remaining works of this author ; which, with exceptions that will be noticed, are extant only in MS. Kiteri Ammal Ammanei, a poem. Védiyarojookkam, a work in prose; where as the name implies, the duties of one who has devoted his life to religion are laid down. Veda Vilakkam, also in prose; which, from the title (the light of, the gospel), I presume to contain some doctrinal exposi- tion of the Roman Catholic Faith. A Dictionary, Tamul and French, another Tamul and Portuguese ; a third Tamul and Latin Sadoor Agharadi, or the four Dictionaries ; a Tamul work relating to the higher dialect. Of philological works he has furnished Tonnool Vilakkam ; a tamul Grammar of the higher dialect, written in Latin. Of this I made a Translation in 1814 ; which, having become the property of the Madras Government, is now, as I learn, under course of publication at their College Press. The Clavis Humaniorum Tamulici Idiomatis; a second Grammatical Treatise in Latin, relating to the higher dialect. A Latin Grammar of the common PHILOLOGY. 241 dialect ; which has been published at the College Press at Madras ; and of which a faulty and vulgar translation has long been before the public. Such were the literary labours of Beschi, and he was distinguished as much for his piety and benevolence as for his learning. To the conversion - of idolators his principal efforts were of course directed, and they are said to have been uncommonly successful. Perfect master of Hindoo science, opinions and prejudices, he was eminently qualified to expose the fallacies of their doctrine, and the absurdities of their religious practices ; and, accordingly, he is much extolled for the triumphs which he obtained, in those controversial disputations which are so frequent among the learned in India, and for the almost miraculous skill which he displayed, in solving various enigmatical questions which his adversaries propounded for his embarrassment. It remains a subject of regret, that talents so rare, should have been devoted to the promotion of a religion scarcely less replete with error, than that which it supplanted : but we may draw this practical conclusion from Beschi’s success, that a thorough acquaintance with Hindoo learning and a ready compliance, in matters of indifference with Hindoo customs, are powerful human means, to which the Jesuits owed much of their success, and which should not, as is too much the case, be despised by those who undertake the task of conversion in a better cause. Viramamooni con- tinued to hold the office of Divan, in Trichinopoly, until the year 1740 : when that city being besieged by the Mahratta army, under Morary Rao, and Chunda Saheb being taken prisoner, he contrived to effect his escape, and fled to the city of Gayal Patanam, then belonging to the Dutch. He there remained, in the service of the church, until 1742, when he was carried off by an illuess, the particulars of which are not stated. His name is still remembered in Gayal Patanam, and Masses continue to be offered up for the salvation of his soul in that city and its neighbourhood. 4.—Mandalapurusha Nighanta. a. Palm leaves.—b. do—c. do—d. do—e. do. A Vocabulary of the Tamil language arranged according to the significations of the words, or Deities, Men, Animals, Trees, Countries, &c. by Mandala Purusha, a Jain Pundit. 5. —Agastya Vyakarana. Paper. A short grammar of the Tamul language attributed to the sage Agastya, but the genuine work is supposed not to be in existence. > “The first person who wrote a grammatical treatise on this 31 242 TAMUL BOOKS. dialect - (high Tamil) and who is therefore considered as its founder, is supposed to have been a devotee named Agattian (4gastya) respecting whom many absurd stories are related. From the circumstance of his dwelling in a mountain called Podia males, in the South of the Peninsula, the Tamil language has obtained the name of Shen Mozhi, just as the Grandhonic is termed Vad Mozhi from the supposition that it came from the | Northward. A few of the rules laid down by Agatteyan have | been preserved by different authors but his works are no longer in existence.” Beschi’s Grammar of Shen Tamil, p. ix. 6.— Dandi Alankdra. Palm leaves. A work on Rhetorical and Poetical composition, a translation | apparently of the Kdvyddersa of Dandi. %.— Devdkaram. a. Palm leaves.—b. do—c. Paper. A Vocabulary of the Tamul language in twelve sections, arranged according to their signification. 8.—Chidambara Agharads. Palm leaves. A Tamil Dictionary arranged alphabetically. 9. A Dictionary of Tamul and French, paper, one volume, quarto. This is the work of the Jesuit Missionary Beschi and bears date 1774. 10. A French and Tamul Dictionary, paper, one volume, small quarto. It does not appear by whom this was compiled. It is not of | any great extent. ASTRONOMY AND ASTROLOGY. 243 > Astronomy and Astrology. 1.—Subrahmanya Karowal. Paper. An extensive work in four Books, upon the heavenly bodies, their regents, friends and enemies, their favourable and un- favourable aspects, and their influence upon human life, of presaging events from them, of lucky and unlucky seasons, casting nativities and calculating the proper periods for the performance of various essential rites and ceremonies, &c. By Asala Muni Guru desikan. 2.—Sarvdrtha Chintdmans. Paper. A work on the same subjects as the preceding: ascribed to Sankara Achdrya. 3.—Ulla Maryan Jyotish. a. Palm leaves.—b. do. A work on lucky and unlucky hours, casting nativities and the influence of the Stars by Ulla Mariyan, an astrologer of great authority with particular castes in the South of India. 4. —Mdrana Ghantaka. Palm leaves. Calculations of the duration of life, according to the aspects of the lunar asterisms. By the same author as the last. 5.—Yoga Phalam. Palm leaves. The influence of the yoga or astrological periods so termed. By the same as the preceding. 6.—Jatakeralangham. Palm leaves. The art of casting nativities and computing lucky and unlucky seasons, and of the signs which indicate the acquirement of kindred of various degrees of affinity. By Vallavan. 244 TAMUL BOOKS. 7. —Swaranul. “Palm leaves. Foretelling events by the variation of the breathing or articu- lation of different sounds. By Sada Sivan. g 8.—Masaphalam. Palm leaves. A work on the moon’s course through the asterisms forming ~ the lunar mansions, and the influence of ‘particular positions and aspects on human affairs, by Sada Sivan. » 9.—Grahasphuta. %, > Palm leaves. A short work, by the same as the preceding, on the positions and astrological influence of the nine planets. 10.—A4shtakaverga Sangraha. * Palm leaves. The Saplinsion of the eight rules of Arithmetic to astrological i computations, and the casting of nativities, by the same author as the three last. ; : 11.—Bhugola Pramdna. Palm leaves. Paper. A Besorition of the universe, conformably to the Puranic | accounts. 12.— Bhuvana Kosha. Palm leaves. A description of the nnlyerse, and account of the creation from the Purdnas. Tr 1SeDoonnittoges 3 Palm leaves w A short statement of the 56 kingdoms into which the Bharata versha is divided, with a genealogical list of the Chola kings. 14.—Nayatta Kalam Perumayan Vivada. Paper, An account of the fifty-two Sundays of the Christian year. ———— MEDICINE. 245 Medicine. epee 1.—Agastya Vaidyam. Palm leaves. “A work in 1,500 verses on the preparation of medicines chiefly, attributed with many others on similar subjects, to the Rishi, Agastya. : : 2.—Agastya Purana Sttra. a. Palm leaves—b. do. A work on mystical and alchemical medicine, or the cure of diseases by religious rites or visiting holy shrines, the means of prolonging life, and the art of discovering hidden treasures. MSS. b. comprises also the Pujdvidhi, a tract on the worship of Sia and other deities, and the Dikshdvidhi or a tract on the Diksha or ceremony of initiation in the Saiva and Sdkta faith. By | Agastya. : 3.— Bhasmamore. a. Palm leaves—b. do. A work of considerable extent, on alchemical or metallic ymedicines, containing rules for their calcination and reduction to powder, the preparation of various oxides, and extraction of Sulphuric acid. By Agastya. : 4.—Balachikitsa. Palm leaves. A work on the diseases of infants, difficult parturition, puer- :peral fever, &c. By Agastya. 5.—Agastya Vaidya munnur. a. Palm leaves—b. do. A tract of 300 stanzas on the calcination, and reduction of svarious vegetable and mineral articles to powder, for use in medicine, also on the extraction of essential oils, &ec., By Agastya. 6.—Agastya Vaidya Nuthiyambid. Palm leaves. A treatise in 150 stanzas on the purification of various poison- 246 TAMUL BOOKS. ous substances and their employment in medicine. By Agastya. 7. —Agastya Vaidya napatettu. Palm leaves. A short tract in forty-eight verses on the cure of Gonorrhea, 8 — Vaidya Sutra nur. Palm leaves. A hundred verses on different diseases and modes of treat~ ment. By Agastya. | 9.—Muppu. a. Palm leaves—b. do. Account of preparing medicines of the alkaline ashes of vege- tables, &c. By Agastya. 10.—Terumalar Vaidyam. Palm leaves. A work on the medical treatment of various diseases, and directions for preparing different medicines. By Terumalar. a Arts. — 1.—Silpa Sastra. a. Palm leaves—b. do—c. do. A work on the construction of houses and temples, and the carving of images of the gods, with directions for the choice of materials and the site to be selected : astrological directions also for the determination of lucky seasons for engaging in the work: ascribed to Viswakerma, the architect of the Gods. 2.—Navya Sastra. Palm leaves. 3 A work professedly on navigation, but in fact an astrological account of the destinies of Ships, and those who sail in them, according to certain marks and planetary aspects. The sub= stance of it is thus described at starting; ¢ Sitting opposite to the sun, a figure of a Ship is to be delineated, with three masts, of three yards each, and three decks, amongst these the twenty: eight asterisms are to be distributed, nine amongst the rigging VPAURANIC AND LEGENDARY LITERATURE 247 six in the interior of the hull, one at the bottom, and twelve on the outside. In calculating them the person is to begin with the star in the main top mast yard, and then count those on the right side, and according to the distance between it and the asterisms, in which the sun happens to be, will be foretold future events, the good or evil fortunes of the vessel and its commander. By Terukuta nambe. : 3.— Kapila Sastra. Paper. A work of a similar character as the last, attributed to the Muni Kapila. ———— TELUGU. errr ions Pauranic and Legendary Literature. —— MAHABHARAT. — 1.—Adi Parva. a. Palm leaves—b. do=—c. do—d. do., imperfect. A translation of the first or introductory section of the Maha- bhdrat, giving an account of the origin and contents of the poem, and of the birth and early actions of the Pandava Princes : trans- lated from the Sanscrit, by Nannah or Nannyapa Bhatt into Telugu verse. This writer, according to a passage in the intro- duction of the translation, quoted by Mr. Campbellin the preface of his Telugu Grammar, lived in the reign of Vishnuverddhana, of the Chalukya dynasty, King of Rajamahendri or Rajmundry. In three of the above copies, however, the verses which precede the extract given by Mr. Campbell, mention the name of the Prince to be Rajanarendra, the Son of Vimaladitya, and Vishnu- verddhana is therefore only an epithet or a title. Mr. Campbell also observes, that if the assertion of Colonel Wilkes, on the authority of the Mackenzie Manuscripts, that the Chalukya 948 TELUGU BOOKS. dynasty preceded fhe Kadamba, which reigned at Banawassi i the second century, be admitted, the work of Nannia Bhatt m: a boast of great antiquity, but there is nothing in the Mackenzi collection that supports Colonel Wilkes’s assertion. Chalukye Kings are found in various inscriptions dated as late as the 11t} and 12th centuries, and several of them bear also the title of Vishnuverddhana : numerous inscriptions occur in the Raj a mundry district of these Princes, and especially of one nam od - Vira or Vijaya Rajendra, who is designated as Kulottunga Chola, and Saptama Vishnuverddhana, or the seventh Vishnuverddha a whose grants bear date from Saka 1032, to 1044, or from A. D. 1110 to 1122. We have, however, information still more precise as to the individual who was the patron of Namniah, and three different inscriptions in the Temple of Srikirma Swdms in Jagan nath, record donations made by Rajanarendra son of Vimaldditya raja of Rajamundry. These inscriptions are dated Saka 1193, or A. D. 1273. Nannia Bhatt, therefore, flourished at the close . of the 13th century, shortly anterior to which period it appears the Telugu language was first cultivated : the oldest works extant, according to Mr. Campbell, dating about the end of the 12th century, and being separated by the interval that witnessed the fall of the ancient Government of Teligana, and the establish- ment of that of Vijayanagara, or about a century and a half, form the era of nearly all the Telugu works, now current in the country, Nannaya Bhatt, was a Brahman of the Mudgala tribe, and sect of Apastamba, and well skilled in Sanscrit literature. He seems to have been the first writer of eminence, who bestowed pains upon his native tongue. He wrote a grammar of it in Sanscrif, in the usual style of Siitras, or concise and obscure aphorisms. His translation of the Mahdbhdrat extended according to some accounts, to little more than the two first books, but from the expressions of his continuator Tikkana Somaydjs, it should seem he translated three books. The third book or Vana Parva is no in this collection. According to the legend, his work was sus: pended by the undesigned imprecation of Bhima Kaviswar, a sor of Siva by the widow of a Brahman, who had received as a boor from his father that whatever he uttered should come to pass. PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY LITERATURE. 249 On enquiring what Nannaya was engaged in, he was told he was in the Aramya or Forests section, to which he replied, alluding to the extent of the whole task, the translator would never get out of the wood, and accordingly a part of the Vana or Forest Parva was the limit of Nannaya’s labours. 2.—Sabhd Parva. Palm leaves. The second book of the Mahdbhdrat, containing an account of the palace constructed for Yudhishthira by Maya—The institu- tion of the Rajasiéiya or sacrifice of kings—The subjugation of different parts of the world by the four junior Pdndava Princes— The loss of all his possessions by Yudhishthira at play to Dury- odhana, and consequent departure of the Princes into exile. : 38.—Virdta Parva. Palm leaves. The fourth book of the Mahdbhdrat, giving an account of the events that occurred to the Pandavas whilst residing as household servants with Virdta Raja, and their rescuing his cattle when carried off by the Kuru Princes. The Vana Parva or third section was translated, it is usually said, in part, by Nannia and completed by a Brahman named Irupragada. In the introductory lines of this work, the three first books are attributed to Nanntah. The third Parva is not in the collection. The translator of this is Tikkana Somaydji, a Brahman of Nellore, of the tribe of Gautama, and sect of Apastamba, the son, or according to some accounts, the grandson, of Bhdskara Mantri, who accompanied Mamma Kesave when appointed by Pratipe Rudra to the Government of Nellore. The same Prince, it is said, anxious to have the work of Nannaye completed, circula- ted two stanzas for the learned men of his country to translate, and gave the preference to Tikkana’s version. He was accord- ingly directed to continue the work, and retired to Nellore, where the Patron of his family, Siddharaje, built a dwelling for him near the Temple of Rangandth Swdmi, by whose aid, and that of Vydsa himself, he finished his task in three years: he then presented the work to Pratdpe Rudra who made him hand- 32 250 TELUGU BOOKS. some presents, and returned to Nellore where Siddharaja gave him a village. In this he resided till his death, the date of which he is said to have recorded himself in the following verse. Ambara rovi sasi sakdbdambulu jana kila yukti, aswije masam ambaremaniprabhdnibham bagu Tikka yajyuw Bramham pondenu ; “ Tikka as resplendant as the sun, was united with Brahma in the month of Aswin in the Saka year 1210 or A. D. 1288. This would make him cotemporary with Nannaya Bhatt. Pratdpa Rudra however was either the last king or last but one of Warankal which was taken in 1323 by the Mohammedans. He himself was taken and carried prisoner to Delhi early in the 14th cen- tury. His grants also in the Guntur district bear the date of Saka 1241 or A. D. 1319, and Tikkana Somaydji, if cotemporary with him, flourished about thirty or forty years after Nanna, a period when the continuation of the work, left unfinished by that translator, would be likely to be an undertaking of much interest. Tikkana Somaydji had two cousins employed in the service of Siddharaja, one of whom also named Tkkana or Tik- kana Mantri was the Raja’s minister. The writer says in the introduction to this work he was induced to undertake it by the recommendation of his father, who appeared to him in a vision. 4 —Udyoga Parva. a. Palm leaves—b. do. 4 The fifth section of the Mahdbhdrat containing chiefly the preparation for war between the Kuru and Pandu princes. By Tikkana Somaydjs. 5.—Bhishma Parva. a. Palm leaves—b. do. 1 The sixth section of the Mahdbhdrat giving an account of the election of Bhishma to command the Kaurava forces, and the ten actions conducted by him, until his being overthrown and disabled by Arjuna. By Tikkana Somaydji. 3 6.—Drona Parva. Palm leaves. A The seventh book containing an account of the five days’ con- flict between the Pandava and Kauravae armies, whilst the latter PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY LITERATURE. 251 were commanded by Drondcharya, until he was deceived into a belief of the death of his son, and his ceasing to fight, and his being killed by Dhrishtadywmna. By Tikkana Somaydji. %.—Kerna Parva. a. Palm leaves—b. do—ec. do. The eighth book of the Mahdbhdrat containing the two days * continuance of hostilities whilst the Kaurava army was command- ed by Kerna until he was slain by Arjuna. By Tikkana Somaydjs. 8.—Salya Parva. a. Palm leaves.—b. do. The ninth book of the Mahdbhdrat containing the war for half a day, the Kaurava army being under the command of Salya king of Madra, until his death. The same book contains the dispersion of the Kaurava army, and Duryodhana’s overthrow by Bhima. By Tikkana Somaydjsi. 9.—Sauptika Parva. Palm leaves. The tenth book of the Mahdbhdrat describing the nocturnal attack of Aswatthdma son of Drona on the camp of the Pandavas, his killing Dhrishtadyuwmne and other chiefs, his indecisive combat with 47juna, and retiring into the woods. The death of Duryodhana is also contained in this section. By Tikkana Somaydjr. 10.—Sdnti Parva. Palm leaves. The twelfth section of the Mahdbhdrat in which Bhishma explains to Yudhishthira the duties of kings in prosperity and adversity. By Tikkana Somaydjs. 11.—Krishndrjuna Samvdida. Palm leaves. The dispute between Arjuna and Krishna, in consequence of the former’s undertaking the defence of the Gandharba, Gadd- dhara, whom Krishna had purposed to destroy, and the escape of the Gandharba in consequence. By Rajasekhara son of Konia of the tribe of Viswdmitra and dedicated to Gopa Pradhani, 252 TELUGU BOOKS. nagar. 3 5 12.—Sesha Dharma Retndkara. : a. Palm leaves.—b. Paper. especially as to faith in Vishnu derived from the Bhigavat. By. Srinivasa son of Kondia inhabitant of Rdjaomahendri. Mss. b. is only an introductory fragment giving the genealogy of Tim a Raja Zemindar of Peddapur to whom the work, apparently by y different author, Viswanath, is dedicated. | 13.—S8» Bhdgavat. The fifth, seventh, eighth, and tenth Books. Palm leaves. A translation of the books specified of the Sri Bhdgavat by Bommana pata raja, brother-in-law of Srindth, one of the chief poets at the court of Annavdma Reddi of Kondavir. He trans- lated the Bhdgavat by desire of fidma, whom he says he saw . a vision whilst on a visit to Benares. 14.— Vishnu Purana. Paper. A translation of the Vishnu Purina by Vimalakonts Surga— dedicated to Baswaradye Prince of Ravur in the Northern Circars between Guntur, and Kondavir. 15.—Panduranga Mdhdtmya. a. Palm leaves—b. do. incomplete. Legendary account of a shrine of Vishnu as Panduranga, the pale complexioned deity, who sanctified by his presence in this form, the place where Pundarika a Muni, performed his devotions. : The place is now known as Panderpur a town on the left bank of the Bima or Bhimarathi river, and celebrated in recent times as the scene of the murder of the Guikwa’s Agent by the Haz- Peshwa. The deity now worshipped is a piece of stone supposed -to have fallen from heaven, and thence denominated Vittal Swdmz or Vittoba : it is considered as an emblem of Vishnu. The proofs of the efficacy of this shrine are in the usual absurd "PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY LITERATURE. 253 strain. Thus, a snake is said to have obtained final salvation from inhaling the odour of the flowers which had fallen at the feet of the image of Vishnu, which it had approached in chase of a mouse. The narrative is told by S#ta to the Rishis and is said to be taken from the Skanda Purdna. The local or Sthala Mdhdtmya being translated by Tanala Ramalinga son of Krishna Romasya. It 1s dedicated to the minister of a petty Raja named Padarayama, and dated in the reign of Krishna Raya. 16.— Bhima Khanda. Paper. Legendary account of the shrine of Bhimeswara one of the twelve principal Lingas, described in the Purdnas and one of the three supposed to have contributed to the etymology of Trilinga, Telinga or Telingana, the boundaries of which were marked by three Lingas, one at Srisaila on the Krishna, one at Kdleswara on the Godaveri, and the third at Dracharam in the Rajomundry district, where the temple is still an object of veneration. The legend is said to be a translation from a similar section of the Skanda Purdna. It is the work of Srindth son of Marya and grandson of Kamalandbha. It is dedicated to Bendapuds Mantri or minister of Anavdmd Reddi, and Virdbhadra Redds, two of the Redds or Reddiwar dynasty of Princes who upon the subversion of Warankal by the Mohammedans, rose from the rank of landholders and farmers, to be the Rajas of Kondavir which station they held for about a century from the end of the 14th to the end of the 15th century. A temple of Siva as Amareswara on the banks of the Krishna was built by one of this race, Alla vimana Redd:in A.D. 1361, as appears from an inscription found there. According to most traditions the dynasty was subverted by Langula Gajapati, sovereign of Orissa, but this is impossible, as he reigned a century earlier or about A.D. 1236. A verse in the Amukta Mdld calls Krishna Raya of Vijayanagar the conqueror of Virabhadra and captor of Kon- davir which is no doubt correct. 17.—Varcha Purina. Palm leaves. A translation of the entire Vardha Purdna. By Sinhaya son of 254 TELUGU: BOOKS. oi u i Hf = Ghantanagaya, dedicated to Nrisinka Raya king of Vijayanagar, 18.— Venkateswara Mdhatmya. ! Palm leaves. Legendary account of the celebrated shrine of Vishnu at the Tripete hills, 80 miles N. W. from Madras. According to t of legend this was originally part of, or mythologically the son of, Meru, named Venkatdchala or the Venkata mountain. Soshel the great serpent and Vdyu the god of wind, disputing pre- eminence, tried their strength upon this mountain, when Vayu blew it to the Dekhin along with Sesha who had coiled himself round it to keep it firm. After the recovery of the Vedas by Vishnu as Vardha, he found Sesha engaged in devotion on the: mountain, and at his request consented to reside there, bringing the mount of pleasure, or Krirdchale and different sacred reser- voirs from his own heaven or Vaikuntha— hence different holy spots at this place are termed Seshdchala, Krirdchala, Vardha-: tirtha, Swami Pushkarini, &c. Afterwards, at the request of the gods, who complained of the fatigue of seeking him in all parts of the universe, Mahavishnu consented to remain here with Lakshmi, or as Sri-nivds the abode of Sri or Sri Swdmi the Lord of Sri. Amongst the first pilgrims, was Dasaratha who obtained sons, Rama and his brothers by worshipping here, and Kdrtikeya who expiated the sin of killing Tdraka. The first temples were: built by Tondaman Chakravertti in the beginning of the Kali age, and the annual ceremonies were then instituted. Vishnu having sent his Sword and Discus to assist his brother-in-law Vasu, whose sister, an incarnation of Lakshmi, the daughter of Ankusa Raja, he had fallen in love with and married, he became con- founded with Siva, until the time of Rdmdnuja when the temple at Tripeti was once more made a Vaishnava shrine by that reformer. In order to effect this he is said to have agreed with the Saivas to leave in the temple, a Conch and Discus, and a Trident and small Drum—the temple was closed for a night and on being re-opened it was found that the image had assumed the two former, or the insignia of Vishnu. The Vaishnavas appropri- ] ation of this temple is therefore modern, and the differen shrines are of no great antiquity. The great temple was built 3 | | i | | PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY LITERATURE. 255 by a Yddava prince, about A.D. 1048, and the later Chole princes, and the sovereigns of Vijayanagar are recorded as the chief benefactors of this place, constructing an infinite number of temples, pavilions, shrines, Choultries, and reservoirs on the hills in the vicinity, which are objects of great veneration, and a very numerous pilgrimage. Vishnu is worshipped here under five forms—~Sri Venkatdchala Pati which is the principal ; Mala- yapd or Utsavabari the image produced at the annual ceremonies. Srinivas a figure recumbent. Kolavu bari an image in the Naga pavilion who is supposed to preside over daily occurrences and Venkata Toraver an image that is brought forth once a year on the Kausikt dwadasi. Besides the daily ceremonials there are numerous occasional observances held during the year but the resort of pilgrims is most numerous, at the period of the Durga Puja or about October—a tax is levied on the pilgrims which yields above a lack of Rupees a year. Access to the principal Pagoda has never been permitted to Europeans. The legend is by Venkatdrya, son of Krishna Raja, a Brahman of the Bharadwaje tribe. 19.—Jaganndth Mdhdtmya. Paper. Legendary account of the celebrated shrine of Jaganndth in Orissa and its foundation by Indradyumna, by desire of the deity Nilamddhava who appeared to him in a dream, and direct- ed him to construct the three images of Jaganndth, Balabhadra, ‘and Subhadrd out of the trunk of a Ber tree floated to the sea side—Viswakerma having been employed to make the images, undertook the task, on condition of not being interrupted. The king’s impatience inducing him to break in upon the artist’s labours, Viswakerma abandoned his work, and left the images unfinished. This gave the king great uneasiness, but he was consoled by a voice from heaven, to tell him the intention of the deity had been fulfilled, and that the images thus incomplete were to be consecrated, which was accordingly effected. The work also contains a description of the various holy places in the vicinity, the different ceremonials observed, and the merits of performing pilgrimage to the shrines. By Venkatdrya. 256 : TELUGU BOOKS. 20.—Kalahastiswara Mahdtmya. Palm leaves. A collection of legendary tales of persons attached to Siva, and especially to his form as Kdlahastiswara, and their being in consequence united with him ; as related by Iswara in the dis- guise of a Jangama to one of the Yddava princes. By Dhurjati son of Puranmukha. 21.—Padmasaras Mdhatmya. Palm leaves. 3 Account of the Lotus reservoir on the bank of the Suvernas mukht river which rises in the Ohandragiri mountains, and passes by those of T'ripeti, where it flows N. E. to the sea af Armegon, Vishnu having lost Lakshmi found her in the centre of a Lotus in this place—the text is Sanscrit : the comment is Telugu. 22.—Totddri Mahdatmya. Palm leaves. Legendary account of a shrine of Vishnu, at Totddri or Tannur in the ceded districts; two Yojanas from the eastern sea, con- taining an account of the visits of Siva, Bhrigu, Vilmik: and others to the temple, and Vishnu’s appearing to them as Trivi- krama, Nrisinha, Rdma, &c., by Sringdrdchari inhabitant of Ballapalla. 23.—M#la Stambha. Palm leaves. ; An account of the origin and constitution of the universe, supposed to be related by Markandeya to Pardsara : the work i is in part composed of Pauranic legends but is especially taken from the Viswakerma Purina, and attributes the origin of the | world and of the different gods, Brahma, Vishnu, Siva, and the : rest to Viswakermd : the author is not named. e 24. —Terukalakendra Purvottaram. Palm leaves. Legendary account of the shrine of Terukalandth or Siva as worshipped at Terukala kodi, a village about 30 miles N. E. of PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY LITERATURE. 257 Madura. Tt is also called Siva Dharma puri, Siva having there instructed Agastye and Paulastya in his worship. 25.—Rajavetti Virabhadra dandakdvali. ! Palm leaves. A mixed legendary and historical account of the temple of Virabhadra Swami, at Mandavya kshetra, from its foundation by Trisanku, a Prince of the solar race, to its re-establishment by the Company’s Government. 26.—Srikakola Mahdatmya. Paper. Legendary account of a temple of Vishnu at Srikakolam or Chakakole on the Krishna river, said to be translated from the local Purana, a section of the Brahmanda Purina. The place was originally consecrated by the devotions of Brahma, at whose request Vishnu consented to be always present: the town was afterwards built by Swmati, Emperor of India. The reservoir was dug by him and filled with the aid of the Discus of Vishnu, whence it was named the Chakra Tirtha. At a subsequent period, it 1s described as the scene of a dispute between the Brahmans and Jains, which was decided by the Raja’s putting a snake privately into a covered pot, and desiring them to say what it contained. The Jains replied, a snake, the Brahmans, a Chatra, an umbrella, to which the snake put in by the Raja, was found, on opening the pot, to be transformed: the place was thence called Ahichhatra, from Chatra as before and Ahi a snake— Sudakshina, the sovereign of this place, invited the Brahmans of Kasi to reside there, who upon a famine occurring at that city, repaired to Ahichhatra : at a later period Vishnu as Srivallabha appeared in a dream to the adopted son of Ananga Bhima king of Orissa in the end of the 12th century, and told him to find his image under the root of a certain plant, and erect a temple to him at Kakola Kshetra, which he did accordingly, and to him therefore the origin of the present temple may be referred. The form of Vishnu now worshipped at Srikakole, is the Andhra Madhustdana, a celebrated king of ancient Telingana or Andhra Riya, the king being identified with the deity Madhusidana. 33 258 "TELUGU BOOKS. 27.— Bala Bhagavad. An abridged version of the Sri Bhigavat by Konerndgth ; son] of Nagaya Mantri. 3 98.— Prahlada Cheritra. Paper. = ‘The legendary history of Prahlida the son of Hiranyakshe and of the Narasinh Avatar, taken from Bhdgavat by Bommana, Pataraju. 29.—DBhugola Sangraha. Palm leaves. ] A description of the universe according to the Pauranic geo- graphy, with an account of the Manwantras, Princes of the Solar and Lunar dynasties, &c. 30.—Nadi Parvata gala Hesaru. Palm leaves. 1 An account of the principal divisions, mountains, rivers, &e., © of Jambu Dwipa, from the Purdnas. 31.—Alware Katha. Paper. An account of the twelve Alwdrs, the personified weapons, ornaments and companions of Vishnu, most of whom were born’ as teachers of the Vaishnava religion according to the system of Rdmdnuja long anterior to that reformer; but comprehending him and one of his successors—the dates are in general evidently fabulous, but some of the individuals may have had a real existence. 3 1. Poya Alwdr an incarnation of Vishnu’s shell, was born from a lotus in the reservoir of a temple at Kdnchi towards the close of the Dwdpar age. He lived three thousand years, and propitiated Vishnu by his devotion, and a cento of verses in his praise, whence he was honoured by a visit from him, and was united with him at Terukavalur. ] 2. Pudhata Alwdr was the personified mace, born at the same period as the preceding, in Tondamandala, he composed a hun dred verses in Tamil derived from the Vedas. PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY LITERATURE. 259 3. Peyd Alwdr was also born an incarnation of Nandaka at the same period, at Mailapur on the sea shore, and was the author likewise of a hundred Tamil verses in honour of Vishnu. 4. Terumai Peyd Alwdr was the personified Discus, who was incarnate in the Kali year 3600 at Tiramushi in Tondamandal, and composed verses in praise of Vishnu and the shrines at which that deity was worshipped. 5. Nam Alwdr born at Terukarur on the Tamra parni river, was an incarnation of Viswaksena in the first year of the era of Yudhishthir. He was the author of several hymns in honour of Vishnu. 6. Kulusekhara Alwdr an impersonation of the Koustubh gem was born in Kerala or Malabar in the Kalt age—he wrote both Sanscrit and Tamil poems in honour of Vishnu. 7. Periya Alwdr was an incarnation of Gerura, born in the Pandya country some time in the Kali age—he wrote a short tract on the actions of Krishna. 8. Terupana Alwdr was an incarnation of the Srivatsa jewel— and was born near Sriranga in the year of Sdlivdhana 122, he wrote verses in praise of Tirumalé. 9. Terumangar Alwar was the personified Sarnga or bow of Vishnu, born near the mouth of the Oawver: in the year of Sdli- vahana 217. He was a great thief, but not the less a saint, as he appropriated the booty to the service of the deity, and espe- cially to the construction of the seven walls of the temple at Srirangam. 10. Tondama Alwdr was the incarnation of Vishnu’s garland and was born in the Sdlivdhana year 108, near the Caveri : he led a life of celibacy devoting himself especially to cultivating flowers and preparing garlands for the deity Sriranga Nayak. 11. Ambaramdnar Alwdir, who was an incarnation of Vishnu’s slippers, was born at Sri perwmatur in the year of Sdlivihana 931, or A.D. 1009, and attached himself especially to the service of Varada raja at Kdnchi—he received the stamp of his faith from the hands of Periya Nambi a worshipper of Vishnu at Srirangam. Periya Nambi accompanied the Alwdr to Madhura, instructed him in the essential dogmas of the Vaishnava faith, 260 : TELUGU BOOKS. conferred upon him the title of Rdmdnuja, and directed him to ~ disseminate the lessons he had learned. His other names are Lilavibhuto, Lakshmana muni, Wodiyar, A mbaramandr, Sethagopa, Subhdashyakara, Yatindra, Kulatilaka and Yatisarvabhauwma. ; The twelfth and last Alwdr was Kurath Alwdr, the cousin of the preceding. Images of these Saints are generally kept in the Vaishnava temples in the Dekhin. 1 32.— Yamunachary Cheritra. Paper. Legendary account of a reputed teacher of the Vaishnava religion, and his confutation of Kolahala, the poet and Pundit of the Chola Raja in consequence of which the Saiva faith gave way to that of Vishnu. 33.—Nardyana Jiyara Katha. Palm leaves. Account of the miracles wrought by Nardyanjiyara a devout worshipper of Sriranga, his overcoming the Bauddhas and Mlech- chas and having an interview with the deity Rangandth ; with some account of Venkata Raghava Achdrya, a Vaishnava teacher the son of Tirumalachdri, the son of Govinda Dhira, the son of Narayana Jiyara. i 34.— Bdsaveswara Cheritra. Paper ; incomplete. Legendary account of Bdsaveswara or Bésava or Bdswapd, an incarnation of the bull of Siva, Nandi, who descended to earth to restore the religion of Siva, and who as a real character appears to have been the founder or promoter of the Lingavant religion in the Dekhin in the eleventh century, and minister of Bijala or Vijala Raya king of Kalysn. The work contains chiefly marvellous stories of Bdsave and some of his disciples, and their contests with the Jains, of whom the Raja was the protector, in consequence of which the Jangamas compassed his death. The principal works on the history of Bisava occur in the Hala Karnate language. = PAURANIC AND LEGENDARY LITERATURE. 261 35.— Prabhulinga lila. Paper. : Legendary account of a Jangama Saint, Allama Prabhu, who is reputed to have been the preceptor of Bdsaveswara and his nephew Chenna Basava, the founders or renovators of the Vira- saa religion. 36.—Panditarddhya Cheritra. a. Paper, imperfect—b. do. do. A large collection of marvellous stories relating to different Arddhyas or Saints and Teachers of the ILingavant sect, inter- spersed with a description of the efficacy of the Symbols of Siva, and a variety of Pauranic and other legends, illustrative of the Supremacy of the deity as a Linga. The collection when entire is said to comprise 2000 tales, in five sections, but both these copies are mere fragments. The stories are taken it is asserted from the Bdsava Purdna, and translated by Somandth Arddhya of Palkuri, son of Vira Pocheswara, by the order of his Guru Mallikdrjuna Panditdridhye, the work is dedicated to Surana Amdtya. The following is one of the stories :— Surasdnt the widow of a man of the hunter tribe, who was a devout worshipper of Siva, made after her husband’s decease the Jangam priests the chief objects of her devotion, entertaining them in her house, to the great scandal of her neighbours. The Brahmans of the 4grakaram com- plained to the Raja, that the widow was accustomed to eat intoxicating drugs, smear her body with ashes, wash the feet of the Jangamas, and treat them, the Brahmans, with contumely and abuse. The Raja being much incensed proceeded with the Brahmans to the house of Swurasini, but sought for her and her usual guests in vain, not a soul was to be found. After his departure, a Chanddla fowler of black complexion, robust make, and dwarfish stature, having a flat nose and curly hair, smeared with holy ashes, carrying a rosary of Rudrdksha beads, and wearing a Linge round his neck, passed by the residences of the Brahmans, making a great noise, and pretending to sell fruit, abusing the Brahmans, and reverencing the Jangamas. On arriving at the door of Surasini she welcomed him to her abode, washed his feet, gave him food and an apartment to repose in. As the neighbours now thought they had caught her in the fact, having watched the man into the house, they beset the dwelling, and brought stakes and ropes to secure him.—Swurasdni, hearing the elamour said, *“ What would you : the disciples of Siva come to the houses of his followers ; in the dwelling of the worshipper of Makeswara, Maheswara abides : where the 262 "TELUGU BOOKS. Lingom is reverenced, there is the Lingam—why do you reproach the 4 worshippers of the destroyer of the sacrifice : why do you insult and not follow the example. Itell you,he that is in my house, you cannot discover: the Lord of the world is in my house, you cannot see him : the Supreme God is in my apartments—how should sinners such as you behold Him. How can you gaze upon the three-eyed god.” So saying, she opened the door. The Brahmans rushed in, and sought in every place for the Jangama but could not find him, and they were much astonished and ashamed, being satisfied that the supposed Chanddla must have been Siva himself. ——————— Local History, Biography, é&c. i Krishna Raya Cheritra. a, Palm leaves. b. Paper. i A poetical account of the reign of Krishna Raya, the second, or according to some accounts, the illegitimate son of Narasinha or Narasa Deva Raya, and 17th prince of the Narapati kings of Vijayanagar, which state, it is generally asserted, was founded in the commencement of the 14th century by Harihare and Bulkka Raya, and speedily attained a degree of solidity and power. which enabled it to extend its sway over the provinces south of the Tombuddra, as far as to Cape Comorin, and to make head - of the Dekhin until they combined to effect its downfall. This took place in 1564 at the battle of Tellicotta when Rdma Raja was defeated and slain in an engagement with the united armies of Vijayapur, Ahmedabad, Golconda and Beder. The princes of. Vijayanagar thence ceased to exercise a paramount authority: over the states of the Dikhin, although individuals of the famil y continued to hold portions of the empire at Pennakonda, Chandra= gire and Vellur to a recent period. : The power and reputation of the princes of Vijayanagar, and the comparatively modern periods at which they flourished, have rendered their history familiar in the Dekhin, and numerous accounts of them are contained in the papers of this collection. From these, several notices were derived by Col. Wilkes, and published in the introductory chapters of his History of Mysore, LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &¢. 263 and Col. Mackenzie himself published an account of the princes of Vijayanagar in the Asiatic Annual Register for 1804. In general, however, the original records are little more than Chronological lists, one of which has been published in the introduction to Mr. Campbell’s Telugu Grammar, avowedly from this source. These lists vary, not very widely perhaps for Indian history, but still more considerably, both as to persons and dates than might have been expected, from the facilities afforded to accuracy in both respects. The usual enumeration of princes from Bukka to the third Sriranga is 27 princes, but a list at Permatur gives 31. The date most commonly assigned for the foundation of Vijayanagar is A. D. 1836 and that of the prince last named A. D. 1646 but the Permatur list makes the first date A. D. 1215 and places Sriranga ten years later—we have also the dates 1313, and 1314, assigned for the commencement of the dynasty,—and these are the most usual, although there is reason to think that even 1336 is rather too early. Considerable variety also prevails in the local accounts with respect to the origin of this dynasty. As noticed by Col, Wilkes, one account describes the founders Bukka and Harihara as Officers of the Raja of Warankal, who founded an indepen- dant principality after the subversion of that state by the arms of Ala ad din—another tradition makes them Hindu Officers in the service of the Mohammedan prince, who gave them the site of Anagundi or Vijayanagar in Jagir. The more usual tradition ascribes the construction of the city to Vidydranya or Madhava, the famous commentator on the Vedas, and a man of great learning, who, it is said was enabled to build the city by the treasure with which Bhuvaneswari, a form of Durga whom he had propitiated by his devotions, enriched him. He reigned, it is asserted, twenty-five years and then gave the city to Bukka, the son of a Cowherd, who had fed him with milk when he led the life of an ascetic. It is Very unnecessary, however, to pay regard to any of these traditions for Midiare leaves no doubt of his own character, and that of Bukka, in various passages of his works. He calls himself, and is termed by his brother, also a writer of eminence, the minister of 264 TELUGU BOOKS. Sangama, the son of Kampa a powerful prince whose rule extended to the Southern, Eastern and Western Seas. Bukka and Harihara are named by Madhava as the sons of Sangama, and an inscription published in the Asiatic Researches, (vol. 1x.) verifies the relation. It is clear therefore that Bukka and Hari- hara were descended from a line of Princes, insignificant very probably as to their territorial possessions, notwithstanding Mdadhave’s hyperbolical description of their power, and to a certain extent perhaps dependant on the paramount Rajas of Warankal or Télingana, the annihilation of whose supremacy elevated these petty chiefs into the founders of an imperial dynasty. The Mohammedan historians of the South of India, speak of the | Princes of Bijnagar or Vijayanagar as possessed of power long anterior to the Mohammedan invasions of Southern India, and Ferishta asserts that the Government of the country had been exercised by the ancestors of Krishna Raj of Bijnagar for seven centuries. For all historical purposes, however, the origin of this state as a substantial principality, may be admitted to have occurred at the period specified, although by no means in the manner described in the tradition. The following is the Chronological Statement, most generally ! received 1 Bookka Raya from A. D. 1313 to 4. D. 1327 or 14 years. 2 Harihara 2 33 1327 0 3 1341 » 14 3 3 Vijaya 4 wii 134), 5 13B40, 130) 4 Viswadeva » w. 1354... ,, 1362, 8 5 Ramadeva 5 wo 1362 oc C1360. 7 6 Virdpdksho i os ABB L374 Ls 7 Moallzkarjuna - % wo 1374 5, CARS, Tu, 8 Ramachandrao 3 ” 1381 ” » 1390 9 9 3 9 Saluvaganda + 5 1890.45 ni 1397 0s 7 is 10 Devardya v oe ABT oe A412 15 1, 11 Kumbhaya o wo HAD ir, STATE, Be 12 Kumdra ow VIZ 0c M48 SE 4 © 13 Sdaluvaganda 2d. ” wo MBL, Ul oc l428 02 © 14 Saluva Narasink - wo 1408, a AATY L040 15 Immadz deva 2 w THT iy A488, VU], 16 Viranarasinh o 5 1RE CL S508, 19) LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &r. 17 Krishnadeva 18 Achyuta 19 Sadaswa 20 Trimala 21 Sriranga 22 Venkatapati 93 Srirange 2nd. 94 Venkata 95 Rdmadeva 26 Anagunds Venkatapats 27 Sriranga 3d. 260 from A. D. 1509 to A. D.1529 or 20 yrs. 1529 ,, 1543 ,,:135, 1342, 0 1504 000 1562, *, V572,, 8 5 1572, 1586 ,, 14 ,, 1586 ,, 0 pp 1615 5.29 1615 ,, ” 1628 ,, 13 , 1628, \, 1038, 817, 1636, (5m A643, Tk, 43, 2035 ,22 1655, ,,. 1665, 10 7, 352 met From an examination of the inscriptions in the Mackenzie Collection several exceptions are suggested to this chronological arrangement—~Grants of but fifteen princes are found, and one of those is not in the above list—of these, two are cotemporary with others, reducing the list to thirteen, amongst whom 256 years are divided, leaving only about 46 unaccounted for, which we cannot suppose to be divisible among 14 kings. It 1s very probable, therefore, that several of the names in the above list are gratuitous interpositions, and it is also clear, as in the case of Virdpdksha, that some of them are misplaced. The names and dates of the inscriptions are the following :— 1 Bukka Raya 2 Harthara 3 Deva Raya 4 Mallskarjuna 5 Virdpdksha 6 Narasinha 7 Krishna 8 Achyuta 9 Sadasiva 10 Trimala 11 Sreranga 12 Venkatapati 13 Virarama 2 2» 4. D. 1370 to 1375 1385 to 1429 1426 to 1458 1451 to 1465 1473 to 1479 1487 to 1508 1508 to 1530 1530 to 1542 1542 to 1570 1568 to 1571 1574 to 1584 1587 to 1608 1622 to 1626 34 266 TELUGU BOOKS. We have between the first and second princes a blank of three years, and the same between the eleventh and twelfth, anc between the two last an interval of fourteen, which need not be wondered at, as the reduced state of the family must have made their grants less regular and frequent. It is also to be observed that in some instances we have contemporaneous dates, or the grants of one prince beginning before those of his predecessor terminate. This may be owing to inaccuracy in the record, or to the practice of Hindu princes associating the heir presumptive in the government, so that two princes reign at the same time. Another source of confusion arises from the assumption of regal powers by the Minister, whilst leaving to the rightful sovereign the title of Raja, and some independent authority in unimportant matters, in which case, grants by the real and by the titular monarch will run parallel; thus amongst the inscriptions a number occur in the name of I'madi Prauwrha Deva Raya datin o from 1450 to 1466—being nearly the same extent as the grants of Mallikdrjuna from 1451 to 1465 and these names therefore apply either to one person, to two contemporary princes, or to. a reigning Minister and pageant prince. The latter we know to be the case in another instance, or Rama Raya whose grants are very numerous, and date from 1547 to 1562. Those of Sadasiva are also very numerous, and extend from 1542 to 1570, but this prince we learn from both Hindu and Mohammedan anthorities | was a cypher and Rama Raja, the Minister, exercised the functions of king. ] According to some of the traditions, the first princes of the family were from Telingana, but others bring them from Tuluva, | which seems most probable, as they were possessed at an early period of their intercourse with the Mohammedans, of sea ports 1 on the Western Coast. In the latter part of the 15th century, the line was changed, and Narasa, Narasinha or Vira Narasinha, whom the Hindu records regard as of Telinga extraction, is des- cribed by Ferishta as a powerful chief of Telingana who had - possessed himself of the greater part of the territory of Vijaya- Be \ 20CAL HISTORY, EL0GRALPNY, &e. 267 nagar. His illegitimate son, Krishan Riya appears to have been . the most distinguished of the whole series of Vijayanagar princes, | and although his name is not mentioned by Ferishta, it is admit- | ted that in 1520 or in his reign, the Mussulmans sustained a severe defeat from the armies of Vijayanagar, and that subse- | quently a good understanding prevailed between that Court and the Bijapur monarchy for a considerable period. According to | the authority which has given rise to these observations, Krishna Rdya was the son of Narasa or Narasinha by Nigamba a friend or attendant of the queen, and was actually an incarnation of Krishna the deity. His step-mother Tppamba jealous of his | superiority as a boy over her son Viranarasinha, prevailed on her | husband to order Krishna Deva to be put to death. The officer to whom this duty was entrusted being reluctant to fulfil it, | applied to the Prime Minister, who undertook £0 secrete the prince till he could be produced with safety, and the king was told that his commands had been obeyed. In his last illness, { the king was much afflicted for the death of his son on which { the Minister produced the prince, and Krishna Deva was declared {his heir and successor. The Minister delayed proclaiming him ‘till he had secured the concurrence of the Palligars, which was ‘obtained it is said through supernatural aid, an absurd tale {being introduced for this purpose. Viranarasinha, 1t is added, tdied of vexation on his brother’s being acknowledged Raja. The {contests of Krishna Rdya with the Mohammedan prince of { Bijapur have been already adverted to, and he is here said to {have waged successful war against the Mohammedan sovereign of Golconda. § 1 # According to this work, Krishna Raya reduced Mavsur, and ithe country along the Cawveri to his ruthoriigeadotontod the {Mohammedan Armies of Bijapur and Golconda—captured the {Forts of Udayagiri, Kondavir, and Kondapilli, and invaded {Orissa, the Gajapati Prince of which country was compelled to ido him homage. He married the daughter of the Raja of Orissa, Jind return to Vijayanagar, with which the narrative concludes. i1T'he work is by Dhurjati son of Arugandsi Kasipati and was com- peed by order of the ruler of Arvidi in the Ceded Districts, 268 TELUGU BOOKS. Krishna Rdya was a great patron of literature both Samnse and Telugu, aud the principal works in the latter date from I reign. Of the learned men of his court, eight are distinguishe Peddana, Venkata pdta, Bhattu murtts, Pingala Surandrya. The first is a Sanscrit writer, the last are eminent as Telugu authors. 2. —Rama Raja Cheritra. a. Palm leaves.—b. Paper. Vijayanagar, with a description of the hostilities carried on by. him and his sons Siranga Riya, and Venkatapati Riya against the Mohammedan princes of the Dekhin. Composed by Vengays | son of Surappa by command of Rima Raja. This work of course does not contain the particulars of Rima Raja’s fatal conflict with the Mohammedan princes, originating immediately in the insult offered to the envoy of I. brahim Adil Shah. This] } i going to an audience of the Raja, the envoy — on his way some swine intended to be given to menials of the court. As he expressed his abhorrence of these unclean animals to the Raja, picked up grains from the orlaes of swine, and took an | tunity of shewing him the fact. The insult roused Ibrahi Adil Shah to arms, and he was readily joined by the oth Mohammedan princes who were eager to revenge indigni offered to Mosques and the faithful, by the Hindus, w acting as allies with one or other of them in their wars amo themselves. Rdma Rajo met them with great spirit, an sanguinary action took place at Talikota on the banks of th Krishna. The contest was long doubtful, but the Raja accidentally made prisoner, and instantly beheaded. His army then dispersed and immense slaughter took place in the pursuit. The confederates advanced to Vijayanagar, which was taken,| : LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &ec. 269 and plundered, and the country laid utterly waste. The power of the state fell never to rise again. Different members of the family settled in Pennakonda, Chandragiri, Vellore and some returned to Anagondr on the N. E. quarter of Vijayanagar : the latter branch after being expelled by Tippu became dependant on the English Government as petty Landholders. On the downfall of Vijayanagar the Governors to Gingee, Trichanapalls, Mysore and other places to the south became at the same time independent, and continued so with various changes of fortune till they were comprised within the pale of British dominion or control. This work is also entitled the Narapati vijayam or Rama Vijayam and is nothing more than a detailed and encomiastic genealogy. The descent of the Raja is traced to Brahmd through the lunar race to Nanda one of the seven kings of the Andhra dominions—the ninth from him it is said was Chaulukya Bhipdla in whose race many kings governed the earth, to Vijala king of Kalyan. The genealogy is then uninterrupted although not always very distinct : the direct line appears to be as follows :— Vijala Vira kumara Tata Pinna Somadeva—who took Rachir Rdghava Pinneswara Bulkka Rama Rdja—who took Kondanole and made it his capital : he had two sons of whom the younger, Sriranga—succeeded : he had 5 sons and was succeeded by the fourth, Terumala—he had four sons, and was succeeded by the third, Rama Terumala Sriranga—appointed to a high office by Venkatapati Raya, and married to the daughter of Narasinha Deva, by whom he had 270 TELUGU BOOKS. Rimadeva Rdya,~who by the aid of his brother Venkata: pati, and two chiefs of the same family, Venkatadri and Terumala, subdued | Guti, Pennakonda, and other places, and defeated the king of Golconda : b be had five sons, of whom the line continued in, Sriranga, Chenna Venkatapati Venkatapats Timma or Terumala in the service of Krishna Raya. Venkatapats : a Réma Rdaya—also called Kodanda Rima who married the daughter of Krishna Rdya—and had by different wives, Peddavenkata, Venkatapati, and Rdma or Kodanda Rama. : 3.—Krishna Raya Agrahdram Charuvu Purvottara. Account of a tank in a religious endowment in the Chandragiri circar and district of Nellore, attributed to Krishna Raya. The grant was continued by Rdya Mahasinh Silada. 4.—Pratapa Cheritra.’ Paper. An account of Pratdpa Rudra the last of the Kakateya kings of Telingana of any power. According to this account the family descended from Arjuna : thus, Parilshit Janamejaya Satanika Kshemalka Somendra Somanripa Uttunga Bhuja who first removed to the Dekhin, and was succeeded by Nanda, who founded Nandagiri. His grandson Somadeva was defeated and killed by the Balld- hadu of Cuttack, the Bdlhara probably of the Arab Geographers. —His wife being pregnant, fled and found refuge in the house LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &e. 9271 of a Brahman named Mddhavasermd at Anumakonda or Hanu- madgiri. The boy was named Mddhava vermd, who, when he grew up, raised a formidable army, chiefly through the favour of Pad- makshi a form of Durga, and with it reduced Anumakonda and the country between the Goddveri ahd Krishna to subjection. He is considered, and perhaps with reason, as the founder of the family—his reign, and those of his descendants are thus enume- rated. Madhava verma reigned ... Res ar ... 160 years. Padmasena... 0 ps ok Se 7A Vennamd ... avs on £55, YS Yeruia ... es i ". Bis TS Kurunks ... i 5s 2% vs ww. 76 Pendikonda ... oh wh L. ars Bhuvanika malla ... a a he Th ue Tribhuvanilka mall ee as bh Li ATe Kakatipralaya ... or on 3 SR Ridra madhave ... i. Ap ald oa gs Mahadeva ... oy 0 ip ne don 295 Ganapatideva ‘is ioe is fli ae Rudrddevr. .. fi a es 2 orn Annamadeva i fo ol og aa Pratipa Ridra ... Eu oo “a0 ‘making altogether 1000 ginte Of these princes Kakatipralaya is said to have removed the capital from Anumakonda to Warankal in Sal. 990, or A. D. 11068. Inscriptions however in the time of Ganapatideva occur ‘lated A. D. 1231, whilst Warankal was taken and plundered in 1.323, in the time of a son’ of Pratdpa Rudra who held a short 1 overeignty over the remains of the city, after its first capture 1y the Mohammedans. If we reckon from the last, as the best i uthenticated period, we may place the commencement of tho i lynasty with Madhava vermé something less than three centuries I arlier, or in the end of the 11th or beginning of the 12th century 1 the Christian era. Although Warankal ceased to be the apital of a state of any note after its spoliation by the Moham- ihedans, it continued to be the residence of princes of some 272 : TELUGU BOORS. power, between whom and the Mohammedan princes, and the Rajas of Vijayanagar, frequent intercourse was maintained both of peace and war. Its final downfall appears to have been owing: to the extension of the power of the Gajapati princes of Orissa, as much as to the ascendancy of the Mohammedan arms. By Virana son of Mallapa Raja, a Brahman of the Atreya family whe resided at Charuvapalli in the Pulikonda district—the work com- prises the legendary history of Anumakonda or Hanumadgiri. 5.—Jangama Kdlajnyana. a. Paper.—b. Palm leaves. 3: An account of the princes of various countries in the south of India, subsequently to the reign of Vijala Rdya at Kalydna, especially of the Velala kings, and of the Vijayanagar dynasty te the defeat and death of Rima Riya, given in a prophetic strair by Sarvajna, a Jangama priest and his son Virdpana. The p o phecy extends to a future period when Vijaydbhinandana o Viravasanta and Chenna Bdsavanna are to meet at Sri Saila— the latter is to become the Minister of the former, who is i reign over the whole earth, and the joint efforts of the two wil render the Jangama the universal faith. Sarvajna is said fi have been the son of a Brahman by a woman of the Potter tribe and to have taught the Jangama doctrines from the age of ter until he was re-united with Siva. 1 6-—Kdtama Raja Cheritra. a. Palm_leaves.—b. Paper. A long account, in which fact and fiction are curiously blended, of a petty war between two chiefs who rose to independence after the downfall of the state of Warankal, in the 14th century, Manav Siddha or Siddhi Raja the prince of Nellore was one of the parties, and the other was Kditama Raja, the ruler of Yeragada, assisted by Padma Nayak of Palnad. The dispute originated in the herds of Katama trespassing on the pastures of Siddha Raja; a force under Tikkana Mantri, the cousin of Tikkana Samayoje the poet, was sent to drive them out, but wa repelled by the herdsmen supported by troops. Tikkana bein received with great coldness by his parents and his wife on hi LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &¢ 273 return home, vowed to redeem his credit or perish—he was accordingly killed in the next encounter. The people of Kdtama being hard pressed in a subsequent engagement, invoked the aid of the cows, who accordingly attacked and put the enemy to the route. Siddhi raja was then obliged to come in person to the field of battle, where in a personal conflict with Katama he was killed, and Kdtama died of his wounds. This seems to have terminated a contest of a very sanguinary description, and each party withdrew to their own boundaries. The death of Siddhi- raja led to the subversion of the short-lived principality of Nellore, and the territory was soon afterwards included in the possessions of the Redlawar family of Condavir. 71.—Pdlndd Vira Cheritra. Paper. Account of a seven years war, from 1080 to 1087, carried on by Brahma Naidu and twelve other landholders and graziers, against two towns, Gujerla and Macherla, in the Pdlndd country, and which originated in a dispute at a cock-fight. 8.— Nava Chola Cheritra. Paper. An account of nine of the most distinguished of the Chola princes, or Kerikala, Vikrama, Uttunga, Adivara, Varadherma, Satyendra, Manujendra, Vira and Uttama, confined however to fabulous narratives of the faith of these princes in the Vira Saiva or Jangama religion as related by Panditdrddhya, a Jangam pro- fessor, to Bhatravendra, Raja of Sosalipur in Mysur, a great patron of the sect. The work is interspersed with marvel- lous tales of the actions of different priests or saints of the sect, and is translated from the Karndta. By Silamanupa Setti a descendant of Sankara Dds one of the disciples of Chen Baseswer— one of the founders of the Jangama form of Swiva worship in the Eleventh century. 9.—Nandala Krishnama Vamsdvals. - Genealogical account of Nandale Krishnama of Nandal—the son of Nrisinharaja, the son of Ndrayan, the son of Nrisinha, 35 74 LW ATELUGU BOOXZS. - who first settled at Nandal—the son of Srinjaraya, the son of Arviti Bukka Raya, a prince of the lunar race. This genealogy | is extracted from the introduction to the Kald, purnodaya dedi- cated by the author Pingala Surana to Krishnama Raya. i 3 10.—Valugutivaru Vansdvali. 1] a. Paper.—b. do. Genealogical account of the Valugut: family of Rajas or Zemin- dars in possession of Venkatagiri. The founder of the family is said to have been Ohavi Redd: who discovered a hidden treasure, of which he became duly possessed by offering, with his own con- sent, his servant to Bhatrava or Vetala, whence he was termed : Pétélmdri Vetdla Rao. His son Prasidita Naidu was chiefly instrumental in raising Pratdpa Rudra to the throne of Warangal After the overthrow of that prince, the members of this family ex- tended their authority over a number of districts along the Krishna River. Two of them, brothers, Anupota Naidu and Madan Naidu are said to have defeated and taken a hundred and one Rajas, fifty-one of whom they ground in oil mills, and fifty they offered in sacrifice to Kali and other Saiva deities. Another great conqueror was Iungam Naidu who slew Anuvdma Reda, and had his figure and those of other Rajas sculptured on his spitting pot. A second Anupote subdued Kodavir and Rajamahendri and established himself there and at Chinapatam. The family seem to have been then subjected to the Vijayanagar dynasty, and several members of it, as Padakondapa Naidu and his brother Gene Naidu—with the two sons of the latter Naya- nappa, and Timma distinguished themselves against the Moham- medans in the reigns of Krishna Deva, Achyuta Raya, and Rama Raja. Yacham Naidu who reigned about 1600 is also said to have been a great conqueror, defeating Makaraja and Devalpupa Naidu—capturing Chenji or Gingt and Palemkota and extending his arms to the south as far as Madura. His grandson however appears as the feudatory of the Kuiteb Shaki king of Golconda, holding wvenkatagiri by his permission as Nankar or alimentary estate. Benmjar Yachem his Great-grandson was put to death by Zulfikar Khan the General of Aurungzeb about A. D. 1696 but the zemindari was granted after an interval to his son. The 275 direct line terminated with the 37th descent in 1776 but was continued by adoption. The following appears to be the series of succession, omitting the collateral branches. The statement LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &c is not always very distinct. 1 Pdtalmdre Vetal 2 Damanaidu 3 Vanamnaidu 4 Yeradakshanavdu 5 Sinha manavdu 6 Madan 7 Vedagiri Naidu 8 Kumdr madan 9 Sinham Naidu 10 Pada Stnham 11 Chenna Sinham 12 Anupota 13 Sarvasinh 14 Dhermanaidu 15 Timmanaidu 16 Chiti daksha 17 Anupota 18 Madan 19 Sura 20 Yachamanaid the founder of the Valagut: branch. 21 Chenna Sinh 22 Nirvin Rdyappa, in whose honour Malana the poet com- posed the Vykunthdrohana. 23 Kumdra Timma Naidu. 24. Padakonda Naidu 25 Padakonda Naidu 2nd. 26 Chennapa Naidu 27 Venkatddri Naidu who pos- sessed Venkatagiri, and gave it that name, as it was a hill dedicated to Kili or Kali malé—The village is situat- ed a kos from Venkdtdchala. 28 Raydpad 29 Pennakondapa Noidu 30 Yachama 31 Kasture 32 Yacham Naidu 33 Padayachem 34 Kumdgr Yachem 35 Bengar Yachem murdered A. D. 1696 36 Kumdr Yachem died 1747 37 Bengar Yachem and Padaya- chem 1776 38 Kumdr Yachem (adopted) 1804 39 Bengar Yachem (adopted.) 11.—Kasikhanda molo vuna Reddivar Vansdvali. Paper. The introductory chapter of a Telugu version of the Kas: Khand, giving an account of the family of the author’s patron Virabhadra son of Allada Bhupa son of Dadaya Reddi, son of Perumalla Reddi. By Srindth. The same genealogy is given in the Bhimakhanda, by the same author, deduced ultimately 276 TELUGU BOOKS. from Proleya Vamana the founder of the Reddiwar family of Kondavir. 3 12.—Matala Teruvengala Raya Cheritra. a. Paper—b. do. 3 Genealogical account of Teruvengala, a prince of the Matalavar family and ruler of Siddhdvat near Karapa and whose descent ig brought down from Vaiwaswata Menu through Rdma, and an unnamed Chola Bhupa, to Matali Timma Blupa the founder of the family, from whom the hero of the work is the tenth in direct succession ; by Nadimanti Venkatapati. : 13. —Tanjawar Raja Cheritra. a. Palm leaves—b. do. An account of some of the first Ndyaks of Madura. Soon after the establishment of the Vijayanagar Dynasty, their authority was extended over nearly the whole of the countries to the south, i leaving them in general under the management of their princes as feudatories paying tribute. In the reign of Krishna Raya two. of these, the princes of Chole and Pandya, or Tanjore and Madura being at war, Nagama Ndyak, a Telugu officer of the Raya was ~ sent to the support of the Pandyan prince. After subduing the Chola Raja, Ndgame imprisoned his Ally, and assumed the sovereignty, in consequence of which a Force was sent against him under his son Viswandth Néayak who defeated his father, and sent him prisoner to Vijayanagar. The father was forgiven in consideration of the loyalty of the son, and the latter, on the death of the Madura prince which happened shortly afterwards, was made Governor of Madura. He took advantage of the hostilities between the Rajas of Vijayanagar, and their Moham- medan neighbours, to convert his government into an indepen- dency and was succeeded in it by his descendants. The dynasty extended to 14 princes, commencing about 1530, and continuing till the middle of the last century, when Chandasaheb got posses- sion of Trichinapali. The following appears to be the most accurate enumeration of these princes, some of whom have left remarkable traces of their reigns at Madura and Trichinapali, and others were well known to the Christian Missionaries. Cf hd LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &c. 277 1 Viswandth—about 1530 2 Krishnapa 3 Virapa 4 Viswapa 5 Kumdra Krishnapa 6 Kasturi Ranjapa 7 Mutu Khishnapa 8 Virapa died 1623 9 Terumala or Trimal 1663 l “10 Mutu Virapa— | 11 Choka ndth died : 1687 12 Krishna Mutu Virapa 1695 | 13 Vijaya ranga ; part of the time under the regency of his mother Mangamdl ; died 1731 | 14 Vijaya Kumdra ; under the regency of his adoptive mother | Mindkshi, in whose time the Mohammedan prince seized | the fort—the Princes poisoned herself—the adoptive son and his father survived these disturbances, and became dependants on the Paligar of Ramndd, or the Nawabs of the Carnatic, until the whole came under British authority. 14.—Trichinapaly Bdja Cheritra. TE ET EE EE nT TEE Palm leaves. | An account of the actions of Raghundth, a Paligar of the Tinne- well country who conquered different districts from the Setupati or Mdrawa prince, and from the Mohammedan governor of 7'rs- | chinapali. : | According to this tract he was descended from the deity | Indra, who had by a mortal nymph several sons—Terumala Baya of the Akita tribe descended from one of these became a prince of great power, and is regarded as the first of the dynasty the : line of which is the following: — : 1 Terumala Rayo 6 Navana Saurs | 2 Panchikhya 7 Pachanarapdle 3 Tondaka 8 Ndmana 4 Navanacholadhipa 9 Pachamahisu 5 Terumala Nripalachandra 10 Keankinipats 978 TELUGU BOOKS. 11 Zonaka Nlzpats 13 Padmdpta 12 Tsrumala Bhipa 14 Raghunith The last was an officer in the service of Vijaya Rdghava Raja of Tanjore, and subdued various districts to the South, which ie appears to have erected into an independent principality. His son was Tirumala Raya, his son was Sri Vijaya Raghunath whe it is said conquered Chanda Khan, and took up his residence in the Tondaman country. | 15.—Sinhale dwipa Rdja Katha. Palm leaves. Account of a war between Krishnapa Nayak of Madura, ant Tumbi Ndyak, here called king of Ceylon, but who appears f have been only a petty Polygar of Tinnevelli or Rdimndd who! was defeated and deposed by the second of the Madura Ndya 3 Periya Krishnapd. 4 16.—Kakaralapudi Gopdla Pdyaka Rao Vamsdvali. Paper. Genealogical account of Gopdla Pdyaka Rao, Zemindar o Anakapilli near Vizagapatam. It is properly an introduction the tale of the marriage of Rukmdwvat:: dedicated to Ramabhadre the son of Gopdla Rao. By Somanath. 1 17.—Kaliyuga Rdja Cheritra. Palm leaves. A short account of some of the most distinguished princes of the Kal: age, as Parikshit, Satdnika, &c. 1 18.—Bdsaveswara Kalagnydn. Palm leaves. ® An account of the state of the Dekhin in the reign of Alben, | and of a person named Seshdppa being inspired by Malikarjung to give fresh activity to the Virasaiva or Jangama sect—By Virdya, a Jangama priest. : 19.—Sankara Cheritra. Palm leaves. An account of the Saiva reformer Sankardcharya, who w an incarnation of Sive, and instructed in theology by Govin LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &c 279 | Quru at Chidambaram—his wanderings over India, and confuta- | tion of various sects are narrated in the usual strain, and he is | stated to have caused the Jains to be put to death at Yudhapuri. ‘He established the Math at Sringipur or Sringeri and the temple ‘of Kdamékshi and Sri chakra at Kanchi and was finally liberated | from existence at Kanchi. By Venkataya, known by the title of Andhra Kilidds or the Kalidds of Telingana, an inhabitant of | Vellore. : 20.—Surapura Rdja Vamsdvals. Paper. (Genealogical account of the Zemindars of Surapura or Zorapur ‘in the Hydrabad country ; an estate cleared for cultivation by imma Reddi under the authority of Aurengzeb’s officers in ‘the seventeenth century. 21.—Rangarao Cheritra. Paper. | Account of the attack of the Fort of Ranga Rao Zemindar of \Bobili, by Mon. Bussy and the troops of Vijaya Rima Raja, the (death of Ranga Rao, and his family and adherents—the appoint- ‘ment of Vijaya Rdma, and his assassination by the maternal ‘Uncle of Rdnga Rao. This is the story told by Orme, vol. 2, ‘part 1, p. 254. + 22.—Makardj Bomardj Vamsdvali. a. Paper—b. do. Genealogy and historical account of the Makarajwar princes ‘who ruled at Karvetinagara, or the Zemindars of Narayanvaram ‘or Naranvar not far to the south of the Tripeti hills. The family is deduced from a Chola king termed Dhamanjaya Chola through Tondaman Chakravartti, in whose race Ndrdyan Raj was born, who founded the city of Ndardyan varam or Kalydna Patan from its being on the Kalydn, or what is now termed the Naranvaram river. The line then proceeds through 87 descents to Maka Raj, whose nephew it is asserted was an Ally or feudatory of Krishna Raya of Vijaynagar. The descent is continued through fifteen other names, to Kaveri Ray, Raja of Kdrveti nagaram in the Zilla of Chitore, with whom the work concludes, and by 280 TELUGU BOOKS. whose desire it was completed by different poets of his court. ~ is more a panegyrical than historical account of the family, is copiously intermingled with praises of the deity Venkatdcha Swdma. 23.—Kanyakd Cheritra. Paper. Traditionary account of the voluntary exile or death of the Vaisyas of Penakonda in consequence of Vishnuverddhana Raja’s demanding the daughter of Kusuma setts in marriage, and on t merchant’s refusal, attempting to carry her off by force. In co sequence, one hundred families it is said migrated to the west eighty to the east, two hundred to Goa, and one hundred and thirty to the north, whilst Kusumetti, his daughter, and on hundred and two families burnt themselves. Vishnu verddhana inl consequence of the imprecation pronounced by the Virgin died— his head bursting in two. His son Rdjardya Narendra appease the surviving Vaisyas, and induced them to remain at Penakonda making Virdpaksha, the son of Kusumasetti, chief over eightee S towns.—By Guruvaya. a ee Poetry, Plays, Tales, &c. Ee 1.—Avrdvata Cheritra. Paper, incomplete. 1 Glandhari intending to offer worship to the Image of Indra Elephant omits to invite Kuntt the mother of the Pandavas, wh complains to her sons. Arjuna compels Indra to send hi Fdephant in person to receive his mother’s homage, to whie ceremony Glandhari is invited. The story is told in verse. i 2. — Ambarisha Cheritra. Palm leaves. Story of Ambarisha king of Ayodhya the worshipper of Krish: ’ in whose behalf the Discus of Vishnu threatened to destroy th Muni Durvdsas, until arrested by the mediation of the king. h story is told in several of the Vaishnava Purdnas, especially in LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &c. 273 return home, vowed to redeem his credit or perish—he was accordingly killed in the next encounter. The people of Katama being hard pressed in a subsequent engagement, invoked the aid of the cows, who accordingly attacked and put the enemy to the route. Siddhi raja was then obliged to come in person to the field of battle, where in a personal conflict with Katama he was killed, and Kdtama died of his wounds. This seems to have terminated a contest of a very sanguinary description, and each party withdrew to their own boundaries. The death of Siddhi- raja led to the subversion of the short-lived principality of Nellore, and the territory was soon afterwards included in the possessions of the Redlawar family of Condaver. 71.—Pdlndd Vira Cheritra. Paper. Account of a seven years war, from 1080 to 1087, carried on by Brahma Naidu and twelve other landholders and graziers, against two towns, Gujerla and Macherla, in the Pdlndd country, and which originated in a dispute at a cock-fight. 8.— Nava Chola Cheritra. Paper. An account of nine of the most distinguished of the Chola princes, or Kerikala, Vikrama, Uttunga, Adivara, Varadherma, Satyendra, Manujendra, Vira and Uttama, confined however to fabulous narratives of the faith of these princes in the Vira Sava or Jangama religion as related by Panditdrddhya, a Jangam pro- fessor, to Bhairavendra, Raja of Sosalipur in Mysur, a great patron of the sect. The work is interspersed with marvel- lous tales of the actions of different priests or saints of the sect, and is translated from the Karndta. By Silamanupa Setti a ~ descendant of Sankara Das one of the disciples of Chen Baseswer—. ‘one of the founders of the Jangama form of Saiva worship in the Eleventh century. 9.—Nandala Krishnama Vamsdvali. Genealogical account of Nandale Krishnama of Nandal—the son of Nrisinharaja, the son of Ndrayan, the son of Nrisinha, 35 274 TELUGU BOOKS. who first settled at Nandal—the son of Srinjaraya, the son of Arviti Bukka Raya, a prince of the lunar race. This genealog y | is extracted from the introduction to the Kald, purnodaya dedis cated by the author Pingale Surana to Krishname Raya. * 5 10.—TValugutivaruw Vansavalr. a. Paper.—b. do. a Genealogical account of the Valuguti family of Rajas or Zemin- dars in possession of Venkatagiri. The founder of the family ig said to have been Chavt Redd: who discovered a hidden treasure, of which he became duly possessed by offering, with his own con- sent, his servant to Bhairava or Vetdla, whence he was termed: Pétalmdare Vetdla Rao. His son Prasddita Naidu was chiefly instrumental in raising Protdpa Rudra to the throne of Warangal After the overthrow of that prince, the members of this family ex= tended their authority over a number of districts along the Krishna River. Two of them, brothers, Anupota Naidu and Mada Naidu are said to have defeated and taken a hundred and one Rajas, fifty- one of whom they ground in oil mills, and fifty they offered in sacrifice to Kali and other Saiva deities. Another great conqueror was Lingam Naidu who slew Anuvima Redai, and had his figure and those of other Rajas sculptured on his spitting pot. = A second Anupota subdued Kodavir and Rajamahendri and established himself there and at Chinapatam. The family seem to have been then subjected to the Vijayanagar. dynasty, and several members of it, as Padakondapa Naidu and his brother Gene Naidu—with the two sons of the latter Naya- nappa, and Timma distinguished themselves against the Moham- medans in the reigns of Krishna Deva, Achyuta Raya, and Rama Raja. Yacham Noidu who reigned about 1600 is also said to have been a great conqueror, defeating Makaraja and Devalpupa Naidu—capturing Chenji or Gings and Palemkota and extending his arms to the south as far as Madura. His grandson however appears as the feudatory of the Kutteb Shahi king of Golconda, holding wvenkatagiri by his permission as Nankar or alimentary estate. Benjar Yachem his Great-grandson was put to death by Zulfikar Khan the General of Aurungzeb about A. D. 1696 but * the zemindari was granted after an interval to his son. The LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &ec 275 ; direct line terminated with the 37th descent in 1776 but was « continued by adoption. of succession, omitting the collateral branches. 12 16 13 is not always very distinct. 1 Pdtalmdary Vetdl 2 Damanaiduw 3 Vanamnaidu Yeradakshanatduw Sinha manaidu Madan Vedagirt Naidu Kumdr madan Sinham Naidu Pada Sinham Chenna Sinham Anupota Sarvasinh Dhermanardu Timmanardu Chiti daksha Anupota Madan Sura Yachamanard the founder of the Valagutt branch. 21 Chenna Sinh 22 Nirvan Rayappa, in whose honour Malana the poet com- posed the Vykunthdrohana. © 00 IO Ota 10 11 13 14 15 17 19 20 The following appears to be the series The statement 23 Kumdra Timma Naidu. 24. Padakonda Navdu 25 Padakonda Naidu 2nd. 26 Chennapa Naidu 27 Venkatddri Naidu who pos- sessed Venkatagiri, and gave it that name, as it was a hill dedicated to Kali or Kali malé—The village is situat- ed a kos from Venkdtdchala. 98 Rdydpd 29 Pennakondapa Naidu 30 Yachama 31 Kasturi 32 Yacham Naidu 33 Padayachem 34 Kumdr Yachem 35 Bengar Yachem murdered A.D, 1696 Kumar Yachem died 1747 Bengar Yachem and Padaya- chem 1776 36 37 38 Kumdr Yachem (adopted) 1804 39 Bengar Yachem (adopted.) 11.—Kasikhanda molo vuna Reddivar Vansdvali. Paper. The introductory chapter of a Telugu version of the Kasi Khand, giving an account of the family of the author’s patron Virabhadra son of Allada Bhupa son of Dadaya Reddi, son of Perumalla Reddi. By Srindth. The same genealogy is given in the Bhimakhanda, by the same author, deduced ultimately 276 TELUGU BOOKS. from Proleya Vimana the founder of the Reddiwar family o of Kondavir. 3 12.—Matala Teruvengala Raya rite, a. Paper—b. do. Genealogical account of Teruvengala, a prince of the Matala ar family and ruler of Siddhdvat near Karapa and whose descent i y brought down from Vaiwaswata Menu through Rdma, and ax i unnamed Chola Bhupa, to Matali Timma Bhupa the founder o | the family, from whom the hero of the work is the tenth in direct succession; by Nadimanti Venkatapati. 4 13.—Tanjawar Raja Cheritra. a. Palm leaves—b. do. ; An account of some of the first Nayaks of Madura. Soon after the establishment of the Vijayanagar Dynasty, their authority was extended over nearly the whole of the countries to the south, leaving them in general under the management of their princes as feudatories paying tribute. In the reign of Krishna Raya two of these, the princes of Chola and Pandya, or Tanjore and Madura being at war, Nagama Ndyak, a Telugu officer of the Rdya was sent to the support of the Pandyan prince. After subduing the Chola Raja, Ndgama imprisoned his Ally, and assumed the sovereignty, in consequence of which a Force was sent against him under his son Viswanath Nayak who defeated his father, and sent him prisoner to Vijayanagar. The father was forgiven in consideration of the loyalty of the son, and the latter, on the death of the Madura prince which happened shortly afterwards, was made Governor of Madura. He took advantage of the “hostilities between the Rajas of Vijayanagar, and their Moham- medan neighbours, to convert his government into an indepen- dency and was succeeded in it by his descendants. The dynasty" extended to 14 princes, commencing about 1530, and continuing till the middle of the last century, when Chandasaheb got posses- sion of Trichinapali. The following appears to be the mosh accurate enumeration of these princes, some of whom have leff remarkable traces of their reigns at Madura and Tr ichinapaliy and others were well known to the Christian Missionaries. LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &c 277 1 Viswandth—about 1530 2 Krishnapa 3 Virapa 4 Viswapa 5 Kumdra Krishnapa 6 Kasturi Ranjapa 7 Mutu Khishnapa 8 Virapa died | 1625 9 Terumala or Trimal 1663 10 Mutu Virapa— 11 Choka ndth died 1687 “12 Krishna Mutu Virapa 1695 13 Vijaya ranga ; part of the time under the regency of his mother Mangamdl ; died 1731 14 Vijaya Kumdra ; under the regency of his adoptive mother Mindkshi, in whose time the Mohammedan prince seized the fort—the Princes poisoned herself—the adoptive son and his father survived these disturbances, and became dependants on the Paligar of Ramndd, or the Nowabs of the Carnatic, until the whole came under British authority. 14.—T'richinapali Rdja Cheritra. Palm leaves. An account of the actions of Raghundth, a Paligar of the Tinne- velli country who conquered different districts from the Setupati or Mdrawa prince, and from the Mohammedan governor of 7%:- chinapals. According to this tract he was descended from the deity Indra, who had by a mortal nymph several sons—Terumala Roya of the Ahita tribe descended from one of these became a prince of great power, and is regarded as the first of the dynasty the line of which is the following: — 1 Terumala Raya 6 Navana Saurs 2 Panchikhya 7 Pichanarapdla 3 Tondaka 8 Ndamana 4 Navanacholadhipo 9 Pachamakhisu 5 Terumala Nripalachandra 10 Kinkinipats 978 TELUGU BOORS. 11 Zonaka Nliipati : 13 Padmdpta : 12 Terumala Bhipa 14 Raghundith 4 The last was an officer in the service of Vijaya Rdghave Raja of Tanjore, and subdued various districts to the South, which he appears to have erected into an independent principality. His : son was Tirumala Raya, his son was Sri Vijaya Raghunath who it is said conquered Chanda Khan, and took up his residence i i | the Tondaman country. 3 15.—Sinhale dwipa Rdja Kathd. Palm leaves. Account of a war between Krishnapa Nayak of Madura, and Tumby Ndyak, here called king of Ceylon, but who appears 0 have been only a petty Polygar of Tinnevelli or Rdmndd who was defeated and deposed by the second of the Madura Nayaks, Periya Krishnapd. ’ 16.—Kakaralapudi Gopdla Pdyaka Rao Vamsavali. Paper. i Genealogical account of Gopdla Payaka Rao, Zemindar of Anakapilly near Vizagapatam. It is properly an introduction to the tale of the marriage of Rukmdvati: dedicated to Rémabhadra the son of Gopdla Rao. By Somanath. 17.—Kaliyuga Rdja Cheritra. Palm leaves. A short account of some of the most distinguished princes o the Kali age, as Parikshit, Satanika, &c. 18.—Bdsaveswara Kadlagnydn. Palm leaves. 1 An account of the state of the Dekhin in the reign of Akber, and of a person named Seshdppa being inspired by Malikarjuna to give fresh activity to the Virasaiva or Jangama sect—By Viraya, a Jangama priest. 1 19.— Sankara Cheritra. Palm leaves. i An account of the Saive reformer Sankardcharya, who was an incarnation of Sive, and instructed in theology by Govinda LOCAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &c. 279 . Quru at Chidambaram—his wanderings over India, and confuta- tion of various sects are narrated in the usual strain, and he is stated to have caused the Jains to be put to death at Yudhapure. He established the Math at Sringipur or Sringer: and the temple of Kdmakshi and Sri chakra at Kdnchi and was finally liberated from existence at Kanchi. By Venkataya, known by the title of Andhra Kdlidds or the Kdlidds of Telingana, an inhabitant of Vellore. 20.—Surapura Raja Vamsdvals. Paper. Genealogical account of the Zemindars of Surapura or Zorapur in the Hydrabad country ; an estate cleared for cultivation by Timma Redd: under the authority of Awurengzeb’s officers in’ ‘the seventeenth century. 21.—Rangarao Cheritra. Paper. Account of the attack of the Fort of Ranga Rao Zemindar of Bobili, by Mon. Bussy and the troops of Vijaya Rima Raja, the ‘death of Ranga Rao, and his family and adherents—the appoint- ‘ment of Vijaya Rama, and his assassination by the maternal Uncle of Rdnga Rao. This is the story told by Orme, vol. 2, part 1, p. 254. 22.—Makaraj Bomardj Vamsdvali. a. Paper—b. do. Genealogy and historical account of the Makarajwar princes ‘who ruled at Karvetvnagara, or the Zemindars of Narayanvaram or Naranuar not far to the south of the Tripeti hills. The family is deduced from a Chola king termed Dhamanjaya Chola through Tondaman Chakravartti, in whose race Ndrdyan Raj was born, ‘who founded the city of Narayan varam or Kalydna Patan from its being on the Kalydn, or what is now termed the Naranvaram river. The line then proceeds through 87 descents to Maka Raj, whose nephew it is asserted was an Ally or feudatory of Krishna Riya of Vijaynagar. The descent is continued through fifteen other names, to Kaveri Ray, Raja of Kdrveti nagaram in the Zilla of Chitore, with whom the work concludes, and by 280 . ZELUGU BOOKS. whose desire it was completed by different poets of his court. If is more a panegyrical than historical account of the family, and is copiously intermingled with praises of the deity Venkatdcha ; Swdmi. : 8 23.—Kanyakd Cheritra. b i | Paper. 1 | Traditionary account of the voluntary exile or death of the | Vaisyas of Penakonda in consequence of Vishnuverddhana Raja’ Ss demanding the daughter of Kusuma sett: in marriage, and on the * merchant’s refusal, attempting to carry her off by force. In con: sequence, one hundred families it is said migrated to the west eighty to the east, two hundred to Gos, and one hundred ang thirty to the north, whilst Kusumetti, his daughter, and or hundred and two families burnt themselves. Vishnu verddhana it consequence of the imprecation pronounced by the Virgin died - his head bursting in two. His son Rdjardya Narendra appeased the surviving Vaisyas, and induced them to remain at Penakonda making Virtpdksha, the son of Kuswmasetti, chief over eighteens towns.—By Guruvaya. g a Poetry, Plays, Tales, &c. —————— 1.—Airavata Cheritra. Paper, incomplete. 3 indir intending to offer worship to the Image of Indra’s Elephant omits to invite Kunti the mother of the Pandavas, who complains to her sons. Arjuna compels Indra to send his Elephant in person to receive his mother’s homage, to whic h ceremony Gandhdri is invited. The story is told in verse. 2.—Ambarisha Cheritra. Palm leaves. Story of Ambarisha king of Ayodhya the worshipper of Krish a, in whose behalf the Discus of Vishnu threatened to destroy the Muni Durvdsas, until arrested by the mediation of the king. The e : story is told in several of the Vaishnava Purdnas, especially in E : =r POETRY, sPLAYS, TALES, &c. 289 thither, and catches and kills the bees, on which Mairavana perishes. He then placed Dordand: on the throne of Marmapur, with his son Matsyavallabha as young Raja. This story was told by Rima to Agastya and repeated by Ndreda to Yudhishthira. The original Sanscrit is said to be a part of the Jarmini Bhdrata —the story is popular in the Dekhin-—see pages 97 and 218— rendered into Telugu, by Tirupati son of Ammaya Amdtya. 37. —Mdndhdatd Cheritra. Palm leaves. The adventures of Mdndhdta a king of the solar race, the son of Yuvandswa, his combat with Rdvana, his falling in love with Vimaldngi the princes of Kuntala and marrying her, his ruling prosperously over Ayodhyd, his philosophical studies under Vasishtha and his adoption of an ascetic life. Part of the story is taken from the Vishnu Purdna but much is the addition of the author. The beginning is also appropriated to the legendary . account of the origin of the temple of Sriranga from the Vimdna . or car of Vishnu. By Nrisinha Kavi. 38.—Nuishadha. Paper. A translation of the Sanscrit poem of Srehersha on the adven- tures of Nala and Damayantv. By Srindth; see the Bhima . Khanda. 89.— Nuala Cheritra. Palm leaves. The story of Nala and Damayanti as taken from the Mahd- bharat. 40.—Nanja Raja Cheritra. : Palm leaves. Account of the worship of Choleswara, by Nanjao Raja the Karther or Raja of Mysore, and the Raja’s obtaining through the favor of the Deity, the hand of Chandrakald princess of Kuntala. By Ndrayana Appa, composed by desire of Nanja Raja. 41. —Narukwr Pdrijdatam. Palm leaves. A dramatic representation of Krishna's bringing the Pdrijata 37 290 TELUGU BOOKS. tree from heaven, to gratify his wife Satayabhdmd. By Naraya a Appa a man of the goldsmith caste of the village of Narukur in the ceded districts. 3 42.—Parasurama Vijaya. Palm leaves. : A prose narrative of the origin and actions of Parasurdma, taken from the Purdnas, his defeat of Kartavirya and destruction of the Kshetriyas, his giving the earth to the Brahmans, and their obliging him to seek a habitation or himself in the recovery of a tract of land, the province of Malabar, from the ocean. By Bhavagna. 43.— Patita Pavana Cheritra. Palm leaves. Poetical and legendary tales of the purification of various sin ners by the communication to them of the Mantra of Rdma, or Om Sri Rémaya Nama, illustrative of the superiority of Vishnu, and recommendatory of the worship of the form of that divinity adored at Tripeti. By Venkata Kavi son of Kechana. 44.— Purirava Cheritra. Palm leaves. ; The story of Puriravas and Urvast as related in several of th 0 Purdnas and in the drama of Vikrama and Urvasi. By Abhaya Mantri son of Taduparthi Raya Mantrs. | 45.—Rddhi Madhava Samvdda. Palm leaves. 3 Lyrical verses descriptive of the loves of Krishna ol Radhd, their conversation and sports ; by Venkata Kavi. 1 46.— Rdamdbhyudaya. a. Palm leaves—b. paper. A Telugu poetical version of the Ramdyana or the history of Rama from his birth to his defeat of Rdvana and return to his capital. By Rdmabhadra Kavi of Uttanutte dedicated to Nrisinha a Raja of Gobur. 3 47. —Rdma stava Ragiya. ~ Paper. 1 A Vaishnava tract in commendation of faith in Krishna or POETRY, PLAYS, TALES, Gc 291 Rama in preference to the ordinary modes of adoration ; with hymns addressed to those divinities. By Mallana. 48.—Rdaghava Pdndaviya. Palm leaves. A Telugu version of the Sanscrit poem Rdghava Pindaviya in which the verses have a double import, and relate the substance of both the Rimayana and Mahdbhdrat. By Peddardma Dhimadn, son of Madda Raji Gunappya. 49.—Rdghava Pdndaviya. a. Paper.—b. do. A similar work as the preceding, by Suranaryar one of the chief Poets of the court of Krishna Raya. 50.—Rdja Niti. Palm leaves. Story of Kanakasekhara and Kanakarekhd and their marriage. The son of the latter is instructed by the minister in polity, or civil and military government of the state. By Jagannath son of Ayala Mantri, a Brahman of Kimur in the Gantur district. 51.—RBangandth Ramayana. a. Palm leaves—b. do., incomplete. Another version of the Ramdyana of great celebrity in the south of India, the work of Rangandth Kavi, but purchased from him by Gunabuddhi Reddy of Gand: Kota who accordingly appears as the author, and who dedicates it to his father Vetdla Dharanisa. 52.—Rulkmdngada Cheritra. Palm leaves, incomplete. The story of Rukmdngada who preferred putting his son to death, to breaking his fast on the 11th lunation which is sacred to Vishnu. By Prourha Kavi, son of Bomana patu Raja the translator of the Bhagavat. 53.—Sakalakathd sara sangraha. a. Paper.—b. do. A poetical popular version of the principal tales found in the Purdnas, as those of Parikshit, of Nala and Damayanti, of Puri- 292 TELUGU BOOKS rava and Urvasi, of the son of Sagara, of Kértavirydrjuna ang Parasurama, of the birth of Krishna and death of Kansa, ke. By Ramabhadra Kavi. 54.— Rupavati Cheritra. Paper. 1 Story of the loves of Musali Raja, prince of Venkatagiri a ¥ Ripavati ¢ a dancing girl. By Chinkatapalli Lalkshi Raja. 55.—Sdmba wvildsa. Palm leaves. 3 Narrative of the birth of Simba the son of Krishna by Jambus vats, his elopement with Lakshmana kintd daughter of Duryo. dhana, who is prevailed upon by Belardma to consent to the mar: riage. The subject is taken from the Bhdgavat. By Venkata ramana who dedicates the work to the deity Venkatapati. 1 53. —Sananda Cheritra. Palm leaves. Account of Senanda a holy personage of the Virasaiva sect th son of Purnavetti Muni, who having visited Yama and behele the tortures to which the souls of sinners were subjected, was moved with compassion to redeem the whole race by teaching them the Panchdlshara, the five-letter Mantra or formula, Sivaya Nama, glory to Siva, in consequence of which they were al transported to Siva’s heaven. Yama complained of losing all his subjects to Siva, who told him he should never be liable to su a misfortune again. By Linga kavi of Kalahastri. J 54.—Sdrangdhara Cheritra. Palm leaves. Story in verse of Sdrangdhara son of Rajamahendra king of Rajamahendri whose step-mother Chitrangi falls in love with him. He rejects her advances, on which she accuses him to the king of attempting to violate her, and the king orders him to have his feet cut off, and to be exposed in the forest to wild beasts. There, a voice from heaven, proclaims that the Prin 0 in his former life was Jayanta, minister of Dhavala Chandra, who being envious of Sumanta one of his colleagues, contrived to hide the slippers of Sumanta under the bed of the Queen. POETRY, PLAYS, ‘TALES, &c 293 The king finding them and ascertaining whose they were, commanded Sumanta to be exposed to wild beasts after having his legs and hands cut off in retribution of which Jayanta, now Sdrangdhara, suffers the like mutilation. He acknowledges the justice of the sentence, and his wounds are healed by a Yogi. A voice from heaven apprises the king of the innocence of his son, and he takes Sdrangdhara back and puts Chitrdngi to death. Sdrangdhara adopts a religious life. The same story occurs in Tamul, see page 218. By Chamakuri Venkatapati son of Cha- makwri Lakshmana Kavi. : 55.—Sdarangdhara Cheritra. Palm leaves. : The same story as the last, written in prose, by Gaurana Kavi. 56.—Sasanka Vijaya. Palm leaves, The rape of Tara the wife of Vrishaspati by Chandra and the war that ensued amongst the gods in consequence, Vrihaspatt recovered his bride, but her son Buddha begotten by Chandra was given to him. The story is told in different Purdnas. By Venkapati son of Krishnaya. 57.—Sringdra Rdghava. Palm leaves. A poem in praise of Rama by Venkatddr: son of Chdrukumdre Peddia. The first portion is appropriated to an account of the family of Ndrdyana, the patron of the poet, descended from Koti- pally Gopapradhdni, a Niyogi Brahman of Rojala in the Hydrabad district. 58.—Surabhandeswara. a. Palm leaves—b. do—c. paper. A celebrated Saiva tale in the Dekhin, of an intrigue between a Saiva brahman of great sanctity and the wife of a Tari gatherer or vendor of spirituous liquor. Being unseasonably interrupted by the husband at their first interview, the woman concealed her gallant in a large jar partly filled with arrack, in which the Brahman was stifled. In consideration of his piety, and the holiness of the place where the event happened, which was Kast 294 TELUGU BOOKS. or Benara, Siva changed the body into a Linge, and the jar into the cup or Yoni, and consented to be worshipped in this form ns Surabhdndeswara the Iswara or Linga of the wine vessel. By Ghantdya Prabhu, son of Yellana Amatya. i 59.—Swarochisha Menu Cheritra. Palm leaves. 1 A poetical account of the birth of Swarochisha the second Menu. Pravardkhya a Brahman having obtained permission to behold Kaildsa was seen by Varuthint one of the Apsarasas. She fell in love with him, but he being a pious person rejected her advances, and returned home: a Gandharve enamoured of Varuthini, observing what had occurred, assumed the shape of the Brahman, and in his person held intercourse with the nymph ; the result of which was the birth of Swarochisha Menu. The story is taken from the Mdrkandeya Purina being rendered into Telugu, by Allasani Peddana one of Krishna Rdya’s eight poets: he is known by the name of Andhra Kavi Pitdmahd, grand sire of Andhra or Telugu bards. 60.—Shorasa Kumdra Cheritra. Paper. The stories of sixteen princes, or of Kamaldkara the son of Janamejaya, and his fifteen companions, who on setting ouf together in quest of adventures are separated from each other. They rejoin the prince after some interval, and each relates what has befallen him. The plan of the work is borrowed from the Das Kumara of Dandr, but the persons differ, and the adventures are of a more marvellous complexion ; thus Kamaldkara releases one of his friends from his transformation into a tree. He is himself changed to a Parrot. Chitrasena obtains the power of travelling through the air, &c. Several of the stories are taken from other collections, as the Vrikat kathd and Vetdla Pancha- vinsalt. By Annaya. 61.— Vani vildsa. Palm leaves. ; A poetical miscellany which may be regarded as a popular Purana. It comprises accounts of the creation and destruction POETRY, PLAYS, TALES, &ec 295 of the world, the genealogy of the Patriarchs, the extent of the | earth, the holiness of different sacred streams, the duties of the different castes, the merit of observing various festivals and wor- shipping particular objects. It treats of Grammar, Prosody, Astronomy, Medicine, Music, Arms, of Philosophy, the Drama, | Elephants and Horses, and of articles of dress and ornament, and is in fact a summary of the religious and social system of the Hindus. By Terumalla Rangasayi son of Kandarya. | 62.-— Vasu Raja Cheritra. Palm leaves. Story of Vasu king of Pratishthana whilst hunting in a forest beholding and falling in love with Girikanyd, the daughter of the Kolihala mountain and marrying her. By Bhattu Murtts, said to have been one of the poets of the court of Krishna Raya and Rdma Raja, composed by desire of Terwmala Raya Raja of Pennaconda after the downfall of Vijayanagar, one of the five grandsons of Rama Raja: the genealogy contained in the intro- ductory lines of the poem is of some value as shewing the reputed descent of that usurping minister. A descendant of Yudhishthira was Pinna Totta—his son was Somadeva—his son Raghundth—his son Purina Makaju—his son Bulkka Raja_— his son Rama Raja—he had three sons Timma, Kondama and Sriranga of whom the last succeeded to the sovereignty of the dismembered kingdom: he had five sons Konavibhu, Timma, Rdmaprabhu—Terumalle and Venkatapati both : the last two appear to have enjoyed authority. 63.— Vetala Panchavinsats. Paper. A collection of twenty-five tales told by a Vetdla or Demon to Vikramaditya, translated from the Sanscrit. 64.—Vidydvati Manjars. Palm leaves. Poetical description of a dancing girl and her loves with Mudurama Raja Paligar of Mugarala palam. By Seshachals Paligar of the Tadigola family. 296 TELUGU BOOKS. 65.— Vijaya Vilasa. Palm leaves. 4 The adventures and exploits of Arjuna on his separation fron his brethren, as described at the end of the first section of the Mahdbhdarat, with some modification. On his coming southwards he marries Chitrangadd daughter of Pdndya Raja at Manipu: by whom he has Babhruvihana after which he goes to Prabhds kshetra in pilgrimage, and thence returns to Dwdrakd in diss guise, whence with Krishna’s connivance, he carries off an marries Subhadrd the sister of that divinity, Abhimanyu is bor of this marriage. By Chamakura Lakshmayah. The book i dedicated to Raghundth Raja, son of Achyuta Réya a prince Tanjore in the beginning of last century. 3 66.— Vikramarke Cheritra. a. Palm leaves.—b. do.—c. paper. : An account of the celebrated prince Vikramdrka or Vikram: ditya and his brothers ; according to this legend Vikramdrka os his travels propitiates Kali under a fig tree near Ujayin, ang she confers upon him a life and reign of 1000 years. Prase y king of Ujayin, dying without heirs, Vikramdrka is electe monarch : after reigning many years he visits Indra, and upon his return observes evil omens, the cause of which is explained by Bhartrihart to be the birth of his brother’s destroyer. The king sends his familiar to search for this person, and the Vetdla discovers him in Sdlivdhana just born of a virgin six months old, at Pratishthana—Vikramdrka sets out to kill him but is encountered and slain by Sdlivdhana. Vikramdrka is succeedet : by his son to whom Bhoja succeeds. The work contains also the story of Bhartrihari who detects the infidelity of his wife by the receipt of a fruit which he had given her, and which she presented to her gallant, the gallant to a female slave—the slave to a common woman, and the last again to the king. Bhartrihari in consequence retired to am ascetic life. By Kondaya Kavi son of Chittiya Timmia and grandson of Mallikarjuna inhabitant of the Ceded districts. Mss. c. is by Yekaya. E POETRY, PLAYS, TALES, &v¢. 297 Although denominated the Vikrama Cheritra, these works are nothing more than the collection of tales narrated to Bhoja by the animated statues which supported a throne formerly belong- . ing to Vikramdditya, and subsequently found by Bhoja. On his . attempting to ascend it, the statues, which were so many Apasa- rases or nymphs of heaven, consigned for a given period to do penance in this form, denied his pretensions, as being infinitely inferior to their former master, in disinterestedness, courage and liberality. Each image tells an anecdote of Vikramdditya in sup- port of the assertion, and the work is thence known as the Sinhd- . sana Dwdtrinsati, or Thirty-two (tales) of the throne, such being | the number of it supporters. FFP Ai Sl cr FPR ST | The original collection is unquestionably Sanscrit, but versions . exist in every cultivated dialect. Such as occur in this collection agree tolerably well with each other in the purport of the stories, | although admitting occasional additions and embellishments. | Such is the case with the Telugu and Marhatta versions, and to | these may be added the Bengali as printed in Calcutta. The { Hindi translation, published likewise in Calcutta, differs in every respect from the original, the authenticity of which is nevertheless { corroborated by the agreement of the other three, the Telugu, ' Bengali and Marhatta, with each other, and with the Sanscrit text. The Telugu differs chiefly from all the rest in the intro- | ductory portion. The original simply states that Bhartrihari was | king of Ujayin and that Vikramdditya his younger brother suc- i ceeded him, on his abandoning the world, in consequence of detecting his wife’s infidelity by the well known circumstance + of the fruit, which, given by him to the Queen, was presented by her to her paramour, and after a time came back again to the king. According to the Telugu version however Vikramaditya, was one of the four sons of Chandragupta a Brahman of Ujeyin— the others were Vararuchi, Bhatti and Bhartrihari— Vararuehi the elder was the son of a Brahman woman, and adopted a religi- ous life—~DBhartrihari the son of a Sudra woman obtained the throne of Ujayin but resigned it for the reason above stated, - when Vikramdditya succeeded— Bhatti was his minister. The Marhatta and Bengali follow the original Sanscrit. The Hindi 38 9298 TELUGU BOORS. makes Vikrama one of the six sons of Gandharb Sen Raja of - Ambavati ; the others are Brahmanit, Sankha, Bhartrihariy Chandra and Dhanwantari. Sankha becoming the minister of the Raja of Dhar the father of Bhoja, killed him, and was killed by his own brother, Vikrama, who thus became king of Dhar. A remarkable part of the story of Vikramdditya is his being killed by Sdlivahana of Pratishthdna. In the introduction to the Sanscrit work and the Bengali translation, this fact is merely announced. In the 23rd story however, in both, Sélivdhana is said to be the son of a Brahman widow by a Ndga kumdra 8 serpent prince, whose aid gives animation to clay figures of men, elephants and horses for his son’s service in the engagement, from which however Vikrama by the aid of Visuki retires unharmed. The same story is told in the same manner and place in the Telugu version, but the introduction improves upon if, by stating that Vikramdditya solicited a boon from Mahadeo that he should never be slain, unless by the son of an infant virgin, in tending thereby an impossibility. Such however was Sdlivihana, being begotten by a Naga kumdra on a female child one year old. Sdlivdhana, with the aid of his father and the animated toys defeats and kills Vikramaditya. The Marhatta so far amends this story that it makes the virgin mother of Sdlivihana seven years of age. Nota word of these incidents is found in the Hindi work, nor any mention of Sdlivihana at all. Those pecus liarities of the story, therefore, which shew the strongest traces of the appropriation of early Christian legends, are of local and probably recent origin, and after all present no very striking analogy. 67.—Viprandarayana Cheritra. Palm leaves. Story of Viprandriyana a Brahman, one of the Alwars; the same apparently as Terumanya ; and of Devadevi a dancing girl in the temple of Sriranga. The god in consideration of his votary’s merits assumes his shape, and presents to Devadevi a golden Ewer from his shrine as the reward of her favours. Vipra- ndrdyana is accused of having stolen the vessel, and is on the point of being punished for the theft, when Srirange appears POETRY, PLAYS, TALES, &c¢ 299 and reveals his innocence. By Varadiya disciple of Kandala Doddachdri of Sriranga. : : 68.—Virabhadra Vijaya. Palm leaves. The origin of Virabhadra from the anger of Siva and his des- truction of the sacrifice of Daksha—a well known Paurawic legend, and the chief subject of the sculptures at Ellora and Elephanta. By Bommana paturaj. 69.— Vrthanndyiki Dandaka. Palm leaves. Panegyrical description of Vrihdnndyiki a form of Durgd wor- shipped at Terukummam. By Sivaramia of Tanjore. - 70.—Atmdndatma viveka. Palm leaves. A treatise on the distinction between matter and spirit, the formation and dissolution of the body, of passion and philosophy and divine wisdom. It is a translation from Sanscrit. "1.— Brahma Gita. Palm leaves. A treatise on abstract devotion according to the Vedanta philo- sophy, as communicated by Brahma to Indra and other deities, and repeated by Sita to the Rishis ; said to be a translation from Sanscrit. 2. —Mantrasarartha dipika. Palm leaves. An account of the doctrines of the Vaishnava sect, interspersed with notices, of Rimdnuja and other teachers, description of places venerated by the sect, and of hymns and prayers used by them. Said to be a translation from Sanscrit. 73.— Vedanta Rasiayana.- Palm leaves. The history of Christ, translated from the Gospels, with an introduction in the form of a dialogue between Mallarasa and Gnydna bodha, in which the inferiority of the Hindu gods to Parameswara or Sarveswara, from whom they proceeded, is 300 TELUGU BOOKS. maintained, and in proof, the incarnation of Sarveswara as Tug or : Jesus is described : composed by Ananda inhabitant of Mangala girs, dedicated to Dasa mantri or Dasapa, a Brahman converted to Christianity. : 74.—Sampagemanna Sataka. Paper. : A hundred stanzas in praise of Sampagemanna, a form of Siva, and in commendation of divine wisdom. By Paramdnanda Yatindra. 15. —Mallikérjuna Sataka. Paper. : A hundred stanzas supposed to be addressed by an enamoured female to the deity Mallikdrjuna, the form of Siva worshipped] at Srisaila. i 76.— Lakshmi Nrishimha Sataka. Paper. 1 A hundred stanzas in praise of a form of Vishnu worshipped! in the Anterveda or tract between the Krishna and Goddveri, near Rdajamahendri. By Kesava dds. 171.—Krishna Sataka. Paper. A hundred stanzas in praise of Krishnu. By Kavirdkdsa. 78.— Sundar: mani Sataka. Paper. A hundred stanzas descriptive of the dress, amusements, feelings and endearments of an enamoured female. 79.—Verndsrama Dherma Nirnaya. Paper. i A description of the principal observances to be followed by .the four principal castes and by the Artificers fabled to have descended from Viswakermd with some Pauranic extracts relaf= ing to that demi-god and his progeny. By Bdsavdcharya. J PHILOLOGY. 301 80.— Anubhavasdra. Paper. : A treatise on the merits of worshipping Siva agreeably to the tenets of the Jangamas. 81.—Siddhéswara Derlele. Paper. Legendary account of the origin of the shrine of Siddhéswara, a form of Siva, the Lord of Superhuman faculties, worshipped at the village of Kalkata on the bank of the Bahu river: By Venkatdchalapats. : 82.—Chandrarekha vilapa. Paper. Account of the loves of Niladri Rao and Chandrarekhd, a danc- ing girl. By Jaganndth. ——— Philology. — 1.—Narasa bhipaliyam. a. Palm leaves—b. do.—c. do. A work on the objects of Poetical and Dramatic composition, or the hero, heroine, their friends and associates, with the differ- ent emotions and feelings to be described. By Bhattu murtts one of the eight poets said to have been patronised by Krishna Raya. The work however derives its name from Narasa the father of Krishna Riya, whose genealogy is traced by the Poet from the Sun through the solar race of Princes to Kalikala Chola. In his family, it is said, Pockt Raja was born, and from him Narasa is made the 28th in descent—Narasa Rdya was Prince of Vijayanagara about 1495. 2.— A hobala, Panditiyam. Palm leaves. A work on Rhetorical or poetical composition, also on the meanings and origin of words in the Telugu language, and on « prosody. It is in some degree a commentary upon the apho- 302 TELUGU BOOKS. . risms of Nannaya Bhatt. By Mddhava Yajwa, also termed Ahobala Pundit, a Brahman of Paldr. 1 3.—Lakshana Chiramani. a Palm leaves. a A work on the powers of the letters of the Sanscrit alphabet, the deities that preside over them, the influence they exercise over the fortunes of mankind, the effects of certain combinations of them, and the manner in which they are used in different com- position. These subjects, which are mystical and astrological rather than philological, are followed by an account of the six thousand Niyogi Brahmans or Brahmans acting as Poets, Astro= ‘nomers, Schoolmasters, &c., supposed to be descended from those who followed Yudhishthira and his brothers into exile, and who were appointed to certain secular functions, by different Telugu Princes. Thirty-two are specified as of particular eminence. This account is followed by a treatise on Prosody, with illustra= tions of the different metres used in the writing of Bhima, Adhar- vana, Kavirakshasa, Nanwnaya bhatt, &c., and an account of various ornaments of style, as alliteration and others. By Kastiri Ra J gaya son of Venkata Krishnaya of Tanjore. It is dedicated to Ananda Banga Pella and is also termed the Ananda ranga Chandasu. 4 —Mdlyadi Nrisinha Chandasu. Palm leaves. 1 A treatise on Telugu Prosody, by Lingaya Mantri of Veylatur. 5.— Andhra Sabda Kaumuds. Palm leaves. A short Grammar of the Telugu language, by Lakshmi Nri= sinha son of Varada Yajwd of Srikakol. 4 6.—Amara koshavydkhydna. Palm leaves. E The Sanscrit vocabulary of Amera Sinha, with a Telugu inter- pretation. ] 7.—Kavyalonkdra Churamana. Palm leaves. i A work of some extent on Rhetorical and poetical composition, ] ASTROLOGY, MEDICINE AND MECHANICS. 303 by Venikotta Peddana son of Govinddmdtya : it is dedicated to Visweswar, a prince of the Chdlukya tribe, whose family is thus traced Vishnuverdhana, Ohdlulya Bhima Rdjanarendra, Dherma vallabha, Upendra, Chalukya Visvanoth and the work is conse- quently of the 14th century. 8.— Andhra nama Sangraha. Paper. A vocabulary of the Telugu language in two parts, the first contains words classed according to their signification—the second, words of various meanings. By Lakshmana Kavi. 9.—Bhima Chandassu. Paper. A work partly on the powers of the letters in composition, and partly on the influence of the Planets, by Bhima Kavi, one of the oldest Telugu writers, cotemporary with Nannaya Bhutt see page 248. Bhima is said to have been a cotemporary, also of a Prince named Kaya Kalinga Ganga. lp Astrology, Medicine and Mechanics. ——n 1.—Ratta Mattam. a. Palm leaves—b. do.—c. do. Astrological predictions of the weather, rain, drought, and similar topics applicable to agriculture, and the plenty or scar- city of grain, Translated from the Canada of Retta, by Bhds- kara son of Nagaye and dedicated to Venkatapati Palligar of Bravar. 2.—Samudrika Lakshana Palm leaves. A treatise on Palmistry, by Annaya son of Mdrya. 3.—Ganita Trirasikam. Palm leaves. ‘The rule of three and other arithmetical rules. By Pavalur Malana, 304 HALA KANARA BOOKS. 4.—Vaidya Pustaka. Palm leaves. : 8 A tract on Medical preparations, and on the efficacy of certain prayers and charms. : E 5.—Silpa Sdstra. Palm leaves. Instructions for making the images of the gods of wood or. metal, and for ornamental work in gold and silver, cutting pre- cious stones, &c. By Peddandchdri an artificer. | 6.— Grihanirmana vidhi. Palm leaves. : Rules for the erection of houses, temples and other edifices— author not named. 1 SHA A HALA KANARA BOOKS. ARN RA Pauranic and Legendary History and Biography. Arie 1.—Mahabharat. ; a. Adi Parva—palm leaves, 2 copies—b. Virat do.—c. Aranya Parva do.— d. Kerna Parva do. 2, copies. 4 A translation of different books of the Mahdbhdrat. By Kumara Vydsa: the work is dedicated to the deity Lakshma Ndrdyan, a statue of Vishnu erected in the village of Gada Gada, by Vata verddhana or Vishnuverddhana, the fourth prince of th Belal dynasty who reigned in the latter part of the 12th century, and became a convert to the faith of Vishnu from that of Jina. 9.—Jaimint Bharata. Palm leaves, 5 copies. - A translation of the 17th book of the Mahdbhdarata, ascribed to the Muni Jaimini, giving an account of the Aswamedha sacrifice’ celebrated by Yudhishthira. It is considered as one of the best: works in the ancient Kanara language. Translated by Laksh- PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 305 . misa Kavi who was patronised by Vira Veldla Deva who reigned | in the beginning of the 13th century at Dwdra Samudra—then the capital of the Kanara country. 3.—Sri Bhdgavat. Palm leaves, A translation of the fifth, sixth and seventh books of the Bhdgavat, by Gopindth. 4.— Krishna Cheritra. Palm leaves. An account of the reign of Krishna at Dwdraka, and the actions of his descendants Pradyumna and Aniruddha, with the defeat of Bandsura, and the humiliation of Siva. By Kanakedds., 5.—Jagannath Vijaya. Palm leaves. The early part of Krishna’s life, his juvenile exploits, and marriage with Rukmini. By Rudra Kavi. 6.—Durga Mahatmya. Paper. The Chandi pdth, or section descriptive of the victories of Durgd, from the Markandeya Purina. 1.—Bdsava Purana. Paper. An account of the origin of the Lingayet, Jangama or Vira Sativa sect, characterised by wearing the emblem of Siva round their necks, or on their foreheads. According to the followers of this faith, which prevails very extensively in the Dekhin, Bdswa, Bdsava, Bdswana, or Basawapa or Bdsavappa, different modes of _ writing his name, only restored this religion, and did not invent it. This person, it is said, was the son of Madiga Riya a Brah- man, and Madevi, written also Madala arasu and Mahdmbd, inhabitants of Hinguleswar Parvati Agrahdram on the west of Sri Saila, and both, devout worshippers of Siva. In recompense of their piety, Nandi the bull of Siva was born on earth, as their son, becoming incarnate by command of Siva, on his learning 39 306 HALA KANARA BOOKS. from Nareda the decline of the Sava faith, and prevalence of other less orthodox systems of religion. The child was denomi- : nated after the Bdswa or Bisava the bull of the deity. On his arriving at the age of investiture he refused to assume the thread ordinarily worn by Brahmans, or to acknowledge any Guru except Iswara or Siva. He then departed to the town of | Kalydn, the capital of Bijale or Vijala Riya and obtained in marriage (Gangdmbd the daughter of the Dandandyak, or minister of police. From thence he repaired to Sangameswara, where he received from Sangameswara Swdmi, initiation into the tenets of the Vira Saiva faith. He was invited back from this place to succeed his father-in-law upon his decease, in the office he had held. After his return to Kalyan, his sister, who was one of his first § disciples, was delivered of a son Chenna Bdsava, who is not un- frequently confounded with his uncle, and regarded perhaps y more correctly, as the founder of the sect. After recording these events, the work enumerates various ; marvellous actions, performed by Bdsave and several of his dis- i ciples, such as converting grains of corn to pearls—discovering ; hidden treasures—feeding multitudes, healing the sick, and restoring the dead to life. The following are some of the anec- E dotes narrated in the work. : * Bdsava having made himself remarkable for the profuse boun- ties he bestowed upon the Jangamas, helping himself from the Royal Treasury for that purpose, the other ministers reported his conduct to Bijele who called upon him to account for the money in his charge. Bdsave smiled, and giving the keys of the treasury to the king, requested him to examine it, which being done, the amount was found wholly undiminished. Bijala there- upon caused it to be proclaimed that whoever calumniated Bdsava should have his tongue cut out. A Jangamae who cohabited with a dancing girl, sent a slave for his allowance of rice to the house of Bdsave, where the messenger saw the wife of the latter, and on his return reported to the dancing girl the magnificence of her attire. The mistress ® TAR PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 307 of the Jangama was filled with a longing for a similar dress, and ¢ the Jangama having no other means of gratifying her, repaired to Bdsava to beg of him his wife’s garment. Bdsave immediately © stripped Gangdmbd his wife, and other dresses springing from i her body, he gave them all to the Jangama. A person of the name of Kamapa who regularly worshipped the image of Ekdmreswara imagining the eyes of the deity were © affected, plucked out his own, and placed them in the sockets of : the figure. Siva pleased with his devotion restored his worship- © per his eyes. A devout Saiva named Mahadevala Machdya who engaged to - wash for all the Jangamas, having killed a child, the Raja ordered { Basava to have him secured and punished ; but Bdsava declined undertaking the duty, as it would be unavailing to offer any harm to the worshippers of Siva. Bijala persisting, sent his . servants to seize and tie him to the legs of an elephant, but \ Machdya caught the elephant by the trunk, and dashed him and his attendants to pieces. He then proceeded to attack the Raja, . who being alarmed, applied to Bdsava and by his advice humbled . himself before the offended Jangama. Bdsave also deprecated his wrath, and Machdya being appeased, forgave the king, and restored the elephant and the guard to life. A poor Jangam having solicited alms of Kinnardya one of Bdsava’'s chief disciples, the latter touched the stones about them with his staff, and converting them into gold, told the Jangam to help himself. Story of Siridla. Suridla Jangama who resided at Kanchi, distributed food daily to one thousand Jangamas. Siva in order to try his faith, went to his house, disguised as an Ascetic : as soon as Siridla saw him he fell at his feet and invited him to take some repast. Siva replied to him “ that he must have human flesh, from some one of Siridla’s family” to which the latter agreed, and carried him into his house. Having communicated the wish of the Jangam to his wife Ganguly, they determined to sacrifice their son. In the mean time Siva proceeded to the son of Siridla named Chilldta who was at school, and told him, that he would be killed by his parents for the food of a goblin, and therefore he had better run away, but the lad replied to him * You are an Ascetic, why do you seek to alarm me, my life 308 HALA KANARA BOOKS. is not dear to me, and I shall lose the benefits of this and the next wor by disobeying the commands of my parents. Do not you know, that, it i better that my flesh should be digested in the belly of a devotee, than that I should be separated from Siva by worldly cares. Do not dissuade me in this manner, but return to your abode.” The Ascetic accordingly returned. i The mother of the lad then brought him home, and bathed and adorned him, and prepared to kill him, and told him that through their virtues, the Ascetic had asked them to offer their child, and that they had agreed to it. i The lad replied that he was fortunate, and should thus obtain salvation. His mother counselled him then not to be afraid, but to repeat the prayer Nama sivaya, and the parents then cut off his head, and dressed his flesh as nine sorts of curry, reserving ouly the head. On presenting the dishes to ~ the Ascetic, he flew into a passion, because the head was not given, and being afraid of his curses, they produced it, when the Ascetic desired them to dress that also. This being effected, he commanded them to partake of the meal along with him. Siridla hesitated to eat of his child, but the wife enforced his compliance, and they sat down on either hand of the Jangam. The pretended devotee.then commanded them to send for their son to ~ dinner, and being afraid to avow that they had killed him, they stated he would presently come from school. The Ascetic refused to eat without him, and desired them to call the boy, with which they were forced to comply—on doing so, the boy to their great astonishment came out from an adjoining room with three golden cars. Then Siva appeared in his own shape, and carried the parents and son and the ancestors of Siridla to Kailas. | Madivala Machaya's Restoring Bdsava, and Kinnardya to life. 1 Kinnardya died, and his soul united with the Lingam, worn round his neck. This circumstance being reported to Bdsava, he immediately went to the deceased, and lamented as follows: How can I live without you, you are my heart, my soul, most excellent among the Jangams, how can I stay behind you, we all came to the earth together, and it is not proper for you to depart before me : who will protect me now, you are gone. So on his account he died, himself, and was united with the spirit of the Lingam. The Jangamas who were with Bdsava, then went to Madivala Mackaya and informed him of the death of Kinnardya, on which he repaired to the spot, and thus addressed the corpse of Bdsava—you are the creator of the souls of the Jangamas, their preserver and destroyer: you have associated with them, and aided them; rise, rise ; you have offered up your body to keep your promise, and as a mark of friendship and affection, but is if proper to keep your faith to Kinnardya, and break it to the Jangams. They will die on your account. How can they exist after you are dead—you should have restored his life; not died yourself. Siva will be ill pleased by such an act. Siva has taken the life of Kinnardye into his essence, but why should you have unnecessarily perished. Why do you ignorantly PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 309 ¥ —— {resign your life, when Siva has been pleased to take him away ; as you | have promised Kinnardya that you would accompany him, you have done I50, but now you must fulfil your pledge to the Jangamas ; you are their : life and must revive for them. . To Kinnardya, he observed—It is well for you to relinquish your life, | before you have accomplished the objects enjoined by Siva, and at the y same time take away the existence of Bdsava : it is decorous for you to have | departed without the knowledge of the Siva—Ganas: your souls cannot . unite with each other, but ought to be absorbed into Suwa: you must therefore bring back Bdsava, and be content to exist here as long as he tarries upon earth—on the conclusion of these harangues Kinnardya rose | to life, as if awaking from sleep, and Bdsava was immediately restored to life. They both fell at the feet of Mackaya and the other Jangamas, and the Siva Ganas were extremely pleased, and astonished ab the power of ' Machaya, and they praised him, and said, he is verily an incarnation of Vira Bhadra. So they returned to their respective dwellings. The work is also in many places addressed to the Jainas, in the shape of a dialogue between some of the Jangama Saints and the members of that faith, in which the former narrate to the latter instances of the superiority of the Saiva religion, and the falsehood of the Jain faith, which appears to have been that of Bijala Rdya and the great part of the population of Kalaydna. In order to convert them Hkdnta Ramdya one of Bdsava’s dis- ciples, cut off his own head in their presence, and then marched five days in solemn procession through and round the city, and on the fifth day replaced his head upon his shoulders. The Jain Pagodas were thereupon it is said destroyed by the Jangamas. It does not appear however that the king was made a convert, or that he approved of the principles and conduct of his minister. He seems on the contrary to have incurred his death by attempt- ing to repress the extension of the Virasaiva belief. Different authorities, although they disagree as to the manner in which Bijala was destroyed concur in stating the fact: the following account of the transaction is from the present work. “In the city of Kalaydna were two devout worshippers of Siva named Allaya and Madhuvaya. They fixed their faith firmly on the divinity they adored, and assiduously reverenced their spiritual preceptor, attending upon Bdsava whithersoever he went. The king Bijala well knew their merits, but closed his eyes to their 310 : HALA KANARA BOOKS. superiority, and listening to the calumnious accusations of their enemies commanded the eyes of Allaya and Madhuvaya tok plucked out. The disciples of Bdsava, as well as himself, wer highly indignant at the cruel treatment of these holy men, an leaving to Jagaddeva the task of putting Bijala to death, an denouncing imprecations upon the city, they departed from Kalaydna—Bisavo fixed his residence at Sangameswara. 1 Machaya, Bommidevaya, Kinnara, Kannatha, Bommadeve | Kakaya, Masanaya, Kolakila Bommadeva, Kesirajaya, Math rajaya and others, announced to the people, that the fortunes ¢ Bijala had passed away, as indicated by portentous signs; an accordingly the crows crowed in the night, jackalls howled b day ; the sun was eclipsed, storms of wind and rain came on, th earth shook, and darkness overspread the heavens. The inhabia| tants of Kalaydna were filled with terror. i When Jagaddeva repaired home, his mother met him, and tol him that when any injury had been done to a disciple of th Saiva faith, his fellow should avenge him or die. When Daks treated Siva with contumely, Pdrvati threw herself into th flames, and so under the wrong offered to the Saints he shou not sit down contented, and so saying she gave him his food af the door of his mansion. Thither also came Mallaya and Bom: maya two others of the Saints, and they partook of Jagaddeva’ meal. Then smearing their bodies with holy ashes, they took uf the spear and sword and shield, and marched together agains Bijala. On their way a bull appeared, whom they knew to be ¢ form of Bdsava, come to their aid, and the Bull went first, even to the court of the king, goring any one that came in their way, and opening a clear path for them. Thus they reached the court, and put Bijala to death in the midst of all his courtiers, and then they danced, and proclaimed the cause why they had put the king to death. Jagaddeva on his way back, recalling the words of his mother, stabbed himself. Then arose dissension in the city, and the people fought amongst themselves, and horses wit h horses, and elephants with elephants until, agreeably to the curse denounced upon it by Bdsava and his disciples, Kalaydna was utterly destroyed. PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 311 {| Bdsava continued to reside at Sangameswara conversing with \his disciples and communing with the divine Essence, and he Isxpostulated with Sive, saying “ By thy command have 1 and Ithy attendant train come upon earth, and thou hast promised to irecall us to thy presence when our task was accomplished.” {Then Siva with Pdrvati came forth from the Sangameswara Lin- \gam, and were visible to Bdsava who fell on the ground before (them. They raised him, and led him to the sanctuary, and all three disappeared, in the presence of the disciples, and they (praised their master, and flowers fell from the sky and then the disciples spread themselves abroad, and made known the absorp- (tion of Bdsava into the emblem of Siva. | This account of Bdsava is by Bhima Kavi : a similar compila- ition, if not the same, is sometimes attributed to Somana Arddhya \» Jangama teacher. y i | 8.—Bdsava Purdna. | ) Paper. : | A similar work as the preceding and by the same author but in a more elaborately poetical style. i 9.—Chenna Bdsava Purina. | Paper, incomplete. . An account of Chenna Basava, an incarnation of the Pranava or mysterious syllable Om, begotten on Ndgaldmbikd the sister of Bdsava, herself an incarnation of Pdrvati, by the spirit of Siva. According to the legend, Bijala calling in’ question the spiritual origin of Ndgaldmbikd’s pregnancy, she was delivered in presence of his whole court of a child resplendent with all the attributes of Siva, and whose divine nature was consequently fully proved and acknowledged. The incarnation of the Pranava was for the purpose of instructing Bdsava, or the incarnate Nandi, in the tenets of the Virasaive faith, vhe establishment of which is thus divided between the uncle and the nephew. Chenna Bdsava appears to have been more wholly a religious character, although the secular authority of Bdsava was most instrumental in the ‘augmentation of the Jangame sect. By Virupdksha. 312 HALA KANARA BOOKS. X.—Ohenna Bdswana Kdlajnyan. Palm leaves. g ~ A prophetic account of the Bela! sovereigns who ruled at Du rasamudra and who were as follows :— Hayasdla Beldla Rdaya—reigned 59 years from S. 906 to 965 ord. D. 10438 Vinaydditya Belila 8 995 or _,, 10738 Yareyanga Beldla = 1036 or ,, 11148 Vishnu verddhana B. v5 1067 or ,, 11458 Vijaya Narasinha B. Shay 1110 or ,, 1188 Vira Beldla A 1155 or ,, 1233 Vira Narasinha Beva > 1171 or ,, 1244 Virasomeswara i" 1190 or ,, 1268 Vira Narasinha b 1280 or » 1308 The Dynasty is carried perhaps some thing too far back at tl commencement, but the list probably is not very far from co rect. The last prince was taken by the Mohammedans, and h - capital destroyed in their first invasion of the Dekhin, abot A. D. 1310-11. This work next gives an account of the foundation of Vijayan gar, and the princes who ruled overit, with its subversion by tk th Mohammedans as well as their capture of Screg pati a Chandragiri. The work also gives an account of the author’s own death absorption, and the share he took in the transactions consequer on Bijala’s death, which are here described in a different manne from that noticed in other works. The following is the accoun Siddha Ramaya, Allama Prabhu, Basava and others had acquired knowledge of Shat Sthala, (the six seats of meditation by which Siva] manifested) from Chenna Bdsava and had departed, all but the first wh demanded of his teacher what would come to pass. Chenna Bdsava replied You will depart your life at Sonala pura. Allama Prabhu after wandet ing over many regions, and visiting various shrines in the mountains the north, as well as the South of India, will come to Bdsava, and be receiy ed by him with great veneration ; which will displease many of Bdsava disciples, and they will depart. Allama Prabhu will then feed miraculous] one hundred and ninety-six theusand Jangamas, and will then depart 2 Srisaila where he will convert Gorakk and other sages, and will be absorbs PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. .313 i Td in a hntaln tree along with Yedilor. In the year of Saliwakana 696 (A. D. 77.) on Tuesday the 11th of Phalguna, Bdsava will be united with | Sangameswara, and his wife Néldmbikd with the Lingam she wears, as will 1 others of the disciples with their respective Lingams. Afterwards Vijala ' Raya, will appoint Chenna Basava his minister—Jagaddeva, Bomana and | Malaya will murder the Raya and Mddivala Machaya defeat his army, and © take his son prisoner. Then Nagaldmbikd (the mother of Chenna Bdsava) ! will request her son to liberate the youth, and raise him to his father’s | principality.—He will reign for sixty years and the Jains and Mohammedans | will prevail—Chenna Bdsava will then send Madivalaya to the village of | Hippdlikd and will then be absorbed into his Guru, Lingandrya. The dis- | ciples of Siva to the number of thirty-six thousand will eat and sport in + his abode, and will then all disappear.” { 11.— Yama Basava Kalajnydna. i a paper.—b. Palm leaves. | A prophetic account of the situation of the Dekhin after the | coming of the Mohammedans and the destruction of Anagunds or Vijayanagar, comprising an account of the establishment of the Jangama religion by Bdsava at Kalyanpur. The following may convey some notion of the prophetic style of this and similar works. Rudra muni said, “ Evil days will occur, the spires of the Temples will fall—Jupiter shall enter into the mansion of the moon.—The moon shall appear to the people as divided—Kirita Rama Raja will lose his kingdom —The trees will fall —The sky be overcast and the earth will shake—A famine will happen, and grain be scarce in the city of Kalydna, for about six months. Afterwards Vira Vasanta will be born in the year Ananda on. the first of Kdrtila on Friday, about the middle of the day, of a woman named Devaki in the race of the Kshétriyas ; his hair will be erect, and he will have a mark on his forehead. In the fort of Bedira, a force of six lacks of troops shall perish. The country of Kdleswara shall be ruined by hurricane. In the year Durmulkhi, females will be increased ; a great battle will take place near Balibhandar. At Anagondi a virgin of seven years old without a husband, will bring forth eight sons, seven of them will instantly die, and the eighth will pronounce the birth of Virabhogavasanta and then die,—Three eclipses will occur in the course of one day, which will fall on the day of full moon in the month Margasira. Allamaha Prabhu will be re-born from the plantain tree; and Chenna Bdsava again be incarnate in the earth.” Yamma Basava said, that he was desired by Jambundth, the deity of Kumbhabharat to impart the prophecies which he promulgated in the world.—An army of three thousand and three hundred crores will assemble 40 314 HALA KANARA BOOKS. and go to the northward, and lay waste the villages and slay the peop and set fire to the palaces. People with Tiger-faces shall come to Kalyd and capture it, and the Mullas shall take possession of the country. Aki of the principal part of the country shall destroy the enemy in the nor Thence he will go to Kdsi and return to his own country. The enemi will again follow him, and lose a great many soldiers. Let the disciples Siva hear this. 12.—Bdswana Purdna. a. Palm leaves—b. do. The original catalogue calls these works, the Yama Ddsa Purina, but each wants the beginning and end, and the nan therefore cannot be verified. The first is a dialogue betwee Chenna Bdsava and Allama Prabhu on the principal events an doctrines of the Jangama faith. The second is a prose narrativ of the origin and progress of the Jangama religion in the sa strain as the other works of this class. - Discourse between Prabhudeva and Chenna Bdsava. Prabhudeva said I have come to know the Almighty from you, a know ledge I have acquired, but I still wish to hear the particulars of my birt from you. How else can I appreciate Sangana Bdsavana, as he is know to you. I have explained to the people the nature of both eternal an transitory things. Ihave ascertained God, and abandoned the world. I hay discriminated the acts of the body, and mind, and holy wisdom, I hay attained the limits of true wisdom, and am worthy to hear the story Basavana who is the disciple of Guhyeswar. The junior minister, Chennah Bdsava being satisfied of his possessin true wisdom, thus replied. When the world is blank and there is nothing when the fourteen Bhuvanas are not, when no person beholds the Linga m and he that sees the Lingam in himself is entitled Adwaita, then Bdsave is found in the centre of the universe of fifty crores of worlds, on Mert which is one crore twenty-six lacks and eighty thousand Yojans high, on its peaks and at its angles, Brahma, Vishnu, Rudra, Iswara, Sadasiva Nandi, Mahdkdla, Virabhadra, eighty thousand Rishis, and innumerablk ¢ Ganas, the twelve Adityas, Narada, the eight Dikpdlakas, and elever Ridra, surrounded Siva in his court. The extent of Jambudwipa which is below Meru is related likewise in the Purans. Prabhudeva asked him ; is there any other region. He replied ; the circumference of the earth including the seven oceans and islands, is three and seventy lacks and fifty thousand Yojans, beyond this the mountain Rajitadri is ten crores of yojans ; beyond it, is darkness for five hundred crores of Yojans, the constellations, planets and other celestial bodies are : PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 315 x \ over this. Prabhu, Siva, Sidharimaya, Sdmavedi, Ahilia, Udbhatia, Sadho- \ jata Isdna, Panchavaktra, Adilinga, were all created by Sangana Béasavana \ who was the primary person, the original master. | The date, week, influence, star, conjunction of the star, and week, the | change of the months, and years, were all fixed by Sangana Bdsava, as were the eighteen ages, Ananta, Adyuta Kamanda, Taraja, Tandaja, Bhin- naja, Bhinnayukta, Adbhuta Amadyukta, Manirama, Manneranna, Viswa- rana, Viswavasu Alankvita, Kritayuga, Tretayugea, Dwaparyuga, and Kaliyuga. In the first age Sarvajna was born, in the second Parvati was born, in the third Ndrdyanr was born, from whose navel a lotus was produced, in which | Brahma was born, in the fourth age he assumed the name Aja, in the fifth a Mundane-egg was produced, in the sixth age, the egg was hatched, in the seventh the clouds and Parijata trees were created, thereby the earth was produced, in the eighth the eight mountains were made, in the ninth the seven oceans were formed, in the tenth the best, middling and worst things were born, and eighty-four lacks of living creatures and the stars, in the eleventh age the moon and sun appeared, in the twelfth age the spirits of heaven and gods were born, in the thirteenth age the boons were born, in the fourteenth war was waged between the deities and men, in the fifteenth age a war was declared between Rdma and Rdvana, in the sixteenth, a conflict took place between the Kurus and Pdndavas—in the seventeenth age hostilities occurred between the Maurvas and Kadambas.—The follow- ing are the names of the kings of the different ages. rE RR SSE ARS In the origin, Ndardyana, His son Maricha, His son Brahma, His son Bindu, His son Bhrigu, His son Lavala, His son Indra, His son Paritapi, His son Nayanéndriya, His son Sila Gopdla, His son Kdlasevala, His son Nanda GQopdla, His son Dundumahania, His son Vasudeva, His son Trisanku, His son Srikrishna, His son Harischandra, His son Sildppa, His son Lohitaksha, His son Dhigu, His son Nala, His son Raghu, His son Kurupasya, His son Aranya, His son Gunardst, His son Mrigardja, His son Parsi, His son Dasaratha, His son Amara, His son" Rdma. His son Mandhdtd, They are all destroyed at the dissolution of the world but Sangana Bdsaba exists alone himself. Hear the incarnations of Bdsava. In the age Krita, when Iswora destroyed the Aswrs he was Pramatha Ganmeswar, when Iswar killed Gajdsur and assumed his hide he was called 316 HALA KANARA BOOKS. Ugra Ganeswar, when Siva beheaded the Asurs, and wore their skulls string, he was entitled Nisanka Ganesa, when Siva affectionately trea the deities he was called Sankara Ganeswar, when Siva slew Jalandh he was called Vichitra Ganeswara, when Siwa killed Pitasur, he was call Matdpr Ganeswar, when Siwa killed Td@ldsur he was called Z'alaganesw After the destruction of the world he was called Janana marana Ganeswar, when the world became void he was called Adi Ganeswar, when Siva married Pdrvati he was called Kdilalochana Ganeswar, when Siva killed Andhakdsur he was called Nilalochana, when Siva destroyed Tripura he was called Skanda Ganeswar, when he beheaded Brahma, he was called Nilakantha, in this Kali age he is called Sangana Bisawana. When Bdsava moved his body in sport the world shook, and the deities and giants were terrified, he was entitled Nandimahakala, and Banda Ganeswar when he stood before the third eye of Basava that the world 1 might not be destroyed. At the time of the celebration of the marriage of Parvati, he was entitled Kdlalochana, when Siva slew Andhakdsura he was entitled Nilalohita, when Siva reduced the three regions he was called Shanda, when Siva beheaded Brahma he was called Nilakantha, when he united his spirit with the ZLingam he was called Vrishabha, when he was incarnate in the different eighteen ages he was called Nandikeswdr, in this present age Kali, he is called Kudali Sangama Bdsowana. Prabhudeva having heard this speech was highly pleased with his accurate memory, and prostrated himself before him, and declared that Bdsawana was before all things. Then Chenna Bdsava said, Bdsava is the first of all who assumed the Linga, and as the Linga, was borne by Bisavana, so do his disciples the Jangamas bear it. 13.—Prabhulinga Inala. a Paper.—b—c. Palm leaves. An account of the origin and acts of Allama Prabhu a celebrat- ed Jangama teacher, who appears to have been equally instru- mental with Bdsava in establishing the faith: the work gives - also an account of the birth and actions of Bdsava, and of some’ of his chief disciples. The following account of the birth of Allama Prabhu, as more particular than any contained in this: work is taken from No, XVII. Story of Allama Prabhu subdwing Maya. On the mountain of Kailas, when Siva was sitting in his Court—Chan- deswara stood up in his presence, and saluted him with a single hand. Pédr- vati Devi observing it said to Siva, “ Oh Parameswara, every one salutes us: with both hands—what is the reason that this person salutes with but one. Parameswara then became two-fold, or half Siva and half Parvati. - Chan- deswara beholding it, remarked ; although foul or fragrant odours may be PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 317 wafted by the wind, or the shadow of the sun reflected from a jar of water, yet are they not one existence—Materiality is the source of all confusion, you Parameswara are distinct from matter, unproduced, inconceivable, you are omnipotent through the three regions. So saying he turned to the right half, and saluted it alone. Pdrvati then being highly enraged, spoke thus, Ohandesa, I am the material mask of the spirit. How can you refuse to acknowledge me—you are under my command as long as you are enve- loped with a body. Is it proper to disregard me. Chandesa said, though gold may be found in soil yet it is not united with it, though the pearl is produced in the water yet it becomes not water, though the lotus float upon the pool yet it remains unmoistened. In like manner, I have a being free from matter : so he quitted his mantle, the material Devi, and directed the god of wind to display his power, in doing which he hurled down eight lacs of mountains: then Siva considering him as his principal disciple placed him on his knees and fed him with nectar. Chandiswara then became Blringiswara with three legs, at which the Ganas were surprized, and called him Ganeswar the exempted from matter. Parvati beholding Sia, said that she had conferred half of her body on him, and Bramha and Vishnu and the rest were concentered in her, which then was greater, Bhringiswara or Siva himself. Siva replied to her, that she might send a part of her essence to the mortal world, and he would send Bhringisa there, and she might then examine his spiritual truth. Pdrvati accordingly sent a spark of her essence to be borne as Mdyd on Mohinideva the queen of the king of Banavasi named Mamakara raya. This Maya became a harlot and associ- ated with the nwusician of the temple of Madhukeswar at Banavasi. The spirit of Bhringiswar or Nirmaya Ganeswar was born by Nirahankdra on Sujndnadevs at Karure, and his parents gave him the name of Allama Pra- bhu, and nourished him. When he was grown up he said to his parents that he was born to them for their faith to Swva, and wished to teach the prayers of Siva to the disciples in the different regions, and he shewed them the mode of attaining liberation. He went to Bdnavast, and subdued the musicians and Mdyd there and obtained the title of Niwranjana, and wan- dered throughout different parts of the world, and wrought many miracles for the disciples of Siva. 14.—Prabhundgtana Taravali. Palm leaves. An account of Basava’s pilgrimage to Srisaile and Hemaguri, and Siva becoming incarnate as his son—praises of Siva, and doc- trines of the Virasavve sect with some account of Allama Prabhu. 15.—Prabhudeva Stnyasampddana. Paper. Communication of the principles of the Jangama faith to his disciples, by Allama Deva, one of the teachers of the sect. * 318 HALA KANARA BOOKS. 16.—Prabhudeve Kdlajnydn. Paper. : A prophetic annunciation of the succession of Canara princes, ascribed to Prabhudeva, a Jangama teacher. . 17.—Bhavravinkana Katha gerbha Sitra Retndkara. a Paper.—b. do.—c. do.—d. do.—e. do. i An immense collection of legends, partly Pauranic, and partly of more modern invention, and local credit relating to the supre= macy of Siva, and the marvellous actions of his most celebrated votaries. Of the former class are the burning of Kama ; Siva’s assuming the moon for his crest; his taking the ganges on ie head; his residing at Kidsi; ad the subversion of Daksha’s Sore: the history of the solar and lunar races is also given, and the overthrow of all the principal Asurs, as Rdvana, Mais hdsura, Andhaka, Jalandhara. Raktavija, Tdrake, Tripura and others. In the second class, narratives of the devotion of various princes of the Chole and Pandya dynasties are given, as well as of Basava, and his disciples. The work is named after Bhaira-. vendra, ov Bhairavinke, of whose origin the following acconngd is ‘given. “ Nareda having come one day to Ssza at Kailds, reperted that the wor- ship of that deity had very generally declined, and men were immersed in. iniquity. Sia looked round amongst his attendants, and selecting one of them, named Kdlasahasra desired him to assume a mortal form, re-esta- blish the true faith upon earth, and annihilate the sects of unbelievers. Accordingly, Kdlasahasre was born as the son of the king Sangama Raja, | of his wife Harmdvat: in the town of Mor pur in the Andhra country, and was named Bhyravinka : he studied the sciences in his youth, and was married to Mahadevi. His favorite diversion was listening to the narratives of the Rimdiyana Bhdgavat and Bhirata, and his chief delight the company of the disciples of Siva. After a time, being warned by a vision, he distri- buted all his jewels and wealth to the pious, and proceeded with his wife to Sosali, and having wrought many miracles on the way, he was received there with great reverence by the prince, named Sambhu Rdya, and after a while was united at that place with the deity Someswara.” 18.—Iswaraganangala Hasaru. Paper. : The particulars of the Ganas or attendants on Siva, who at the i PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 319 o time of Bdsava’s incarnation, descended on earth as his compa- ¢ nions and disciples, to the number of thirty-six thousand. 19.—Adayana Katha. Paper. An account of the Ganas who became incarnate as the disciples of Bdsava, and of Sivandtha, a Jangama priest who established . the faith in Saurashtra and exterminated the Jains. By Rdgha- | vdnka. 20.—Saranu Lilimrita. a Paper.—b. ditto.—c. Palm leaves.—d. ditto. An account of the incarnation of Bdsave and the acts of that « teacher, of Chenna Basava, and of other worthies of the Virasaiva f religion : By Chanapa Kavi. The following is an account given i in this work of an incident in the early history of the sect. “Formerly, when Siva was sitting i in his Court, on the Kailas mountain, i Nandisa being desirous of seeing the world of mortals, requested his lord’s ) permission, to descend upon the earth. Having received the solicited [ indulgence, he visited all the islands and continents and in the course of his travels came to the Malaya mountain. There he beheld a king named : Animishaya engaged in a hunting party, but who sought an opportunity of , paying his adorations to the type of Siva. Finding no Lingam to worship, i and remarking Nandikésa he addressed him and communicated his wants, . declaring if he could not procure a Lingam, he would starve to death. | Nandikésa compassionating his situation, granted him his own ILingam, and repaired himself to Kailas where the warder refused to allow him to enter as he had lost his Lingam. Then Siva, knowing what had occurred through his divine knowledge, went to the gate, and rebuked the warder, | saying, that there was no difference between him and Nandi, and being | angry, with him cursed him to be born as Bijala the Chaulukya king. Then the warder asked him when his curse should terminate, to which the god replied, when Vira Madivala, Malle Bommaya and Jagaddéva shall murder | you, then, come back to Kailas.” 21. —Swabhaktaru Purana. Palm leaves. A short account of celebrated teachers of the Jangama faith. By Malhana. 22.—Purdtana Régala. a Paper.—b. ditto.—ec. ditto. Narratives of the marvellous actions of the saints of the Jan- gama religion. 320 HALA KANARA BOOKS. 23. —Viraktaru Kdavyam. Paper. An soodhnt of the origin and actions of a Luidired and one Viraktas or ascetics of the Jangama religion. The events are mostly related as occurring in the presence of Prourha Raya of Vijayanagar, of whom it is related that he led a licentious life. till being caught in an affair of gallantry with a married woman, and put publicly to shame: he abandoned his gi and became a Jangama. By Rudra Bhatta. 1 24. — A shtavarna Tilaka. a Paper.—b. do.—e¢. do. Legendary narratives of a great number of persons, peculiar to the traditions of the south, who were votaries of Siva, and members of the Virasaiva sect by Mahdlinga. } 25.—TVijala Raya Cheritra. Paper. 1 Account of Vijala or Bijala Riya who is said to have ruled at Kalydna pura in the eleventh century, and to have had as his minister Bdsava the founder of the Jangama faith. © Vijala being. a Jain persecuted the Jangamas, and attempted the destruction of Bdasava, who retaliated by seeking to compass the death of the king. , The following is the account here given of this transaction wll its consequences. “ Vijula Rdya having marched against and subdued the Raja of Rolapur was on his return to his capital : Whilst reposing in his tent Bdsava sent to him a Jangama disguised as one of the Jain persuasion with a poisoned fruit. The seeming Jain presented the fruit, which the Raja had no sooner smelled than he dropped down senseless. His son Immadi Bijola and his attendants hastened "to his assistance, but it was in vain. He revived however for a short period, and being aware who had perpetrated his mur- der enjoined his son to put Basava to death. Zmmadi Bijala accordingly ordered Bdsava to be apprehended, and all the Jangamas wherever seized to ~ be executed. Bdsave on hearing this threw himself inte a well, by which he perished, and his wife Nilambd poisoned herself. After the resentment of Immads Bijala was allayed, Chenna Basava the sister’s son of Bisava, presented his uncle's treasures to the Rdya, in consequence of which he was admitted to favor and to a ministerial office at court. . PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 321 1 This account differs materially from preceding narratives—(see toages 313 and 316.) By Dharani dharendra a Jain priest. 26.— Ravana Siddheswara Cheritra. : Paper. ./ An account of Rdvana Siddha an incarnation of Siva as a _ Jangama priest, cotemporary with Bijala Raya of Kalydna. Having attended at the court in ragged attire, and been treated with contumely, Ravana converted the whole of Bijald’s terri- cory into a vast morass. Upon the king and queen humiliating themselves before him, he restored it to its original state. The rname of this person Ravana Siddheswara continues to be the / lesignation of the hereditary Guru of the Kuruba tribe in Mysore. (Buchanan I, 397.) 7. —Sivadhikya Purdna. Paper. An account of the birth of the son of Sambhubhatta round iwhose neck Siva ties a Lingam : the boy is in consequence ¢2xpelled his caste by the Brahmans, and being brought before - the king of Kalyana recites various Pauranic legends to estab- ‘lish the supremacy of Sive, in consequence of which the prince, ‘rere termed Vijangha Rdya, becomes a convert to the Jangama religion. By Bdsavalinga. 28.—Sarvagna Kalajnyanam. a. Paper.—b. do.—c. do. . A prophetic account of the eras of Vikrama and Sdlivdhano, of the foundation of Anagundi and Srirangapatam, and the sub- jugation of both by the Mohammedans : attributed to a celebrat- 3d Jangama priest entitled Sarvajnae or the omniscient. 29.— Siddha ramayae Kalajnydn. a. Palm leaves.—b. do. Prophetic annunciation of the birth of Bdsava, and establish- ‘ment of the Jangama religion—of the invasion of the south of India by the Mohammedans, and the reign of the Vijayanagar dynasty. These details ave carried further by a version of the 41 322 HALA KANARA BOOKS. Sarvajna Kdalajnydn (see the last number) as a supplementar addition to the present work, in which the downfall of the Vijaya-§ nagar kings is foretold and the conquest of Anagundi and Sr rangapatam : interspersed with legendary anecdotes relating tof Bisava, Chenna Bisava, Yamma Bdsava, Siddharamaya, Vire | vasanta and other worthies of the Jangama sect. The joir § composition is of considerable extent, occupying above 200 pages. 30.— Vidyhranyd Kalajndna. Paper. A prophetic account of the foundation of the city of Vija, ; nagar in the Sal year 1258, or A. D. 1335, and of the successic “of its princes, attributed to Vidydranya or Madhava Swami th minister of Harihara and Bulka the first princes of Vijayanagar | The work is accompanied by a commentary by Krishna Bharatay and by some other specimens of prophetic foresight, ascribed # | Siva, Yogi and the Padma Purdna, giving an account of th Kadamba dynasty of kings, and other princes. 1 31.—Ndgaya Cheritra. Paper. Account of a celebrated Jangama priest who left his count to avoid the addresses of the Rani, who was enamoured of him He went to Sringeri, where he tied a Linga to his foot, wit] which he returned to Vijayanagar. Prourha Riya ordered it ti be taken off, on which Nagaya died, but revived on its being replaced. The Raya then gives him jewels which he throws int the river. Divers being ordered to recover them, find a large trea sure in the river’s bed. Ndgaya thence goes to Kaldstri wher he is received into a Linga, the usual consummation of Saive devotion. 3 32. —Nannaya Cheritra. a. Paper—b. Palm leaves. An account of one of the disciples of Bdsava who receives a Lingam from that teacher, adopts an ascetic life, performs miracles and obtains emancipation; which circumstances are narrated by Bdsava for the edification of the inhabitants of Kaly: dna. By Rima Kavi. *} ~ 8 PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 323 33.—Siddharamdya Cheritra. Paper. . Story of a Jangama priest, an incarnation of ome of Siva ’s | attendants who was punished by a mortal birth for stealing i lotuses from his master’s garden, and after a life of sanctity was | restored to his former station. 34.—Raghavanka Cheritra. Palm leaves. Account of Rigavinka a Jangama priest the son of Mddhava \ Bhatt of Virupdksha in Kuntala désé and disciple of Harthard- { chdri, by whom the Lingam is tied round his neck. After being | duly trained in the faith, Rdghavinka repairs to the court of t Pratdpa Rédra where he overcomes in disputation FEkasanta, \ Dwisanta, and Trisante three professors of the Virasaiva faith {and discovers a hidden treasure to the king. The work contains | different narratives, amongst which are some account of Bhima | Kavi and of Padmarasa the minister of Nrisinha Veldla. By | Chikkananjaya. 35.—Kaliyar Kavya. Palm leaves. Narrative of the marvellous actions of various members of the | Vira saiva religion. By Chenna Malasa. 36.— Rudra Bharala. Paper. An account of the creation and division of the worlds, of the gods, and Rishis, and the tribes and castes, and especially those amongst whom the Jangama religion prevails, as the Binijagas, Kurubas Panchalas, and a number of others, supposed to be ‘narrated by Rudra to Nandi, and forming a sort of sectarial Purdna. 37.—Rhikshdtana Kavya. Paper. An account of Siva’s going to Dwdrakd disguised as a beggar, to solicit alms of Krishna's queens, who were frightened at his uncouth appearance. Krishna recognises and pays him homage, on which Sive blesses him, doiine him to Lumble the Daityas, aud returns to Bodin, By Gurulinga, 324 HALA KANARA BOOKS. 38.—Suatyendra Chola Cheritra. Paper. i An account of Satyendra, a prince of the Chola dynasty, pu ting his son to death for killing a calf by accident, and Siva rewarding his piety. This story is told of other princes, se page 218. 389.—Bhava Chinta Ratna or Satyendra Chola Katha. a. Paper—b. do.—c. do.—d. do. a An account of the faith of Satyendra Chola in Siva, and Chig gana Sivdchdri’s coming to him, and relating twenty-five tale illustrative of the power and disposition of Siva or his sports. Th narrator gives betle to the Edni, who thence conceives, and beat a son, for whom Satyendra obtains by force of arms the daughte of the Sinhala Raja. The horse of the prinee whilst riding kick the son of an old woman who dies. Satyendra after investigatin, the case, orders his own son to be beheaded, when Siva appea s and takes the Raja to his own region as the reward of his pie ; and justice. By Gubi Malandcharr. 40.—Sankara Vijaya. Paper. An account of the birth and polemical victories of the Saiu reformer, Sankara Achdriya ; his founding Sringeri, and the sue cession of Gurus since his time. The following is given as the series of the spiritual chiefs of Sringers :— 1 Govinda Pada 17 Nrisvmha Bhdrate 2 Sankara dehdrya 18 Sankara Bharati 3 Sanandana dchdrya 19 Nrisimha Bharati 4 Swrdsure deharya 20 Purushottama Bhdrate 5 Trotaka dcharya 21 Ramachandra Bhdrati 6 Hastamalaka dcharya 22 Nrisimha Bharati 7 Gundnaghana dchdarya 23 Immadi Bharat : 8 Gndnottama Swa acharye 24 Ablinava Nrisimha Bldg 9 Senhagiriswara achdrya 25 Sachchidananda Bharati 10 Iswara Tirtha dchdrya 26 Nrisimha Bharata 1 11 Nrisimha murti . 27 Immdds Sachehiddnanda 12 Vitarana dchdarye Bhdrati i 18 Vidya Sankara dehdrya 28 Ablinava Sachchidanande - 14 Bharati Krishna Tirtha Bharati FE 15 Vidyaranya 29 Nrisvmha Bharati. 16 Chandra Sékhara PAURANIC & LEGENDARY HISTORY & BIOGRAPHY. 325 41.—Sankara Kathd. Palm leaves. A short account of Sankardchdarya. 49.— Bhuvanakosha. Paper. A collection of Pauranic legends relating to various fabulous or historical personages as Sagara, Harischandra, Puriravas, Mdand- hata Dadhichi, Sankhdchira, &c., from the sanserit. 43.—Brahmaya Suvi. Palm leaves. : Account of Nanjana Gonda Brahmaya, of Nenjana Gondi, a devout worshipper of Sia and Sakti, the favour shewn him by Siva, and his final departure to Kailds. By Maradelia Ramaya. 44.—Suyoga Cheritra. Paper. Various Pauranic stories taken especially from the Mahabharat, and supposed to be related by Bharadwaja Rishi to Suyoga a king—the work is of a Vaishnava tendency. By Guru Prasad. 45.—Sulikara Siddheswara Purvottaram. Paper, Legendary account of the form of Siva worshipped at Sulikara. 46.—Chamunda Raya Purina Sankshepa. ". Paper. - An abridgment of the Jaina collection of the legends relating to the twenty-four Tirthankaras, see page 177. 4'7.—Bhyravadevi Purvottaram. Palm leaves. An account of the grants made by different princes to the tem- ple of Siva as Mahabaliswar at Gokerna on the western coast. 48.— Bhadragiri Mahatmya. Palm leaves. Legendary account of a shrine of Parvati as Marakatdmbike on the mountain Bhadragirt or Bhadrdchalam in Gondwdna near Rdjamahendri. 320 HALA KANARA BOOKS. Local History and Biography. a 1.—Kumdra Rama Cheritra. a. paper—b. do.—c. do.—d. palm leaves—e. do.—f. do.—g. do.—h. do. Account of Kumdra Rama, the son of Kampila Raya of Hosa- durga near Vijayanagar. By Nanganda Kavi. The name and chief circumstances appear to be connected with the capture of : Kampuld in the Carnatic, by Mohammed the third, in 1338, as related by Ferishta—Kampula is probably Komply on the Tam- budra near ancient Vijayanagar. The work is apparently that to which Major Wilkes alludes as a life of Kampula Raja in the Mackenzie Collection. (South of India, vol. I. p. 11; note,) and as he seems to attach to it more importance than it deserves, the following summary of its contents may be of service :— « Singer: Ndyak, a zemindar in the woody part of Karndta, having been obliged to quit his home, in consequence of the increasing numbers of his family, repaired to the Court of Rama Raya the Raja of Devagiri and was entertained by him in his service. He afterwards found a treasure, and obtaining a grant of ground erected a dwelling on the spot. After a while, he had a son, to whom he gave the name Kdmpila, and married him to Hariyammd, daughter of Gujala Kati Nayak. The Sultan of Delhi having marched against Rama Raja of Devagir:, defeated and taken him, and laid " waste his territory, Singer: Ndyak returned to his native conntry, where he was well received by Malla Raja, whom, on his dying without issue he succeeded, and considerably extended his territorial possessions. He was ] succeeded by his son Kdmpila who was a still greater conqueror, and reduc- ed all the petty Rajas of Karndta to subjection. Kampila had five wives— and sons by each : by the eldest of them he had last of all, the especial hero of the narrative, Kumdra or Prince Rama. Amongst the sovereigns who were the neighbours of Kdmpeld the Raja of Guti was his rival, and demanded tribute of him, which Kdmpild resenting, sent his son Rdéma then only twelve years of age with an army against Guti. Rama defeated the Gut: Raja, and took him prisoner, and brought him to his father, who liberated his captive on his consenting to become tributary to him. Amongst the booty were ten horses which Rdma reserved to himself—his brothers asked him for them to which he replied ; Why do you not gain similar prizes by your own prowess. This taunt they reported to their mothers | who thence became inimical to Rdma, and in order to accomplish his des- truction incessantly urged the Raja to send him on perilous expeditions. | Rdma at last vowed to conquer the seventy Rajas, or not to return, and LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 337 mm, ¢ with this view repaired to the Court of Pratdpa Ridra at Warankal—where Linga Setti became attached to him and made him known to the Raja—at first, Rama was well received, but Pratdpa Rudra becoming jealous of the | encomiastic titles lavished upon Rdma for his heroism by the bards and heralds, desired him to forbid their being applied to him. Rdma answered it was easy for him to acquire fresh honors, but he would not part with any that he had ever won—and the enmity of the Rdya being thus incurred, Réma accompanied by Linga Setti left Warankal. Pratipa Ridra detached a force to bring them back, but Rdma defeated it, and in a subsequent action with a larger army was not only victorious but took Bolla the . favorite horse of the king, and his son who commanded. ZRdma then subdued the Reddis of Kondaptlli and the Raja of Madugala and returned . with augmented reputation to his father. On shewing his booty to the Court, he desired his brothers to ride the horse of Pratdpa Ridra which they severally attempted in vain, when Rdma sprang upon him and managed him with ease—and his brothers were much ashamed. ENTIRETY At this time the deity Konda Brahmaya directed Rdma in a vision to institute the festival of the Sila or trident, which he accordingly did with great splendour, erecting a trident of gold in honor of the god. All the Rajas and Chieftains of the south attended. The youngest wife of Kdmpulla named Retndngi having ascended the terrace to see the great personages who were present, and who were individually described to her by her con- fidential attendant, Rdgs, was so much struck with the beauty of Rama that she became passionately enamoured of him, and impatiently waited an | opportunity of an interview, which at last occurred by accident. Kdmpila being out hunting, Kimdra Rima was amusing himself at tennis, when his | ball flew over upon the terrace of Retndngi’s apartments. Not choosing to send a menial to recover it, the Prince went himself, when Retnange saw * him, and importuned him to gratify her desires. Finding him inexorable, | her love was changed to hatred, and she complained to Kdmpila on his . return, that Rdma had attempted to violate her person. Kdmpsla in a rage . ordered Rama to be put to death instantly with his four chief leaders Katana, Kaliya Narasa, Mammadi Sinha, and Lingana Sette. The minister . Bachapa, however, secreted Rima and his friends in his palace, and decapi- | tating five ordinary criminals, produced their heads to the Raja as those of | his intended victims. Retndng: preserved that which was said to be the ~ prince’s at first out of revenge, but as her passion subsided, as an act of love. Kampila soon repented of his haste, and the death of Rama was the subject of universal sorrow. His wives refused to survive him, and declared their . intention of burning themselves. A pile was accordingly prepared under the superintendence of Bachapa, who contrived a subterraneous passage leading from the enclosure into which the women entered, to the chamber where Rdma was concealed, and with: whom his faithful wives were then reunited. 328 HALA KANARA BOOKS. When the king of Delhi was well assured of the death of Rama he despatched to Gumati an army of one hundred and ninety-six thousand men under six Khans. Rimpita on hearing of their approach, now more han ever regretted his son’s death, but being encouraged by his minister, assem- bled a large force to oppose the Mohammedans. The armies met and fough Y a whole day without any decisive result—at night Backapa told Kdimpila that he had engaged the services of a distinguished warrior, who was so like to the prince Rdma that he would not know the difference, and having persuaded Rima to take the field, that hero mounted on his horse Bolla appeared on the second day’s battle, and overthrew part of the hostile army, = slaying and decapitating five of the Khans who commanded, and sending their heads to Kdmpela. On the third day, the sixth Khan was killed, and beheaded, and the invading army utterly defeated. Then Backapa made Rama known to his father, and told the latter what he had done, at which’ Kampila was exceedingly rejoiced. Retndngs on hearing of Rdma’s reappear-. ance hanged herself, by which Kampila was satisfied of the innocence of his son. 4 When the broken remains of the army returned to Delhi the Sultan was highly incensed at the cowardice of the commanders, and raising a larger force, placed it under the orders of Mdtangi a female warrior of a low tribe. On learning this new danger, Kd@mptla retired with his family and treasure to Hosakota, leaving to Rama the defence of Gumati—as soon as the enemy appeared at this place, dma marched to their encounter and drove them back four kos—but subsequently Mdtange seduced the Telugu soldiers in .Rdmd’s army, and they treacherously introduced the enemy into the fort during the night—when Rdma was apprised of what had occurred, he sprang from bed, and hastened to the battle desiring his wives to prepare for their ° fate in case they should hear of his death. Proceeding to the scene of con- | flict he speedily plunged into the thickest of the affray, where encountering Madtang: he seized her nose-ring and shaking it told her, he disdained to take the life of a woman. His bravest soldiers surprised and overpowered by numbers fell fast around him, and he was left alone. After maintaining the conflict for a long time, and killing vast numbers of his assailants, he was at last slain, and Mdtangs cut off his head, and carried it to Deihi. The | Sultan placed the head, on the palace gate, where in the night it made so hideous an outery that he was glad to get rid of it, and it was thrown into a a ditch four kos remote—there the cry was repeated, so that numbers died of the fright it occasioned. The Sultan ordered it to be carried to a still greater distance, but every attempt made by men and elephants to move it 1 from the spot proved ineffectual. In this dilemma it was suggested that the bards of Rdma should be employed to recite his praises, and messengers were sent to Kdmpila to solicit their assistance. Devaya their chief was accordingly sent but his panegyrics at first were in vain—at last being so = instructed in a vision he saluted Rdma as the subduer of the Sultan of = Delhi, the Supreme Sovereign of the world, on which he was able to lift the 3 LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 329 ‘head with ease—being permitted to take it away he carried it to Kampsla who after weeping over it sent it to Kds? to be plunged to the holy waters ‘of the Ganges.” 9. —Maisur Arasi Pirvabhyudaya. Paper. An account of the sovereigns of Mysur from Appana Timma Raj Wadeyar about the year, 1530, to Rava Karasa the second of that name, who died in 1713, with a list of the Dalavais or Governors of Sirangapatam and the territories conquered by the Mysore princes. By Nagarada Putaya. The substance of this work, and different extracts from it are given in Major Wilkes’s history of Mysur, and the following account of it is found in his Preface :— : “ A Persian manuscript, entitled an Historical Account of the ancient Rajas of Mysoor, was found in 1798 in the palace at Seringapatam ; it pur- ports to have been ‘ translated in 1798, at the command of the Sultaun, by ‘Assud Anwar, and Gholaum Hussein, with the assistance of Pootia Pundit, from two books in the Canara language :” this Persian manuscript was con- veyed with other works to Calcutta, and I had not the opportunity of perusing it until the year 1807, when my friend Brigadier-General Malcolm obtained a copy from Bengal. A book in the Canara language, of which the contents were then unknown, was given in 1799 by Colonel W. Kirk- patrick, one of the Commissioners for the affairs of Mysoor, to Major, now Lientenant-Colonel Colin Mackenzie, and has since been translated under his direction with scrupulous care. It isthe Canara manuscript from which the Persian translation was made, and is entitled * I'he Succession of the Kings of Mysoor, from ancient Times, as it is in the Canara Cudduttums, now written into a Book by command, by Nuggur Pootia Pundit. It is divided into two parts, as noticed in the Persian translation : the first contains the historical narrative ; and the second, the series of territorial acquisitions. In the first the dates are recorded in the year of the cycle only; and in the second they are reckoned by the number of years which had elapsed from the compilation of the work, or, in the language of the original, so many years ago. The apparent embarrassment of fixing the chronology was easily ‘surmounted by Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie. By ascertaining a single date, all the rest were at once arranged, and the manuscript was proved beyond all controversy to have been written in the year 1712-13, The circumstances which regard the discovery of this manuscript are well known. On the death of Cham Raj Wadeyar, the father of the present Raja, in 1796, the family was transferred from the palace to the miserable hovel where they were found on the capture of Seringapatam in 1799: ‘Among the plunder of every thing useful or apparently valuable, which was 42 330 ; HALA KANARA BOOKS. on that occasion carried off to the stores of the Sultaun, were acciden ally. thrown two Cudduttums, which attracted his attention nearly two yea afterwards when he ordered them to be examined and translated : and twe old Cudduttums, which Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie received along wit the book in 1799, prove, on examination, to be the actual originals from which it was copied and are probably the two books mentioned in th d Persian translation. A short time before the real compilation of this docu ment, the Raja, Chick Deo Raj, who died in 1704, had directed an extensive collection to be made of historical materials, including all inscription 5 1 then extant within his dominions, which were added to a library already ¥ reported to be voluminous: the abovementioned work is probably one @ the memoirs prepared in conformity to his directions, but it appears to hay been presented to his successor, and is a brief but correct record of even up to the year 1712. It is, however, to be regretted that the author fu nishes no incidents beyond a mere chronicle of events, after the occupatio of Seringapatam by Raj Wadeyar in 1610, probably restrained by prudent: motives in respect to living characters. The Sultan, in removing the Raja family from the palace, had intended to destroy the building altogether and gave orders for that purpose, which were afterwards changed. It w reported to him that several large apartments were full of books, chiefly ¢ palm leaf and Cudduttums, and he was asked how they were to be dispose of. “Transfer them,” said he, ““ to the royal stables, as fuel to boil the coolte: (grain on which horses are fed): and this was accordingly done. A sma miscellaneous collection was preserved from this destruction by the piou artifice of a bramin, who begged the apartment might be respected, as cons taining the penates of the family. This room was opened in the confusio of the 4th of May 1799, and a large portion of the contents fell into th hands of a British officer.” 3.—Maisur Arasu Vamsavalr. Paper. A genealogical account of the Princes of Mysur. 4 —Mavsur Arasu Paramparyom. Paper. An account of the succession of the Maisur Princes. Genealogy of the Mysore Kings. 1 From the eyes of A¢ri the moon sprung, from whom descended the race 0 Yadavas entitled the déréya tribe, of the lunar family. 4 Budha, son of the moon. His son Pururava. His son Ayu, born on Urvasi. His son Yaydti, who had four sons, Twrvasu, Anu, Yadu, and Puru. LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 331 Suraséna, son of Yadu. His son Vasudeva. His son Krishna, who married eight wives and had several children. Krishna desired his younger sister Mdyd to go and stay in the centre of i the hill Mahdchala in Kuntalades, in the city of Mahisur as the domestic goddess of the kings who were his relations. She accordingly resided there ! * under the name of Chamunda. 3 In the race of Krishna, the king Yadu, worshipped Ndrdyan Swami on | the hill Ndrdyana Giri, therefore it was called Yddava Giri since that period ; otherwise styled Melukola. Betta Vaduyar. Chamaraja Vadiyar, son of Yaduw. Timmaraja Vadiyar, son of Betta Vadiyar. His son Hiriya Chamarasa Vadiyar. His son Bettatha Chamarasa Vadiyar. He had three sons, 1 Zimmaraja Vadiyar. 2 Krishna Raja Vadiyar. 3 Bola Chamarasa Vadiyar. Bola Chamarasa Vadiyar, had two wives. Viryamma and Demayamma. Raja Vadiyar, son of Virayamma. Bettada Chamarasa Vadiyar. Dévappa Raja Vadiyar, Chama Rajavadiyar, Narasa Raja Vadiyar, son of the first wife of Raja Vadiyar. His son Chamaraja Vadiyar. Ewmmudi Raja Vadiyar, son of the second wife of Raja Vadiyar. Kanthirava Norasa Raja Vadiyar, son of Bettada Chamarasa Vadiyar, step-brother of Raja Vadiyar. Doda Déva Roja Vadiyar, son of Devappa Raja Vadiyar, son of the second wife of Bola Chamarasa Vadiyar. : His son Chikka deva Raja Vadiyar. His son Kanthirava Narasa Raja Vadiyar. His son Krishna Raja Vadiyar. Chamaraja Vadiyar. Emmadi Krishna Raja, son of Krishna Raja Vadiyar. His son Nanja Raja Vadiyar. His son Chamaraja Vadiyar. His son Krishna Raja Vadiyar, the present Raja of Mysore. 5.—Kanthirava Narasa Raja Cheritra. Palm leaves. An account of the exploits of Kenthirava Narasa Raja of } Sons of Démayamma. Mysore, from 1638 to 1659. This prince was celebrated for his 332 HALA KANARA BOOKS. : 1 personal prowess, and activity, and greatly extended the pow of the state. By Nanja Kavi. The circumstances related of Kanthirava, in Wilkes’s Mysore are taken chiefly from this Ms 8. —Anagundi Maisur Arasu Prabhutwam. Palm leaves. 3 hi An account of some of the Viceroys of Srirangapatam on the | part of the kings of Vijayanagar, and of the Maisur Rajas from Bettada Chama. a 1. —Maisur Sasana prati. Palm leaves. A list of the inscriptions found in Mysar. 8.—Chola Sanhati. | Paper. 9 A short account of Chola desa, the attachment of Vira Chol to the Save religion and his defeat by the Pandya Raja. B, Linga. | 9.—Madagiri Nayaka Cheritra. : Paper. i An account of Madagiri Nayak, Palligar of Chitteldrug and hi descendants ; with some notice of Sankara dchdarya. 10.—Badlajs Arasu Vamsdvali. Palm leaves. : Account of Bdsavappa Nayak, Palligar of Balaji a town ne Bednur, and of his descent from Venkatapati Raya one of th last princes of the Vijayanagar kingdom. By Terumaluyengar. 11.—Kaladr Arasu Purvottaram. Palm leaves. ; An account of the district of Kaladi or Bednur, and of th native Ndyaks, and Vijayanagar and Mysore princes to whom if was subject, with a list of inscriptions found in it. The narra tive compiled by Chenna Bhanddra Purushottamiya. 1 12.—Kualadr Arasw Vamsavali. Palm leaves. A genealogical account of the Nayaks of Kaladi or Bedn The first of these, Chaurapa was the son of a husbandman o LOCAL HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 333 ! Kaladi, and was enriched by discovering a hidden treasure | through the favour of Rameswara in the time of Achyuta Roya of Vijayanagar, by whom he and his brother were invested with . authority over the district of Kalads : the succeeding Nayaks | were. a ha CE Saddsiva who was a distinguished General in the service of Krishna Rdya and extended his patrimonial possessions. Dodasankana deposed by Rdma Rdya, for putting a Jangama priest to death : the Raya made his brother— Chika Sankana, Nayak of Bednur. Venkatapatt, reigned 46 years. Virabhadra, A 16. ,, Sivapa picid, Venkatapati, 5, lian Bhadrapa, os 2%, Somasekhara—who becoming imbecile, the management devolved on his wife Chimnaji. She was set aside by some of the officers of the Raj in favour of. Sivapa—but Chimnaji recovered the momdangy and adopted. Basawappa, as son and successor. Somasekhara. Baswapa. Chenna Baswapa. Somasekhara—till about the year 1780. The work comprises also notices of some of the Rajas of Vijaya- nagar—the kings of Vijayapur—the Nawabs of Sanur—the Rajas of Harapanapally, &c. 13.—Siwrumana Katha. Palm leaves. Account of Siruma a prince of Buddhahdla who was engaged in war with, and defeated and slain by Nrisinha Rdya of Vijaya- nagar. By Swa Kavi. 14. —~Tuluwva Desa Vernanam. Palm leaves. A description of the different temples and holy shrines in the 334 HALA KANARA BOOKS. Tuluva country, of the Saiva religion, and an account of the reign of Ohenna Bdsava. j 15.—Gokerna Sdsana prats. A collection of inscriptions, 151 in number, found on th western coast at or about Gokerna, specifying endowments and grants made to the temple of Siva. 3 16.—Mugur Arasu Cheritra. Palm leaves. Some account of the Zemindari of Mugur, a district north of ~ Seringapatam, and of the family of the Zemindar. 3 17.— Kdadamba Arasu Cheritra. Paper. 3 Wie account of the Kdidamba princes of Banavasi—of whom however only the following are specified Kadamba Riya, whe reigned after the Maurya princes of the Purdnas— Mayiravermd who succeeded him and brought the Brahmans into the Concan— Trinetra Rdya his son—Jayanti Trinetra his son, and Hast ; Rdya.—The account then goes to the invasion of the south by Alla of Delhi, and continues with the Beldla prifess and the Rayas of Vijayanagar to Vira Sadasiva. i —— Tales, Poems, Ethical and Religious Compositions, &e. re 1.—Somasekhara and Chitrasekhara Kathd. a. palm leaves—b. do.—c. do.—d. do.—e. do. : The adventures of two princes, sons of Vajramukuta king of Retnapurs, comprising a number of amusing incidents, several of which are familiar in western story telling-—as will appear from the following summary :~ The king of Retnapuri, Vajramukuta, had two sons by the favour of Siva, Somasekhara and Chitrasekhara who in addition to the ordinary accom. plishments of princes became expert jugglers and thieves. Having heard of the beauty of Rupdvati, the daughter of Vikrama king of Lilavati, and being desirous of humiliating his pride, the princes in opposition to the | i i 1 { TALES, POEMS, ETHICAL COMPOSITIONS, &e. 335 ! wishes of their father, proceeded to that capital, determined to secure the hand of Rupdvati for one of them. Notwithstanding the city was guarded by ten thousand giants who had baffled and destroyed the emissa- ries employed by Indra to bring him a description of the charms of the princess, they effected their entrance. They next obtained admission into the palace, and in spite of every precaution plundered the king and queen "and princess of their jewels, and stripped their majesties and all the maids | d of honor of their garments—leaving a written paper stating they would not cease from their depredations, until the king consented to give his daughter in marriage to one of them, and threatening if he withheld his consent to . carry off the princess. The king was compelled to yield, but coupled his | consent with the condition that the pretender to his daughter’s hand should kill a fierce Lion that guarded one of the gates of the palace. The princes attacked and slew the lion, who turned out to be a prince metamorphosed. They carried off part of the tail as a trophy. The washerman of the palace finding the head, produced it as evidence that he had killed the lion, and claimed the princess. Preparations were made for the wedding, when the princes discovered themselves, and the washerman was put to death. The princess was married to the younger brother, Chitrasekhara. ~ After a time, a bird-catcher brought a curious parrot from Cashmir which was purchased by the princes, and told them, that it alone had escaped the destruction of all living things at Hemavati, which were devoured by a giant in resentment of the king Verasena’s refusing to give him the hand of the princess Suvernadevi. The princess was kept captive by the giant. Somasekhara undertook to set her at liberty, and departed aloue, giving his brother a flower, the withering of which would indicate his falling into some calamity, when his brother Chitraselhara might come to aid or revenge him. On arriving at Hemavati, he made himself known to the princess, married her, slew the giant, and induced people to return to the country over which he ruled as king. . On one occasion Suwvernadevi having dropped her slipper in a reservoir, it was found by a fisherman of Kusumakesari, who sold it to a shopkeeper, by whom it was presented to the king Ugrabdhw. The prince on seeing the beauty of the slipper, fell in love with the wearer, and offered large re- wards to any person who should find and bring her to him. An old woman undertook the task, and succeeded in tracing the shoe to its owner, to whom she introduced herself, and made herself agreeable. Finding out that Chitrasekhara owed his personal immunity from danger to a charmed ear-ring, she contrived to steal it from him whilst asleep, defaced the impression of Siva which it bore, and threw it into the fire, on which Ohitrasekhara became as dead. Suvernadevi- would have slain herself, but was prevented by the Crone, who to console her, promised to get her another husband in Ugrabdhu, and this proposal, as holding out the prospect of revenge, was seemingly assent- 336 HALA KANARA BOOKS. Ohirasekhara, informing him what had chanced, and whither she was gone, and promising to wait a month for his arrival, at the end of which term she would put an end to her life. : 7 The wife of Chitrasekhara at the time of her brother-in-law’s decease was apprised of the event by the decay and death of the flower. As soon as this i was known to her husband, he set off for Hemavati. On his way he meta monkey, who in his gambols plunged into a pool and came out a man, and a little further on leaped into another pool, and issued a monkey as befo 5 Some of the water productive of these changes was taken by Chitrasekhara, and carried with him. On arriving at the place where his dead brother lay, and reading the note which Suvernadevi had left, Chitrasekhara searched for the charmed Ear- ring, which he found defaced and injured, but not wholly destroyed, on which account the body of Somasekhara had so long resisted decay. Chitra- sekhara set himself to work to repair the ear-ring, and as soon as it wa $ restored to its former condition, Somasekhara revived. The brothers after communicating to each other, what had passed, proceeded to Kusumakesars to release Suvernadevi and punish Ugrabahu. For the readier accomplish: , ment of these ends, Chitrasekhara assumed the garb of a religious mendis cant, and changed his brother to a monkey with some of the water of th: > pool that produced this metamorphosis. The Brothers thus disguised appeared before the king, to whom Chitra- sekhara represented himself as a magician, and at whose request he under-" took to win the consent of Suvernadevi to become his bride without delay. Having then made himself known to Suvernadevi, and restored his brother to the human form, they devised the plan to be adopted, and Suvernadevi gave a seeming assent to be married to Ugrabdhu—a new mansion was pre- pared for the purpose, to which Ugrabihu repaired to be wedded by the supposed ascetic to the princess—but on his entering the private chamber, Chitrasekhara sprinkled him with the magic water, and he was changed to a monkey. Chitrasekhara going forth, produced a written order from the king, that he should be his deputy for some months in the administration of the kingdom, in which the officers of the Court acquiesced. The princes then wrote to their father-in-law Vikrama, to come to their aid, with a suffi- cient force, with which he complied, and their authority was thus estab- ] lished over the kingdom of Ugrabdhu, who in his form of a monkey was sold to a beggar, and compelled to perform tricks for his master’s benefit. | After settling their new acquisitions, Somasekhara and Chitrasekhara with ] their wives Suvernadevi and Rupdvati and the father of the latter, paid their : own parents a visit, much to their astonishment and delight. After a due period of power and prosperity, the different princes were admitted to the heaven of Siva. TALES, POEMS, ETHICAL COMPOSITIONS, &c. 337 9 —Karibhanta Katha. a. paper—b. palm leaves—c. do.—d. do. Story of Karibhanta, son of Mdrabhupa king of Dhar, who was invited by Veldla Rdya to come and marry his daughter. On his way through the pass called Karibhanta Kamava, a bird with golden plumage led him to where he met Pundarikdkshi, a maiden of the race of ogres, who had been promised a youthful and handsome husband by Pdrvatt when about to destroy herself in despair at being forced by her mother to marry Bomma Rdk- shasa, her brother. The young couple repaired to Pundarikdlk- shi’s bower, where the Ogress her mother smelt a man, and thus discovered Karibhanta—a contest ensued, in which the human hero subdued both the old Ogress and her brother, and was only prevented from killing them by the intercession of his bride. The parties were then seemingly reconciled, and the mother pre- sented her son-in-law with a handsome anclet. Pundarikdkshs .however suspecting mischief removed this secretly from her hus- band’s leg, and fastened it in the night on that of her uncle. The Ogress, when she thought all were asleep, proceeded in the dark to stab Karibhanta as he slept, ascertaining his identity as she supposed by the anclet, in consequence of which she killed her brother instead. Pundarikdkshi knowing that her mother’s animosity would be now inflamed by revenge, prevailed on her husband to continue his journey, which he did and proceeded to Karur. When the Ogress discovered what she had done, she vowed to pursue Karibhanta through earth, heaven and hell, and disguising herself as a woman with a child at her back, she went to Karur, where in high market she beheld Karibhanta, and claimed him as her husband, accusing him of having abandoned her and her child. The matter was referred to arbitration. Kari- bhanta insisted that his life was in danger in the company of the Ogress, but the arbitrators, seven in number, thinking this only mockery, decided against him, and shut him up in a chamber with his wife, promising if any harm happened to him, they would give up their lives. In the morning Karibhanta was found dead ; on hearing of which Pundarikikshi, the mother of Karibhanta, and his intended bride, the daughter of Veldla Raya, all hastened 43 338 HALA KANARA BOOKS. to Karur to perish with the body : a funeral pile was prepared accordingly in which the seven judges, Pundarikdkshi and the mother of the hero, successively perished. When the princes was about to follow them, she repeated an invocation to Siva, who immediately appeared to her, and promised to grant her any boon she might solicit. She requested that her husband and. the rest might be restored to life, which accordingly came C | pass, and Karibhanta returned with his two brides, and hi mother to his paternal kingdom, over which he reigned long and happily. 3.—Sdrangdhara Cheritra. Palm leaves. 1 Th Canara version of the popular story of Sarangdhara the sox of Rajamahendra, see pages 219 and 292. By Sambaya. 1 4.—Sarvagna Kdalajnyan. a, Palm leaves.—b. do. : 3 A work on a variety of topics, chiefly of an ethical and religious character according to the notions of the Jangamas. It also con: tains a number of details relating to Rhetoric, Astrology, Policy and Philosophy, by Sarvajna, a Jangama priest and prophet. 5.—Rdjasekhara vildsa. a. Paper.—b. do. Poetical account in six books, of the birth and juvenile amus 0 ments of Rdjasekhara son of Satyendra Raja of Chola. By Salkd: chari. 6.—Rdjendra Vijaya. Paper. : Account of the defeat of Chandakodanda, by Rdjendra prine of Hamvira, his devotion to the Jangama faith, and the actions of some Jangama teachers. 7.—Pdrvati Koravangi Cheritra. Palm leaves, A story of Pdrvati assuming the disguise of a female fortun o teller by desire of Siva, and announcing to Kusalyd the birth of Rama. By Venkaya. . TALES, POEMS, ETHICAL COMPOSITIONS, &ec. 339 8.—Kapota vdkya. a. Palm leaves—b. do. Lamentations of a male pigeon for the death of his mate by the hands of a fowler. By Nanjaya. 9.—Qangd Gauri Sambdd. Palm leaves. Dialogue between (angd and Gauri, chiefly in praise of each other and of Siva. 10.— Virdpdksha Stotra. a. Palm leaves. —b.—do. Stanzas in honor of Siva as Virapdksha. 11.—Kuratarjuniya. Palm leaves. A translation of the Sanserit poem of Bhdravi. 12.— Mantra Mahatmya. Palm leaves. Stanzas in illustration of the efficacy of worshipping Siva ac- cording to the principles of the Jangama religion, and in honor of various forms of that deity ; by Prabhudeva. 13.—Kerikala Chola Cheritra. Palm leaves. : The devotion of the Chole Raja to Siva as Madeswara, and the boons conferred upon him in consequence, with notices of some of the Virasaiva teachers or saints. Nijaguna Swami Kaivalya Paddhats. A sort of Jangama manual, containing hymns addressed to Siva and Pdrvati, and recommendations of their worship as well as of leading a life of devout asceticism in order to obtain final liberation from existence. By Nijaguna Swdmsi, a celebrated Jan- gama teacher. 14.—Vimsate Veddnta. Paper. A treatise on the distinctions between matter and spirit, on 340 HALA KANARA BOOKS. birth and final emancipation, and the efficacy of ascetic devotion, ! By Sivayogendra, an Avadhita a liberated man or ascetic. 15.—8Suka Saptati. Paper. i The seventy tales of a Parrot—the Canara version of a we welll known popular collection of tales. By Chekopdadhydya. 1 16.—Narasinha Sahasrandma. Paper. A thonsond names of Nrisinha or Vishnu strung together in a few stanzas. 17.—Kdmana Cheritra. Paper. The birth of Kéma, his destruction by Siva, and second birt h as Pradyumna, &c. 18.—Kdmandalz Niti. Paper, Veron of the Kdmandaki a system of civil government wd the duties of kings. By Chelkopddhydya. 1 Philology, Astrology, Medicine, &c. ——— 1.—Sabdamani Derpana. Paper. A Grammar of the Kernata or Canara language : By Kasirdja. 2.—Karndta sabda manjars. a. paper.—b. do. A work in two parts; the first a vocabulary ; the second a treatise on Prosody. By Mangarasu. 38.—Dhananjaya Nighantu. Paper. A vocabulary of Sanscrit words of various meanings, by Dha- nanjaya. PHILOLOGY, ASTROLOGY, MEDICINE, &c. 341 4.—Nachardjiyam. Paper. {| Translation of the Sanscrit vocabulary of Amera Sinha into vianada. By Ndchardja. 5.—Kasirdja Nighantu and Kavirdja Marga. : Palm leaves. ! A vocabulary of the Karndta language, by Kdsiraja, and trea- ‘ise on Grammar and Prosody, by Tunga Deva. - 6.—Chikka Deva Raja Yasobhushana. a. paper—b. palm leaves. A A work in two parts : the first is on Rhetoric, figures of speech, 1 omplimentary verses, the passions, and emotions, &c., the second ireats of theology conformably to the Vaishnava system. The irork is attributed to Terumalayengar the minister of Chikka #Jeva a prince of Mysur of great celebrity, (see Wilkes.) The introduction of the first part contains an account of the prince’s trenealogy, and the second comprises a description of his chief lictions and conquests. 8.—Ganita Sangraha. Palm leaves. A work on practical Geometry, or the measurements of public huildings, squares, excavations, &c. 9.—Sakuna Nimitta. Palm leaves. : A work on omens, from the flight and chirping of birds, the towing of kine, &c. By Chikka Raj. 10.—Haluhakke Sakuna. Palm leaves. Presages derived from the flight and chirping of the Nilakantha or blue Jay. 11.—Jyotisha Sangraha. a, Palm leaves—b. do. A compilation on the subject of the different lucky and unlucky 842 CANARA BOOKS. aspects of the Planetary bodies. = (This work is in Sanscrit i the Canara character.) 4 : 12.— Vaidya Nighantu. Palm leaves. An alphabetical Dictionary of Medical plants in Sanscrit wi 1 | a Canara interpretation. : 13.—Dhanwantart Nighantu. Palm leaves. A. Dictionary of Medical plants and minerals, and of diseases 14.—Silpasdstra. Palm leaves. : Directions for constructing houses and temples, carving image : &ec., ascribed to Sanatkumdra the son of Brahma. The direction “are rather astrological than mechanical—the text is Sanscrit with a Canara comment. 15.— Bana Barusu Krama. Palm leaves. ] Rules for the fabrication of gunpowder, and preparing rockets and artificial fire works. 16.— Supa Sastra. Palm leaves. A treatise on Cookery. This as well as the last stands alone in Hindu literature. ] CANARA BOOKS. = -—— The manuscripts of this language are written on Kadettums of which the following particular and accurate description is given by Col. Wilkes. Cudduttum, curruttum, or currut, a long slip of cotton cloth, from eight inches to a foot wide, and from twelve to eighteen feet long, skilfully covered on each side with a compost of paste and powdered charcoal. When CANARA BOOKS. 343 | perfectly dry, it is neatly folded up, without cutting, in leaves of equal - dimensions ; to the two end folds are fixed ornamented plates of wood, painted and varnished, resembling the sides of a book, and the whole is put into a case of silk or cotton, or tied with a tape or ribbon ; those in use with the lower classes are destitute of these ornaments, and are tied up by a © common string : the book, of course, opens at either side, and if unfolded and drawn out, is still a long slip of the original length of the cloth. The writing is similar to that on a slate, and may be in like manner rubbed out | and renewed. It is performed by a pencil of the balapum, or lapis ollaris ; and this mode of writing was not only in ancient use for records and pub- | lic documents, but is still universally employed in Mysoor by merchants and shopkeepers. I have even seen a bond, regularly witnessed, entered on the cudduttum of a merchant, produced and received in evidence. This is the word kirret, translated (of course conjecturally) palm-leaves in Mr, Crisp’s translation of Tippoo’s regulations. The Sultaun prohibited its use in recording the public accounts : but although liable to be expunged, , and affording facility to fraudulent entries, it is a much more durable mate- rial and record than the best writing on the best paper, or any other sub- stance used in India, copper and stone alone excepted. It is probable that this is the linen or cotton cloth described by Arrian from Nearchus, on which the Indians wrote.—Vincent’s Nearchus, p. 15. Ar. 717. 1.—Arikutthara Purvottara. Account of Arikuttara, a town west of Srirangapatam, where a fort was built by Deva Virabhadra Naik and was held by him under Krishna Raya, and by his descendants to the present day, of whom some account is given. 2.— Banijaguru Purvottaram. 2 copies, one incomplete. An account of the Banijagaru caste of Mysur—who are by pro- fession merchants and traders: according to the current notion they are either Sudras, or of a mixed caste, but they are here derived from the Vaisyas of Pennakonda who emigrated from their original seat upon the demand made by Vishnuverddhana Raja for one of the maidens of the tribe—see page 280. 3.—Balayamaru Vernanam. An account of the manufacture of glass rings in Mysur. 4.— Battamaru Vernanam. An account of the manufacture of cloth in Mysur. 344 CANARA BOOKS. 5.—Bagadikota Sthala Mahdtmya. 4 Account of the foundation of the village of Bagadi kota ang the construction of its fort, by Naras: Goud, -6.—Bedunur simé Mrigagula vernanam. Bednore. Y.—Bedunur Sdasana vivara. Copies of inscriptions found at Kasipur and other places in t he Bednur province. . 8.—Chenna kesava Swami Sdsana patra. La Copies of different inscriptions of grants of land made in th An account of the animals found in the district of Bedunur o 0 | reign of Sadasiva Raya to the temple of Chenna Kesava. 4 : 9.—Devagoudanahalli Purvottaram. The record of a grant of land by Bhimada Nayak to the oul of Lakshmi Ndrdyan at Devagoudana village. 10.—Devangada Purvottaram. An account of the origin of the Devdngas or caste of weavers— see page 148. 11.—Goverdhana giri Mahatmya. : Account of a hill in the southern part of Mysur also called Kamaldchala on which a temple of Vishnu was erected and ~ endowed by the Rdyas, and by the Rajas of Mysur. 12.— Halabed Purvottaram. An account of the reign of Vira Veldla at Hdlabed or Duwira samudra, the ancient capital of the Veldla kings, until taken and destroyed by the Mohammedans in the 14th century : the ruins are still to be seen at Halabed or Hallybedu, or traces of the walls of the palace and a temple of Siva erected by Vishnu Verd- dhana Raja prior to A.D. 1280, (Buchanan’s Mysore 3.391, and Wilks p. 11). The site of this capital as noticed by Major Wilks] was first discovered by Col. Mackenzie. 18. —Halakanara vernanam. : Account of some sacred places along the Hemavati river in CANARA BOOKS. 845 Mysur, and the construction of the temple of Ananteswara, by Vira Veldla Raya. 14.— Haranahalle Vernanam. | Account of Haranahalli in Mysur whither Rama is said to have some in quest of Sitd, and where Konkana Rishi established a shrine of Kildseswara. A grant of land was made by Someswara ‘Riya to the Brahmans, which was divided amongst them in a hundred and twenty-eight shares by Krishna Raya. 15.—Hangala Grama Raya rekha. Record of grants made at Hangala grama to different forms of ' Siva by the Mysur kings. 16.—Kadldide Arasu Vamsdvali. Genealogical account of the Rajas of Bedunur and of the kings of Mysur. 17. —Kondapuradi Vernanam. Account of Kondapur and Mangalur—of the factory of the Portuguese at Hoskota—the reduction of the province by Hyder Ali, and its annexation to the British dominion. 18.— Krishna Rdya Rdjya aleda vivara. An account of the reign of Krishna Rdya and his successors at Vijayanagar, to the defeat and death of Rdémae Rdya, and the subsequent reign of Terumale Raya and Sriranga Rdya. 19.—Kriyasalti Wadeyar. Account of Kriyasakit Wadeyar, said to have founded the fort of Pennakonda, and of his descendants to Krishnapa Nayak and ‘his daughter Venkatama. 20.—Manipurada Purvottara. Account of Arjuna’s visit to Manipur, his marrying the princess Uluchi, and the birth of Babhruvdhana, taken from the Mahd- bharat. 21.~Mysur Arasuw Purvibhyudaya. Account of the reign of the Mysur princes from Chim Raj Wadeyar to Ohikke Deva. 44 346 CANARA BOOKS. 99.—Mysur Chenna Bhanddra Lekha. Statements of the expenses of the Rajas and sums disburs for public festivals. : i 23.—Rdyadurga Rdja Dalawe Vansavali. Account of Pedda koneti Raya and his son Venkatapati Nayak— The first held Pennakonda as a military fief of Venkatapati Riya of Royadurgam or Raydroog—the latter after the capture of Pens nakonda by Khan Khanan, received Konarpi in Jagir. 1 24.—Rayadurga Arasu Purvottaram. An account of the Rajas of Rayadurgam or Raydroog from tl appointment of Venkatapati Riya to the administration of Cha; dragiri by Krishna Rdya, to the investiture of Konar Rao by th Nizam with the government of Rayadurga, and its final occupas tion, by Hyder AL. 25.— Raya durge Sishtu. ~ Account of the revenues of the principality of Rayadurgam. 26. — Sringeri Stma Hutdvalr. Boundaries of the district of Sringeri or Sringagiri near th western ghats, south of Hyder Nagar, and an account of th religious establishment founded there by Sankara dchdrya. 97. — Sringeri Rdyarekha. : Statements of the revenues paid by the different villages o Sringagiri. : 28.—Sringrt matha Lekha. a Revenues of the villages belonging to the religious establish ment at Sringagire. 1 29.—Tengala Vaishnava Utpatti. A short account of the birth of Rdmdnuja and of some of his disciples. 4 30.—Venkata Ramabettu Vivara. A short account of the shrine of Vishnu as Venkatapati on the Sesha parvata, or Tripeti. 1 MALAYALAM BOOKS. : 347 81.— Viswakermd Kathd. | The beginning of the legendary account of Viswakerma, con- baining a description of the universe, and of Kailas. 32.—Upparigaru Utpatti. | The fabulous origin of a particular caste in Mysur, whose ‘business is digging tanks and wells, and erecting mud walls, forts, &c., attributed to the perspiration of Parameswara. BY MALAYALAM BOOKS. —— Kerala Utpatts. Palm leaves. A general account of the province of Kerala or Malabar, giving ‘a description of its origin, and a summary history from the time of Parasu Rama by whom, it is supposed, the province was obtained (from the sea, to the reign of the Cheruman Perumal who adopted the Mohammedan religion. The greater part of the work is how- ‘ever a statistical description of the divisions of the province, and the institutes that prevail amongst the Nairs. The composition is ascribed to Sankara dchdrya and the original of some portion of it may have been his work, but a great part is of a much more recent period as it notices even the coming of the Portuguese. Some use was made of the Kerala Utpattc by Mr. Duncan in his account of Malabar (Asiatic Researches, Vol. V, article 1) although he speaks of it as not a little confused and incoherent. Amongst Col. Mackenzie’s papers are two incomplete translations of it, from which it would seem probable that copies vary considerably, the translations offering many irreconcileable variations. The follow- ing specimens will convey a notion of this work. To thee Oh Ganapats /—to Saraswats !|—to Krishna !—to Sri Parvats |— Sri Bhagavati !—to Sri Bhddrakaly I—to Ayapen !—and to Arvumukan / be prostration—and also to thee O Guru / be submission profound !— 1. Now I begin to declare the intention of this work. 348 : MALAYALAM BOOKS. 2. In the Krita, Treta, Dwdpara, and Kali, in all these Four Yugams. were many Rajas who ruled the earth properly, with equity (or with a re-! gard to justice and to the public good.) = 3. Afterwards wicked Rajas arose in the Kshetriya Tribe, and in order f destroy them Sri Parasu Rdma was incarnated. = 4. Wherefore Paras Rdma in ancient times, in twenty-one different bat tles destroyed the crowned Rajas. a 5. On that account, that he might be released from the Vira Ha y i Dosham or sin of slaying heroes, he went to Gokarnam in order to perfo I ¥ sacrifices. a 6. He stood on the hill of Kal-malla and prostrated himself to Varuna He also made his obeisance to Bhum? Devi, the ocean he made to withdraw, and the land of one hundred and sixty Kadams was created. i 7. And that the land of Malayalam might receive Protsetion, he esta blished one hundred and eight Zswars. : 8. But the trembling of the land did not cease; therefore 87% Paras Rdma in Kerala created Bramins, and brought Bramins from many poin and placed them in Keralam. But they would not stay there always, an they all went away to their own countries. 3 9. The cause of this was, that into Keralam the snakes came in number and remained, and thro’ fear of their venom no one could remain there wit confidence. : ] 10. Therefore Sri Parasu Rima having considered from the Uttare Bhaimi (or land of the north) he brought the Arya Bramins and settled (or placed) them there. 1 11. These Arya Bramins formerly set out from the saints of 4%i and came and resided in the Kshetram of Samanta Panchakam, otherwise called Kuwru-Kshetram ; from thence Sri Parasu Rdma brought the inhabitants of the sixty-four villages and settled them in this foreign land. 3 12. He promised to grant to each an Agaram and a Gramam, and having told them thus, he brought them and placed them first at Gokarnam, and made them wear the lock of hair on the forehead. 1 13. For the Pdrva-Sikha (or fore lock) is very disgraceful in foreig 1 lands, and by their using the forelock, he considered that if they went away, their tribe would not receive them ; he therefore made them wear the: Tock on the forepart of the head. 14. “ Enjoy the land as a Brahmana-kshetram” he said, and then to the people of the 64 villages he presented flowers and water. . 15. Afterwards he established places of 42 feet square, and then he strewed gold dust and stamped coin, and thus he stopt the quaking of the land. ; : MALAYALAM BOOKS. : 349 16. Afterwards he said to the people of the 64 villages—* Do you want © weapons—Receive them from meeting of the Bharadwaja Gotram then received arms from Rdma. 17. Then S35 Parasu Rima granted the Sastra Bhiksha (or alms of weapons) with the consent of all, and the Bharadwaj Goin am having . presented their hands accepted the weapons. 18. For that reason those of Validr assert, that they require no other authority to put people to death—some think this power results from their ZPapas-Sakti or virtue of their devotion—but it is not so—and they them- | selves assert it is because the people of their tribe then received the Sastra \ Bhtksha, and took the Val into their hands : hence they are denominated Val-Nambi or trusting in swords. 19. All this being done by the order of Srz Parasu Rima, he sent for the . 64 villages and commanded * You are to give one share out of the property of the Bramins to the serpents, which lately terrified you (and who are to ‘be considered as local deities) and to protect you : accordingly every one © granted each one share from their lot and acquired their favor, and after- wards they (the snakes) remained as the local deities and the fear of snakes. ' thus ceased in Keralam. 20. He afterwards made or established 108 places of 42 feet square and in each of these places he placed an image of the gods who preside over arms and arts and then lamps were ordained, and Puja was performed. 21. He also established 108 images of Durga Devi, on the sea shore, and besides erected a snake and Goblin. 22. He sprinkled the gold dust and coined money and formed a buried treasure. 23. In this manner having stopped the quaking of the land, the drya Bramins continued to reside with constancy in Malayalam. This being heard by those that went away at first, they returned again, and these are called the Pallan-Tuluvar (or the ancient Zuluvar) ; but having originally come from different quarters and of different tribes the Pallan Zulavar still use different languages. 24. Afterwards Sri Parasu Rima assembled the sixty-four villages and established them at Vallapa Ndt Karra near Palakkad. 25. Afterwards to some of those who returned again he granted the duty of menial service in temples ; to the people Zarana Nellur in the village of the 64 G'ramams he granted the duty of holding a cup at certain ceremonies, and to some he granted the Purdnas but the people of the 64 Gramams have no menial offices. 26. The gift with water and flowers which was given at first to the Arya Bramins is called the Raja-Amsa (or share of the Raja) and what was 350 MALAYALAM BOOKS, given to those who returned the second time is called the Anu-Bhogapen Jenmam (or right of enjoying hereditary property.) 27. The rights which were granted at first to the Z'aravadu (or chief householder) of each village by £k-Udakam (one water poured out for one grant) to the Gramams (or villages.) When two Anneyuneyam or oppo- nents in disputes of litigated property are to perform the ceremony of ordeal, they must in that case declare it to be Anu- Bhogam, right by succession but the inhabitants of the other villages on swearing must declare their right of Jenmam right by birth. Of the Zk-Udakam, or those who received by water, there are but few and if any of them swear (or dip) to the Jenmam, it will affect or destroy their claim. In the Gramams there are not many Laranmar (or people acquainted with the particulars of the subjects) and very few know it ; in consequence of which the authority and influence of the Smartanmar the Bramhmans who follow law, as expounders, is con- siderably diminished. 28. Afterwards 87% Parasu Rama transferred his Vira-Hatya-Dosham (or sin of manslaughter) to the inhabitants of Ramnad-karra and granted to them considerable gifts of lands or property: he also named them ‘ Warala Parasw, and afterwards they all went to their quarters, and there remained. Hence in Vallapa-Nad there is no Gramam without property and houses. 29. In this manner Sri-Parasu-Rdma having established the Kerala country and granted the Udaka-Déanam (or gift with water) to the Bra- mins of the 64 villages and committed them to the protection of Devendra, he afterwards went to the forests to perform Zapas. 30. That the Jennungul (or people) of Keralam should be in equal felicity with the inhabitants of Deva-Lokam, and that Keralam should be equal to Deva- Lokam, Sri-Parasu Rama on due consideration committed them to the care and protection of Devendra. 31. Rain was required for six months, that abundance of corn, of fruits, &c., might be produced in the Rdjyam and of Annam (or rice) of Pushpam (or flowers) and of Nér (or water); that piety should flourish and wealth should be obtained, by which Zswar should be served and honored and Puja performed with due respect in honor of the gods and to the ancestors, and that cows should increase ; for all this that there should be abundance of water and grass; having well thought of all these, he committed them to Devendra, by which rain falls for six months, and afterwards is six months of Vennul (or hot weather.) Thus he ordained, and for this reason he ordered the sunny season for six months, in order that all the under- mentioned ceremonies might be performed in honor of the gods of heaven, of Kavu (or temples of the secondary deities) of 4yapen-Kavu (the temple of Har: Hara-Putren), of Bhadra-kali-Vattam, (the temple of Bhadra- kdlz), of Ganapati-kavu (or the temple of Ganapuity.) . MALAYALAM BOOKS. 351 ~ 32. The Names of the different Vala (or ceremonies). Wautu,—Offerings of food. Pdtu,—Singing hymns while this ceremony is performing. Utsavam,— The grand ceremonies. Vala, ~The lesser ceremonies. Vellaku,—Lamp illuminations of the temple. T7yatu,—Ceremony of running over fire. Barnani Val,—Ceremony performed in the month of Kumbam under the Star Bharans. Arattu,—Carrying the god in procession to a tank, and performing ablutions to it. Calaiyattam,—Ceremony of singing and dancing performed by women in honor of the goddess Bhagavati. Purem Vala,—Ceremony performed in the month of Kumbam under the star Pura the anniversary of the death of Kama (or Cupid.) Daiva- Matam,—Wherein a man disguises himself like the god and dances. : Tenir Amortu,—Offering of cakes, &c., to the god. Zala-Puli,—Ceremony of women carrying raw rice and flowers round the temple. Vaya-Visakham,—The 28 days ceremouy in the month of Vyasi at the temple of Zerucharikonam. Mamaga-Val,—The grand festival of 28 days celebrated once in 12 years, when Jupiter enters Cancer. That all these ceremonies might be performed he ordered that there ~ should be six months bright sunny weather. 33. Thus in the land created by Srz Parasu-Rdma, the Brahmans should all bathe at dawn of day, and live virtuously, performing religious duties, “worship and offerings of rice to the elements at the Kshetrams or holy places and Kavus (or lesser temples) and that the sorrow and sickness which are incidental to mankind, might be removed from the people they were to cause to be performed Zswara-Seva-kul (or worship to god) by.— Homam,—Fire offering. Dhydnam,—Meditation on the deity. - Bhagawati Seva,—Devotion to the goddess Bhagavati. . Pushpdanjali,—Worship with flowers. Andi-Namaskaram,—Prostration in the evening. Teru-kala Puja,—Worship at dawn, noon, and sunset. Ganapati Homam,—Fire sacrifice to Ganapati. Mruten-Japam,—Prayer or Invocation in the name of Mrityu of death) to avert accidents. Munw Laksha Sahasra Namam,—The ceremony of repeating of the 1000 names of Iswar three lacs of times. 352 MALAYALAM BOORS. Bralmana Sahasra Bhojanam,—Distribution of victuals daily to a thousand Bramins. > Maha-Mruten Japam,—Prayer to Mrityuw. 34. Thus many rites, were ordained, and that nothing might prevent the performance of their own ceremonies the Deva-Bramhanar received the land from the Arddha-Brahmanar according to the orders of Sri Parasu Rama. 35. Upon which they divided that Land into different Desams (or Cantons) in theri names, to which Desams they gave different names, and in each they erected a Kshetram (or temple) and consecrated it and placed an image in them, and performed Puja with lamps, and adorned the whole with garlands, and they placed the protecting deities or Sthana-Devam, Dherma-Devam, and Sthala-Para-Devata in their houses, and performed worship to them ; also they established Urpalli Devi in their own Desams, and performed the prescribed ceremonies. 36. They also established Adama (or bondage) and Kuddema (or hus. bandry) and protected the Adiar (or slaves) and Koddiar (or husbandmen) and appointed Tara (or villages) and Tara-vaatu-kar (or heads of villages) and by their means took the duties of Kanna,—Kye,—Kalpana— Avakasam. And protected and preserved them from lessoning and falling. 37. They then established the privileges of their respective stations, to the Kuddiar, the Kilykur (or state of inferiors) ; and to themselves (the Taravatukdr) the Mailaykur (or state of superiors); to the Kuddiar the Kanam or custom of taking Lands on lease, and to themselves the Jenmam or privilege of holding lands in property. 38. In this manner they established and continued the custom of Kanam and Jenmam ; and erected Houses for the Bramins in each village, who then resided in the Gramams and performed their religious duties or Deva Puja, and also their Pitri-Puja ; and with the Bramins of the 64 Gramams the Arddha-Bramhanar are remaining. 39. The origin of the name of Arddha-Bramhanar is because they receiv- ed land from Swi-Parasu-Rama, one-half of their braminhood was dimin- ished, on which account they are called Arddha-Bramhanar (or half Bramins.) 40. The distinction of Veda-Bramhanar arises from their study of the Vedams, and Sdstrams, and they have four Vedams and six Sastrams— hence they are denominated Veda-Bramhanar. 41. The Val-Nambi and Pattena-Nambi are both Arddha-Bramhanar. To the first were assigned the duties of — Ayudah Panikul,—Bearers of weapans, or arms. Pada-Nadaka,—Ccllecting. MALAYALAM BOOKS. 303 Pada-ludake,—Going to Battle. ‘Rajlwr-mar Munpil, Agumpadi nadakulke,—Escorting the Rajah. From their performing these duties they obtained the name of Véal-nambe or Swordsmen. 42. To the Pattena-Nambi was assigned the Sunkha (or shell) and Kuda (or Umbrella). If in the execution of their duty any person offer them up to death or treat them with contempt, they are not to resist, and in these cases they are only to blow the shell and remain without food ; hence their name Pattena Nambi. 43. In this manner when sixty-four Gramams and twenty-one Desams were established, the sixty-four Gramams assembled and ordained or fixed that a Raksha Purusha should be elected once in three years in order to punish and protect. 44. There were also appointed Ndl-Kullakams (or Four Courts or Assem- blies) at 1. Punniur ; 2, Pruvu ; 3, Chenganiur ; and, 4, Parum Chellur. In this manner there are four. 45. In order to appoint, if these four Kullakams agree or concur in the election it is sufficient ; so they settled. 46. But some say that of these the Chenganiur Kullakam, is not included in the sixty-four Gramams; but they who say so are not well informed.— The cause of their saying so is this. 47. The people of Chenganiur-Gramam assembled and received the Kshetra-samandam (or management of the holy places) from the sixty-four. 48. Afterwards numbers of Tamuller came thither and between the Tamuller Bramins who came, and the Brahmanar who were already resid- ing there, arose disputes about the ceremony of burning a dead body— Upon which all the Tamuller assembled, consulted together, and took the ~ people of that place, with the sixty-four who granted the Kshetra-samandam WAT representing the four castes, and pulled away the dead Corpse and threw it into the River—this was done by the people of Chenganiur Gramam and therefore some say they are ~ not included in the 64 Gramams. But how they became Zamullar and what the truth was? and how the Brahma-Hat'ya which had been incurred, was cleared from them ? Iswar only knows. 49. Besides the said four Kulakams that were established, were four Verna Kulakams or assemblies of the representatives of the four Castes. 1. Irungn’yani-Koda is the Bramhana Kulakam. 2. Muly-Kolam is the Kshetriya Kulakam. 3. Paravur is the Vaisya Kulakam. 4. Ayerani-Kolam is the Sudra Kulakam. In this manner there are four Verna-Kulakams or assemblies or courts 45 304 MALAYALAM BOOKS. 50. Besides the four Avavode Rulakam (or electing assemblies) at 1, Parum-Chelur ; 2, Panniur ; 3, Chenganiur, and 4, Paravur ; the Gramams (or villages) of — 1. Irungw’yani-koda ; 2, Muli-kolam ; 3, Paruvur ; and 4, Ayerant Kolam determined in order that nothing might obstruct, or interrupt the daily business on that account, each of the said four Gramams should have a house in the village of Kodangalur. 51. From the village of Paruwur, from the houses of Yalam Taroty, and Cadambanad ; from these two houses they should keep one man in the Nitya Zaly (or chief-house or palace) who should be Tala’yadri and rule. 52. From the village of 4yerani- Kolam from the houses of Caringumpalls and of Chuwruvulli, among these two they should keep one man in the Kil Taly (or lesser palace) who should be a Kil-T'ala’yadri (or inferior ruler) and rule. 53. From the village of Muli-kolam. 54. In the village of Irangnyani-Koda from the house of Muddil or of Koda-mangalam from these two houses, they should keep one man in the Mail T'aly (or superior palace) who should be a Z'ala’yadri and rule ; but no married man was to be appointed to the said situation ; and only old men or boys; on condition of remaining unmarried, might be appointed till their death. : 55. The 64 Gramams assembled thus ordered that the four Zalayadii- mar should be unanimous and protect and punish. : 56. Among the 64 Gramams ten and half villages having taken the Samayem (or Oath) and accepted Weapons in order to protect the Pitz (or Rites) therefore the said ten and a half villages are denominated Kulakat- il-Willavar (or belonging to the Kulakam). 57. The names of the 10 villages. 1. Paravur, 6. Tuluva Nad, 2. Muly kolam, 7. Adavur, 3. Ayerani kolam, 8. Irangn’yant koda, 4. Wuleyanar, 9. Allatur, 5. Chenganad, 10. Yettumanur, And the half, Chemmundi-Gramam. Thus making 10%. 58. The Comparative distinctions of superiority and inferiority are as follows : — 1. Chenganad,—is inferior to Paravur. 2. Wuleyanur,—is superior to dyerani-kulakam. 3. Adavur kulakam and Kil Eddam are equal. MALAYALAM BOOKS. 355 59. When they made oath and accepted the weapons they took the oath at ten places, viz. :— 1. Gokarnan, 6. Munatur Rallinikel, 2, Terusiva Parur, 7. Kudal-manika Tenda Nadayel, 3. Teru-navayel, 8. Teruvanji kolam, 4. Teru-kana-vayel, : 9. Teru-vyerani-kolam, 5. Teru-kariur, 10. Vullapa nat-kura or Zeruvalatur. In this manner they made oath and took weapons at these ten places. 60. And the 64 Gramams assembled, in order to perform religious duties at regular times, took an oath at the ten places following, viz. :— 1. Gokamam, 6. Mannam, 2. Teru Siva Parur, 7. Manikam, 3. Parichodw Teru navayet, 8. Munja kulam. 4. Teru-kana, 9. Allakodu Ayerani kullam, 5. Kartur, 10. Nella Vullapa nad. At these ten places they made oath. 61. Haste Ho! The Bramins of Keralam that they might perform their religious duties and that their ceremonies might be protected in Mala- yalam which was created by Parasu Ram, there were four provincial divi- sions made, viz :— 1. South of Gokarnam and north of the Paruwm river in Zulu Nad was the Tuluva Rajyam. 2. South of the Parum river in Zulu Nad and north of Pudu Patnam was called the Kuva-Rajyam. 3. To the south of Pudu Patwam and north of Kannati was called Keralam. 4. To the south of Kannati and north of Kanya Kumari was called the Mushika Rajyam. 62. Parasu Rdma to remove the Vira-Hatya Dosham (or sin of slaugh- tering men) having now brought many Zramhanar and placed them in the four Kandams, and established the Brahmswam (or property of the Bramins) suspected that they would go away on account of the trouble of the serpents ; and Sri Parasu Rama being grieved in his mind, called the eight chief snakes together with Anandon, &c., and prayed to them, saying © Trouble “ not the Brahmanar whom I with great difficulty have brought and placed “ here.—You must reside one in each different Kshetram and remain on “ one side, and preserve the offspring and houses of the Brahmanar who “ will also protect you”—Thus he said and received their consent. 63. While it was so in drya-Vartam, the Ayra-kwrra Bramhanar and a great concourse of people having assembled at Kuru Kshetram, Sri Parasy Ramen having heard thereof, he immediately went thither, and paid his respects to the Bramins and thus said :— 356 MALAYALAM BOOKS. 64. “ I have established Keralam in order to grant it as a gift to you ; “ therefore you must come to reside there and perform the different duties “ of religion by which I hope or desire to obtain salvation.” 65. At that time the people of the sixty-four Gramams assembled together, were composed of fourteen Gotrams (or tribes) ; and they had the three Vedams, and he brought them all to Malayalam and granted the land in gift as a Bralma-swam (or property to the Bramins). Afterwards he granted Dipam (or lamps) to avert the malediction that he had incurred. 66. At another time when he was considering and suspecting that the sin of the slaughter of heroes was not yet fully propitiated or released, he acquainted certain Bramhanar thereof, and granted them gifts of one share as a Dralmaswam (or property to the Bramins) and because they held up ~ their hands and received that Dosham (or sin) they were called Wurala Purusha, on which account they with the remaining people do not perform the Jnati-kdryam (or rite of betrothing) together. 67. The sixty-four villages assembled, considered as follows © which is the best way for us te preserve this Rajyam ?”—thus they considered—the sixty- four Gramams then assembled resolved “We should appoint a protector amongst us,” which they did accordingly, and appointed that the person they elected should reside at Z'eruvunji Kollam to govern the sixty-four Gramams ; and that after three years pass the sixty-four Gramams should assemble again at Z'eruvunji Kollam, and change the person, and appoint another in his place for other three years, and thus they ordained. 68. It passed thus for a considerable time, when they found they had no truth, the sixty-four Gramams assembled ordered that from the Ndl-kula- kams, or 1, Parvum Chellur ; 2, Panniwr ; 3, Chenganiur, and 4,” Paruvur. From each of these four places they should take one person, and place them along with him (the Raksha Purusha) in the management of affairs— so they ordered and appointed oue person from each of the four Gramams, who were called Avaroda-Nambi and they ordered that after three years were passed again they should change and appoint others—thus they order- ed. Among these dva-rodanmar, no married men could officiate. 69. In this manner having ordered, it afterwards for a long time so passed, and even these, it was found, had no truth in them, and they became arrogant and tyrannical in their duties of punishing and protecting, therefore the sixty-four Gramams assembled, consulted ¢ If we procure not a king of the Kshetriya race to rule this Rajyam “it will not do.” 70. And having accordingly determined they afterwards gathered together, and went, to a Para Desam (or foreign country), brought a king, erected a great palace at Kodangalur, and performed the ceremony of Installation MALAYALAM BOOKS. 357 of the Raja to Charumdn Parumdl as sovereign, in order to preserve and punish. They also then ordained that the Pennu (or girls) that were born there to him should be taken by the Brahmanar in Vivdham (or marriage.) 71. In this manner it passed, but after a long time they found that | injustice prevailed instead of protection. Wherefore the sixty-four Gramams assembled declared “ In future let us know the protection and punishment,” and they also ordered and appointed one Talliadrimar from each of the four assemblies ; and to each they assigned a Kshetram (or house) at Kodangal- | ur, and placed them there ; besides they ordered that no act of Government . should be done without their knowledge ; but no married person was to be . employed in that office. 72. The Kshetriya who was brought at that time was named Charumdn . Parumdl. The Raja in Chola Mandaldm was Chola Parumdl and the Raja | in Pandya Mandaldm was Pandya-Parumdl. From being the first that was "brought into Keralam he was also called Kerala Raja. 73. In Keralam there are eleven An-Acharams, but in the foreign countries there are twenty-two An-Acharams. 74. When the Brahmanar had brought the Raja, and were installing him, they (the Bramins) held his hand and made the following agreement : That which we cannot do, you must perform, and protect us. The Raja must not object to the interference of the Brahmans in the management of the State, nor judge of any complaint of which they may judge, or in which they are parties. At least not in Kerala, in other countries the Raja will settle every thing. © 75. Having made known all these, they assigned lands to the Raja and to the Bramins of the fourteen Gotrams who came from 4hi-kshetram and they poured water, and granted that land which is called Viruti and was the Royal demesne, some countries they granted to him and some to the Bramins ' themselves, and some as benefices of temples to be enjoyed in Keralam. ~ 76. In this manner was the Mana-ndd governed for a short time ; then they, (the Bramins) considered how to prevent the Rajas from getting too great strength or power, and they divided this Keralam of one hundred and sixty Kddams extent and formed it into seventeen Ndds and eighteen Kandams in which the Raja-Karyam (or affairs of the Raja) were to be con- ducted by an assembly and council, and without neglecting this the Raja was not to consult and determine at his pleasure. Therefore the sixty-four Gramams assembled, consulted and besides the aforementioned four Kula- ~ kams they appointed three other Kulakams inferior to the four Gramams in “order to transact the Nitya-Karyam or daily business along with the Raja— © there were besides Paruvur above-mentioned the following, viz ;— 1. Ayerani-Kolam ; 2, Muli Kolam ; 3, Irungn’yani-koda. | 358 MALAYALAM BOOKS. Thus they ordered and directed that the Parum-kovilakum (or palace) at | Kodangalur-Gramam should be the residence of the Raja, and near that place four Z'aly (or houses) for the residence of the chiefs of the four councils were erected, viz :— : 1. Mail-T'aly ; 2, Kil-Taly ; 3, Nadeya-Z'aly ; 4, Chengapuram. In this manner in these four T'aly they were residing, and ruled by the title of Talayadri-mar. 1. The Kil-Taly belonged to Ayerant kolam. 2. Chengapur belonged to Irungn’yani koda. 3. The Nadeya-Taly belonged to Paruvur. | 4. The Mail-Zaly belonged to Muly-kolan. In this manner there were four Tala. 77. As at Panniur, Parum Chellur, and Chenganiur, they all resided af | a distance ; therefore, the four Kulakams were established near Paruvur, in | the time of Parumdl, viz. :— 1. dyerami-kolam ; 2, Muly-kolam ; 3, Irungn'yani-koda, together with Paruvur, | The other Kulakams had been established in the time of Parasu-Rdma. . 78. Their written Titu (or decrees) were to be called the Talayadri Titu 79. There were also chiefs of the following places who assisted the Raja. 1. Karingumpali Soruvamn, 3. Yelumpara-kota-Soruvam. 2. Karimulkal-Soruvam. 4. Chinnani-kotatu-Soruvam. 80. The Zaly-adiis in these Soruvams being inferior T'alyadris, they did | not give the sixth in Mana ndd to the Raja but only granted the Viruti. The Shat-Bhdgam (or sixth share) from the lands of all was enjoyed by the | Raksha-Purushwmars ; but that sixth share was a second time enjoyed by the Talliyadrimar. The same sixth share is at present enjoyed by the Kshetriya. Thus the Raja and Taliadrimar governed for sometime. 81. Afterwards when the Kali-Yug advanced the 32 villages north of the | Parum Pula and the thirty-two on the south of it were separated from the custom of betrothing and intermarrying. Here follow the Names. 106. Besides —The Tulu Nambikal of Tulu-ndd (or those who went away to Pancha-Dravida and came back again) were then called Palum-Tuluvar ; but now they are called Twla-ndta-Tula-Nambikal. Having come from different Gramams and formed different Gramams here, each was denomi- nated by a distinct name, and they assert it as a fact that they were included in the thirty-two. rR Tr a Sul: MALAYALAM BOOKS. 359 107. Some time afterwards when a little was past of the Kali- Yugam, the oudenmar came and saw Parumdal, and explained to him the Prdmanyam ‘(doctrines or principles) of the Bauddha-Sdstram and they persuaded Paru- mdl that this was the true faith, and the Parumdl of that time accepted of the Bauddha-Mayam and that Parumdl told the Mana-ndd (or Mala- yalam) to follow that way. At which time on hearing what was said, all ‘the senses of the Bramins, were confounded or lost: they all went to Teru-Kdriur and there remained together, and there preserved the Valeya- Purusha (vespectable men, the Ancients or Elders) of the Gramams. They ‘were obliged to serve under different people to obtain a livelihood, and at ‘that time not being able to prevent pollution and preserve their purity, they were grieved. 108. Then by the favor of Zswar, a Maha-Riski (or Great Sage) came thither, whose name was Jangaman ; and the whole of the Bramins who ‘were there, assembled together, and declared their Sankatam (or trouble) to the Maha-Rishs when the Maka- Rishi answered, “I shall whisper you a Prayaschitam (or form of purification) to expiate the sin of pollution which ‘arises in your cooking places; for which purpose after sunset you should place lamps, and the Bramins should make the Pradakshinam round the amps, dressed in the Z'dru, tying Mailmundu over it and putting on the Pavitr ‘am (or ring on the fourth finger) holding the Karam-dulw (a kind of grass) and in that place, you are to worship, and believe that fo be the “true-religion of Siva. 109. He then recited to them a Gdnam (or Hymn) which is the principal Maniram in the Sdam- Vedam, and which Gdnam consisted of four Pddams ; ‘and he said. “If you perform worship in this manner you will be released ‘from your troubles.” + 110. The Maha-Rishi also said. “ The cause of this calamity happening “to you is, because into the Rajya granted by Parasu Ram you brought a ¢ Kshetriyo, who was his enemy ; and made him a Raja ; this loss of his - favor has happened to you. In future you are to be shivers and to pay “them (the Pauddanmar) Acharam (or submission) and Ockaram (or res- ow“ pect) and then their generation and power will decrease.” In this manner did the Jangama-M aka- Rishi make known, and then disappeared. } 111. According to these directions the Bramins prayed ; and while they i were staying at Teru-Kdriur six Sdstris came from Para-desam whose names were.— 1. Batten Narainen. 4. Batten Kumdren. 2. Batten Vasudeven. 5. Batten Vijayen. 3. Batter Mayuren. 6. Batten Vinen. ~~ In this manner were 6 Sdstris. 360 MALAYALAM BOOKS. 112. i. The Disciples of Buddha-Muni were four viz. :— Vybhashikam ; 2, Madhydamikam ; 3, Yogi-Acharien, and 4, Saw- trantikam. In this manner were four Disciples. And many inferior castes came from foreign countries, viz :— 17. 18, Thus these were Jadikal (or castes) of Tamular who came to Malayalam. Aatuvide,—An inferior tribe of cultivators. Kody-patam,—Fishmongers and salt manufacturers. Andalam,—Cultivators. : Chati,—Merchants. Konkanzen,—Natives of Conkan. Naikunmar,—Tank-diggers. Mainayen,—Cultivators. Shoraken,— Barbers. Mugradare. Pandien,—Natives of Pandia Desam or Madura, &c. Kosaven,—Potters. Arien,—Beggars. Chuden,—A low caste of cultivators. Yonaken,—Arabs, Labbis, Moplis. Nasrans,—Nazarenes or Christians of St. Thomas. Sikaven,— Unknown. Chaleyen,— Weavers. Dipa Mandan,—Unkunown. They are Hina Jadi (or out castes) and are called the eighteen tribes of foreigners. Water, butter and milk ought not to be received from them ; and concubinage ought not to be formed. 113. If the undermentioned castes meet a Bramin they should perform the Chemmurti. 1. Kanesan,—Astrologers. : 2. Koravan,—Thieves, Mat-weavers, Fortune-tellers or Indian Gypsies. 3. Kusavan,—Potters. 4. Palur,—Snake inspired. 5. Pdnen,—Makers of Umbrellas. In this manner are five castes (dnjs Jats.) 114. All the books that were composed by Buddhachars, were laid in the middle yard of the Batta-Manna (or house) and burnt, but among these, three books were not burnt, viz :— | 1. The Amara Simham ; 2, Dharam Kirti; 3, Ashtanga Hridayem. Thus were three saved ; of these the Ashtanga Hridayem is not read by | the Bramins, because it contains surgery. 3 MALAYALAM BOOKS. : 361 115. While they were without reading it, in that time a Bramin came from | Para-Desam whose name was Vykaden, who read it. From him eighteen Bramins of Para Desam learned it, who came to Malayalam, but because ey drank of Muteya (or Toddy) mixed as Aushadham (or Medicine) and ercised the Art of Sdstra Kriya (or Surgery) therefore the Bramins ordered that they were not to be admitted into the Pandi-Bhojanem (or line of Bramins eating together.) These are called the eighteen Mutanmar. ~ 116. To them the Nambi-Kuiu of the Kulakams granted the Adhildri Sthanam or sole Administration of the following Kshetrams. 1. Yellankalur, 7. Tanalur, 2. Chembuka-chart, 8. Teru-Nalur, 3. Kalpulah, 9. Kon'yur. 4. Wulapa- Mann, 10. Kerung-nad, 5. Wypura, 11. Yeddamana, 6. Kunur-kotam, 12. Jaya-chare. These twelve form the Advaroda-Nambi-Curw (or Council) of Z'eru- Kuna- Pulr-Kshetram. 117. When the Adi-yentram (or Council) assembles, these Ashetrams should furnish the curtains which surround the 7%ka (or southern) Vadul- Madum and the Vadaka (or northern) Vidul Madam, ov Mantapams at the gates. (Here follow the articles to be provided by other places.) 120. The names of the 6 Sdstris who came from Para Desam were formerly mentioned. Those Sdstris and the Bramins having met together went and saw the King who had lost the true way, and said ““ Ho ! O ! King ! Why did you commit this fault ?’ After they had asked him this, Zarumdl answered : “This alone is the truth:” then the Sdstris said “If so ; We and these Baudamar shall dispute ; should we lose, you may cut out our tongues and banish us from the country. Should the Baudamar lose, you should cut out their tongues and banish them from the Nid.” So they greed ; they then began to dispute with the Baudamar, whose doctrine was proved to be false, and their tongues were cut out, and they weve banished out of the land; and it was ordered, that in future if any Baudamar came back to dispute, the Raja should not again desire them to dispute with the Vedantis, but punish them : they took an oath to this purport from Parumdl whom they then established. Afterwards they granted a separate Estate to the apostate Parumal and pt him separate. That Parumal's name who was set aside was called atli-Mdanur who on another Sarumal being appointed in his room went to Mekka, Therefore the Bouddamar say that Charwman Parumdl went to I Mekkam and not to Swergam (Paradise). That was not Charuman Parumdal 46 362 MALAYALAM BOOKS. but the Kérala-Raja for after four Parumdl had ruled—the fifth Raja, name Charuman Parumdl ruled. | 121. After the Kérale Raja who went to Mekka, Kula-Sekhara-Parumal | ruled, who at the end of his reign went in his mortal body to Swergam (Heaven)* (End of the first part of the Kerala Utpatti.) 9.— Kerala Krishi. Palm leaves. An account of the cultivation of the lands in Malabar from the Kerala Utpatti. 3.—Kalikota Kerala Utpatti. Palm leaves. Account of the foundation of Kalikota or Calicut which took place in about the ninth century ; after the partition of Malabar amongst a number of petty princes, consequent on the conversion of the paramount sovereign to Mohammedanism. 4. —Kolatunad Purvot taram. Palm leaves. An account of the Rajas who ruled over the Kolatw Nad or division of Malabar. 5.—Taliparambu Deva Sthana Mdahatmya. Palm leaves.— Defective. - Account of shrine of Subrahmanyeswara, at Taliparambu in the Cherical district. 6.—Desasdsana. Palm leaves. , Rules for selling or mortgaging landed property in Malabar : part of the Kerala Utpatts. * The adoption of the Mohammedan faith by a Raja of Malabar is said to have hap- pened A. D. 345, but of course it must have been posterior to the seventh century or the commencement of the Hijra. Jaa CMAHRATTA BOORS. 363 MAHRATTA BOOKS. rr rfp 1.— Adi Purana. Paper. An abridged version of the history of the twenty-four Jain pontiffs as related by Gautama to Srenika—see page 176 by ~ Mahesachandra. 2.— Bhakti Vijaya. a. paper.—b. do. ~ A collection of miraculous anecdotes relating to celebrated ~ persons and professors of the Vaishnava faith, as Jayadeva, Kabir, - Tulasi Das, Pipa, Jnydnadeva and others—the work is a form of the Bhakta mdla (As. Res. XVI,) with the addition of a few Mah- . ratte Sddhs or Saints as Santoba, Vithoba, Raghumai and others. By Mahipata. | 3. —Gita Bhashya. : a. paper.—b, do. A commentary on the Bhdgavat Gita in two parts. By Juyd- nadeva. : : 4.—Jnyaneswari krita Sabdacha Paryaya. Paper. = A vocabulary of the difficult words in the Mahratta version of the Bhdgavat Gita. By Jnydneswara. 5. —Kathdkalpataru. a, paper—b. do. A collection of mythological tales selected from the Mdahdbhdirat and various Purdnas, especially the Bhdgavat ; in seven books. The first book relates the story of Vajrandbha and his daughter : Prabhdvati and her marriage with Samba—including the stories : of Nala and Damayanti, Aniruddhe and Ushd— Chandra and Tara, the destruction of the Yddavas and origin of the Menus, &e. Bool: 2—Contains several of the adventures of Krishna after the death of Kamsa the churning of the ocean, the Vdmana incar- nation, the stories of Ambarisha and Rukmdngada, and the birth and exploits of Parasurdma. 364: MAHRATTA BOOKS. : Book 3.—Contains the birth of Krishna—his killing Kamsa— and his marrying Rukmint and his other wives, with various anecdotes relating to this divinity. Book 4.—Contains miscellaneous stories, as those of Jalandhara, the Vasus, Bhishma, Duryodhana, Sakuntala and Dushyanta, and the destruction of Sumbha and Nisumbha, by Devi. ; Book 5.—Contains the substance of the first section of the Ramayana and the legend of Daksha’s sacrifice. Bool 6.—Contains a description of the seven continents, and the nine divisions of Jambu dwipa, with the origin of Nareda, and the stories of Vent and Prithu Rajas. Book 7.—Contains an account of the fourteen Manwantaras, and legends of various celebrated individuals in different periods, as Durvasas Dhruva, Harischandra, Bhrigu, Sukadeva and others —in estimation chiefly with the Vaishnava sect, with which this work is a text book in the Mahratta districts. By Krishna Yajna- walk. ; 6.—Kdlika Purina. a. paper—b. do. An extensive work, containing a series of legends, partly pecu- liar and partly Pauranic, belonging to the Jaina sect, and supposed to be narrated by Gautama to Srenika. Amongst the various anachronisms and misrepresentations it contains, is an account of Timur king of Delhi who was taken prisoner by Himavan king of Haimavati, and who escaping to the king of Beder, received from the latter a grant of territory along the ganges. Compiled or translated by Devendra Kirtte. 7.—Nigamdgama Sdra. Paper. The essence of the Vedas and Tantras, or the doctrine of two principles, matter and spirit, or the passive and active causes of creation as communicated by Ndardyana in the capacity of a Guru or spiritual teacher to his own emanation or Avatar, Vdmana. 8.—Panchatantra. Paper. The Mahratta version of the Sanscrit original of pilpay’s fables. iii URIYA OR ORISSA BOOKS. = 365 9.—Panduranga Mdahdtmya. ; Paper. ; Legendary account of the shrine of Vishnu as Vitaleswara at Pundrapur. By Sridhara Kavi. 10.—Srenika Raja Cheritra. Paper. An account of Srenika, who according to the Jains was sovereign of Behar in the time of Verddhamdna, the last of the Jain teachers, and to whom most of the Jain Purdnas were communicated by Gautama, the principal disciple and successor of Verddhamaina. ~ By Brahma Gunadds disciple of Jinadds. 11.—Srimantotkersha. Paper. An account of the Hindu and Mohammedan kings of Delhi, from Yudhishthira to Aurungzeb, the foundation of the Mahratta state, by Sivaji, his exploits and those of Samba, and the actions of Bajirao and his descendants to Madhava Rdo under whose ~ patronage the work is compiled. 12.— Vivelka Sindhu. Paper. A theological work agreeably to the Vedanta system on matter i and spirit, and union with the divine essence : by Kumuda Raj. eS ——— URIYA OR ORISSA BOOKS. —— 1.—Angada Vad. Palm leaves. The address of the monkey Angada to Rdvana, when sent as ~ ambassador to that demon, being a panegyric on the acts and virtues of Rama, taken from the Rdmdyana but considerably amplified by Lakshmidhara Dds. 366 URIYA OR: ORISSA BOOKS. 2.—Bhdgavat Retna Malika. Palm leaves. Translations of texts from the Bhdgavat descriptive of the merit of faith in Vishnu or Krishna, by Jaganndth Das. 3.—Bhugola Gita. Palm leaves. An explanation of the mystical and philosophical worship of Vishnu as given by Krishna to Arjuna. By Jaganndth Das. 4.— Chatur Brahma varnanam. Palm leaves. Stanzas in praise of Jagannath, Balabhadra, Subhadrd and Sudarsana as four types of the one supreme Krishna, by Kripa Semudra Das. 5.—Charana Sudhanidha. Palm leaves. . Hymns addressed to Krishna, or according to the title, to his feet, by Govind Dds. 6.—Gajapati Vamsdvali. Palm leaves. The genealogy of the kings of Orissa of the Bojapass dynasty : see A. R. vol. XV. 71. —Guna Sdgara. Palm leaves. Anecdotes of Krishna illustrative of his immeasurable virtues, as related by Rddhd to Uddhava, by Dina Krishna Das. 8.—Gupta Gita. : Palm leaves. An account of the mode of performing Yoga and its efficacy, as communicated by Krishna to Arjuna. By Balarama Dds. 9.—Jaganmohana. Palm leaves. A description of the celebrated shrine of Krishna in Orissa as Jaganndth—and of the festivals observed there, especially the going forth and return of his chariot, with a poetical account of URIVA OR ORISSA BOOKS. 867 he sufferings of Lakshmi on account of Vishnu’s absence as etailed in a message to him. By Dina Krishna Das. 10.—Kaldvatz. Palm leaves. Narrative of the love and marriage of Kalavati princess of Kuntale and Mahdbhdrata Roja of Renal By Partha Hari- handana. 11.— Lavanyavats. Palm leaves. An account of the beauty of Lavanyavat: princess of Sinhala or Ceylon, and her marriage with Chandrabhdnu prince of Kanchi. By Upendra Bhanjana. ] 12.—Lilavate. Palm leaves. The marriage of Lildvati daughter of Vasubhupati king of Chola des to Chendrapira Raja of Sriranga. By Harichandana. 13.— Mandala Pang. Palm leaves. A portion of the records of the temple of Jagannath, containing the legend of its first establishment by Indradyumna, and the “rules prescribed by Brahma for the ceremonies to be observed there. | 14.—Pratdapa Ohintdmans. Palm leaves, A treatise on the duties of the different castes and orders of ‘mankind, illustrated with Pauranic legends, supposed to be com- _ municated by Vasishtha to Dasaratha. It opens with the ana- chronism of the story of the birth of the Pandus, who according to all authorities were long subsequent to Dasaratha the father of Rama. By Vira Vishnu Dds. 15.—Premasudhad nidhi. Palm leaves. Marriage of Premasudhd nidhi Princess of Kerala to Kumdra vira prince of Sinkala—consisting chiefly of lyrical descriptions of the pangs and pleasures of love. By Upendra Bhanjan, 368 URIYA OF ORISSA BOOKS. 16.— Rasa Panchaka. Palm leaves. A work on amatory acts and emotions, by Upendra Bhanjan. 17.—Rasalekhd. Palm leaves. Marriage of Rasalekhd princess of Malaya to Jaratkdarumuna. By Upendra Bhanjan. 18.— Rasa kalolla. Palm leaves. An account of the birth of Krishna and his sports at Vrindavan. By Dina Krishna Das. 19.— Usha. Palm leaves. The adventures of Aniruddha the grandson of Krishna in his amour with Ushd the danghter of Banasura. By Sankara Dds. 20.— Vraja Vihar. Palm ieaves. A description of Krishna's residence at Vrindavan and his sports with the Gopis. By Upendra Bhanjan. 21. — Vichitra Bharat. Palm leaves. : A version of part of the Sabha and Virat Parvas of the Maha- bhdarat, giving an account of the exile of the Pdndavas and their residence with Virdta Raja. By Viswambhara Das. 22. —Visi Ramayana. . Palm leaves. An abridged translation of the Ramdyana detailing chiefly the defeat and death of Ravana. By Visi or Viswandth Dads. 23.— Vaidehr Vilds. Palm leaves. An abridged translation of the Rdmdayana to the death of Rima ; in fifty-two chapters, by Upendra Bhanjan. HINDI BOOKS. 369 "HINDI BOOKS. —_——— 1.—Amritadhara. An exposition of the Veddnta system of Philosophy, in fourteen ~ chapters, taken from the Sanscrit, by Bhavananda Dds. 2.— Chit vilas. Paper. A treatise on the objects and end of human existence, describ- ing the creation of the world, the formation of the gross and ~ subtle body and the means of acquiring emancipation. By Baliurdm. 3. —Jnydna Samudra. ~ A work of a philosophical character in the form of a dialogue ~ between a teacher and disciple—the latter of whom enquires— Who am I—What is the world—Whose are birth and death— What is the relation between God and life, &c.; to which the Guru replies by detailing the doctrines of the Vaishnava quietists enjoining faith and adoration as purificatory of the spirit—des- cribing the nine kinds of faith or Bhaktz, the eight exercises of ~ Yoga or devotion—the two principles of nature Purusha and | Prakriti, and the illusive effects of the latter—the organs of sense, "the nature of the body and spirit, and the three conditions of ~ existence, waking, slumbering, sleep; with the fourth state or . perfect knowledge and the means of its attainment. In five chap- ters, by Sundara Dds. 4 —Vijnydn vilds. ~ An extensive treatise on the different philosophical tenets of the Hindus, recommendatory of those of the Veddnta and of a life of asceticism in the form of a dialogue between a Guru and Sishya or spiritual preceptor and pupil. By Gangapati, dated Samvat 1775 or A.D. 1719. . 5.—Yoga Vasishtha. A work on the principles of the Vedanta philosophy, in which Rdma in conversation with Vasishtha, Viswamitra and other sages discusses the unreality of material existence, the merits of works 47 370 HINDI BOOKS. and devotion and the supremacy of spirit. Translated from the Sanscrit, in twenty-six sections. 6.—Nrisinhopanishad. Paper. A translation of an Upanishad known as the Nrisinha or Nrisinha tdpaniya one of the appendices of the Atharvan Veda, in nine khondas, treating of the difference between life and spirit, the nature of Praneve or mystical syllable or Brahme—the letters of which it is composed, and the identification of the individual and universal spirit. The character of the work is as much mystical as theological, partaking rather of the Tdntrika than Vardika system. 7.— Chhandogya Upanishad. Paper. A translation of the Chhandogya Upanishad of the Sama Veda. 8.—Parst Prakds. A description of the Hindu and Mohammedan modes of com- puting months, years, the rising and setting of the sun and moon, the lunar asterisms, planetary aspects, eclipses, &c., with an expla- nation of the Arabic and Persian terms used in astronomy and _ astrology—composed by Veddnga Raya at the command of Shah- gehamn. 9.— Ohhatra Prakds. A minute account of the origin and actions of Chhatra Sal, Raja of Bundelkund, tracing his descent from the solar race of kings through the house of Ayodhya, and detailing his victories over the petty Rajas in his vicinity, and his contests and connexions with the Mogul princes Aurangzeb and Bahader Shah. In twenty- six sections by Lal Kavi. This work is a valuable accession to the original materials for a correct history of Hindustan. 10.— Kavi Priya. a. paper—b. do.—c. do. An extensive work on Alankdra, the rhetorical ornaments of poetical composition, in 16 books by Kesava Dis, dated Samvat 1658 or A.D. 1602. The system is taken from Sanscrit. The HINDI BOOKS. C871 two introductory chapters contain the following genealogies of the patron and the poet. 1 Gahirwar was a prince of the solar family descended from Rama. 2 Kerna his son made Benares his capital, 3 Arjuna Pdla. 4 Sahan Pala. 5 Sahajendra. 6 Noniga deva. 7 Prithwe Rdja. 8 Rdmachandra. 9 Ramasinha. 10 Medinimealla. 11 Arimerddana.. 12 Arjunadeva. 13 Mallakhdna. 14 Pratéparudra. 15 Ranarudra, who made Orchha, his capital. 16 Bharatichandra. 17 Madhukara saht, his brother. 18 Rdamsdhs. 19 Indrajit, who made Kachhwd gerh, his capital, and patro- nised the poet, whose descent is traced as follows : = 1 Kumbhavara, was descended from Senaka risha. 2 Devananda. 8 Jayadeva, patronised by Prithwi Raja. 4 Dinakara. 5 Panditardja, patronised by Ala ud din. 6 Gadhddhara. 7 Jaydnanda. - 8 Trivikrima, patronised by the sovereign of Gopdchala. 9 Bhavasermd. 10 Surottama misra. 11 Harandth. 12 Krishnadatta, patronised by Rudra Sinh. 13 Kdsindth, patronised by Madhukara Sahi. 14 Kesavadds patronised by Indrajit. 372 HINDI BOOKS. If the line of princes be correctly given, it ascends to the i beginning of the 13th century, but if by Prithwi Raja be meant the prince who was killed in the end of the 12th century, it can scarcely be considered as correct. The work is of interest as one 1 of the earliest existing specimens of Hindi of defined date. Kesava Dis is the author of other works one of which the Rasik priya is dated 1648 answering to A. D. 1592. 11 —Rdmachandrika. Paper. : An abridged translation of the Rdmdyana in 39 sections by | Kesava Dds—see the Kavi priya. 12.—Sripdla Cheritra. Paper. ; Tales of Stripdla king of Malava in four Khandas or Sections. Sect. 1. Sripdla has two daughters one of whom Mayana- sundari offending him he marries her to a common leper, who turns out to be a Jaina, converts the princess to that faith, and is cured of his leprosy. Sec. 2. Sripila subdues Dhavalesa king of Kausambi, and marries his daughter Madanamanjishd. Sect. 3. Sripdla marries Madonarekhd, Gunasundars, Trailokya Sundari, Sringdrasundari and Jayasundar: princesses of different cities whose hands he wins by various devices. Sect. 4. Sripdla defeats Ajitsena king of Champa and takes the city ; in the description of which the excellence of the Jain reli- gion is expatiated upon, and its leading tenets explained and illustrated by narratives of Srikantha king of Hiranyapur—this last part is called the Navapada Mahima or excellence of the nine fundamental principles of the Jain religion. Composed by Vinaya- vijaye gani. 138. —Manatunga Cheritra. Paper. : Story of Manatunga king of Avanti and Manavate his wife, who having offended him soon after their marriage is confined in a separate mansion : she makes her escape and under different dis- guises enjoys her husband’s society, becomes pregnant, and, x HINDI BOOKS. 373 whilst he is absent on a visit to marry the daughter of Dalathamba ~ king of the South, is delivered of a son : on the king’s return an explanation takes place and they live happy. The work is of Jain origin, and is interspersed with discussions on that faith and the injunction of its tenets, by Mohanavijaya. 14. —Labal abab. Paper. A work translated from the Persian of Mohammed Haider on . fortune telling, detecting thefts, discovering hidden treasure, anticipating secret purposes, &c., constituting the science called . by the Arabs Remel. 15.—Kalpa Sutra. Paper. A Jaina work in Prakrit giving an account of the birth and actions of Mahdvira the last. Tirthankara or Jina of the pre- : sent period of the world—and of the rest of the Tirthankaras "inverted order from the last to the first ; also of the descendants and pupils of several of them as Rishabha, Nemindlh and Maha- ! vira. The work closes with a description of the duties of those © who follow the Jain faith. 16.—Prithwi Rdja Cheritra. Paper. A part of the great biographical work of which the last Hindu ~ Prince of Dehli is the hero, giving an account of his adventures at Kanouj—his going there in disguise, and carrying off Samyo- ~ gita the daughter of Jayachandra—the pursuit of the fugitives by that prince, and the successive resistance of Prithwi Raja’s hundred chief warriors who were severally slain, and so enabled their prince to effect his escape. 17.—Premsagar. Quarto—printed. ~ An abridged version in the common dialect of Agra and Delhi of the Vruj Bhakha translation by Chaturbhuj Misr, of the tenth book of the Bhagavat giving an account of the birth and actions of Krishna—Prepared. for the use of the College, by Lulloo Lal ~ Kawi, in 1804—A new edition printed in 1825, 374 ARABIC BOOKS. 18.—Bruj Vilas. Large octavo—printed. The sports of Krishna al Bruj from his earliest years till his departure to Mathura—and destruction of Kansa—in Hindi verse, by Brujbasi Dads. ARABIC BOOKS. —— 1.—A4jaib al Makdur. Octavo—DNiskh. The well known history of Taimur by Shehabad-din more gene- rally mentioned by his patronymic Ibn Arab Shah. This work was last printed in Calcutta in 1818 under the encouragement of the College of Fort William and the superinten- dence of Sheikh Ahmed Al Shérwdns. 2.—Abulfede Tabule. Octavo—printed. The Leipsic Edition edited by Frederick Kinch. 3.—Nashk al Izhar. Folio.—Nastalik. A description of various countries, especially of their marvels. 4.—Shereh al Abdb. Folio.—Nishk. An exposition of the law of Pledges ; also a treatise on Prayer, the latter incomplete, the commentator’s name does not appear. 5.—Tehzib-al-Mantik. Duodecimo.—Suls. A Tract on Logic by Sadd ad din Aldmeh the first portion. 8. —Mir Shereh Isagoji. Loose leaves.—Niskh. - A commentary on the Isagoje of Porphyry. PERSIAN BOOKS. Lam %.—Resaleh Mamuleh. Duodecimo.—Narlalet. Exposition of some difficult rules in the Kholasset al Hisab. 8.—Loose leaves.—Niskh. Benedictory prayer. 9.—Surah koran. Duodecimo.—Niskh. . Two Suras of the Koran, those of Hut and Yusef : the latter I incomplete. 10.—Kisseh Skakraotz. Duodecimo.—Niskh. The story of the conversion of the Chakraverti of Malayalam to * the Mohammedan faith. PERSIAN BOOKS. ae 1.—Leb ul Tawarikh. : Octavo.—Nastalik. A History of India in ten books. 1. The kings of Delhi from Maiz ad din Mohammed Sam to ~ Aurengzeb. 2. The kings of the Dekhin. The Bahmini, Adil Shahi, Nizam i - Shahi, Kutteb Shahi, Amdd Shaki and Beridi dynasties, or the . Sovereigns of Kalberga, Bijapur, Ahmednagar, Golconda, Berar ~ and Beder. ~ 8. The Sultans of Guzerat. 7. Sultans of Jonpur. 4, Malwa. 8. 2 Sindh. 5. 2 Khandes. 9. 3 Multan. 6. 35 Bengal. 10. »3 Cashmar. ~The Author is named Bindraban, son of Raja Bhara Mal, he writes in the reign of Awurengzeb. The work is cited by Scott., 1. 33.— 376 PERSIAN BOOKS. 9.— Habib as ser. 4 Octavo.—Nastalik. The third volume, incomplete, containing the history of tho Moguls from Abul kasim Baber, the great-grandson of Tamerlane : to Bedia al Zeman, the last of the dynasty of Timur that xeigaed | over Khorasan, see Stewart’s Catalogue, p. 4. 3.—Tarikh Khafi khan Muntekheb al Lebab. a. Folio. 2 volumes.— Nastalik.— b. Do. 2 volumes.— do. A History of Hindustan by Mohammed Hashem Khefi khan. Stewart, p. 13. c. Octavo. 1 vol. Skehesteh amez. This contains the portion of the work only which relates to Aurangzeb, commencing with his birth, and terminating with the last year of his reign. d. Octavo.—Shekesteh. A portion of the same from the commencement to the reign of Shir Shah. 4. —Tarikh Heft kursi & Kholaset al Teawarikh. : Octavo.—Shekesteh. The first is a history of Bijapur during seven reigns from Yusef Beg Adil Shah founder, to Ali Adil Shah, the last inde- pendent prince of the dynasty, by whose orders the work was written by Ased khan of Lar. The second of the contents of the volume is a compendium of the History of Hindustan from the creation to the 40th year of the reign of Aurangzeb Alemgir or Hij. 1107. The Author’s name is not mentioned but he describes himself as the Translator of the Sinhasan Battisi and the story of Padmd- vate and of a Rdjavali or list of Hindu kings into Persian. 5.—Tarikh Ali Adil Shah. Small Octavo.—Nastalzk. ] A History of part of the reign of Ali Adil Shah the second, and last prince but one of this dynasty : composed by his orders by Seid nur Allah. PERSIAN ‘BOOKS. 377 The value of this work, and of the first tract in No. IV. will be better appreciated by the following note from Scott’s History of the Dekhin. “The history of the reigns subsequent to that of Ibrahim Adil ~ Shah second, the Translator laments being too concise, but more ~ detailed accounts were not to be obtained, though no enquiries ~ have been spared in the search for them.” I. p. 342, | 6.—Tarvkh Alem Ark: Abbasi. ; I vol. folio.—Suls. Ch.— ~ The history of Abbas the great, in two parts, the first divided into three books commencing with the genealogy of the Sefavi princes, and terminating with the thirteenth year of the reign of ~ Shah Abbas in Hij. 1025—the second beginning with the thirty- first year of his reign and closing with his death in Hij. 1037. ~The author Munshi Sekander—The first portion only is des- cribed in Stewart’s Catalogue, p. 10. %.—~Tarikh Abbast. 1 vol. Octavo.—Shekesteh. A history of Abbas the second from his birth Hij. 1041.—To the seventh year of his reign, written by Mohammed Takir wahid by order of the Itvmad ad dowleh or prime minister. 8.—Rozet as sefa. a. Folio.—Shekesteh and Nastalik. The fifth portion of the great historical work of Mirkhond relat- ing especially to Jengez Khan, his ancestors and posterity. ~The second portion of the same containing the history of Moham- ~ med and the four first Khalifs. . b. Another volume.—Small folio.—Shekesteh Amez. This is the third portion of the history. Stewart’s Catalogue, 3. 9.—Naseb nama. Folio.—Nustalik. Chronological and Genealogical Tables of the chief princes, * heroes and prophets from the days of Adam to the year of the ~ Hijra 1003, composed by Mir Ali. 48 378 PERSIAN BOOKS. 10.— Kitab Timuriya. Quarto.—Nastalik. A history of Timur Leng, from his birth to the death of his son Omar Sheikh an event that happened Hij. 796 ; according to D’Herbelot. The author of this work states his having composed it by desire of Sultan Ibrahim grandson of Timur : his own name does not appear : the work is incomplete being the first volume only, and a part of the commencement is misplaced ; it is not improbably part of the same work as the Kitab Timouryeh of Stewart’s Cata- logue, No. XVII, p. 9. 11.— Baber Nama. Folio.—Nastalik. The Persian translation by Mirza Abdal Rahim of the commen- taries of baber—see Preface to Leyden and Erskine’s translation, - page XII. 12.—Tarikh Ferishteh. a. Large, Folio—Nastalik. b. Small do. 3 volumes.—Nastalik. The entire history of Mohammed Kasim Ferishtah, both hand- some copies : especially the first Stewart’s Catalogue, p. XII. 18.—Tarikh Jehangure. Octavo.—Nastalik. The reign of Jehangir from his accession to his death—author unknown. 14.—Tarikh Kuteb Shahi wa Hadiket as Salatin. Octavo 2 vols.—Nastalik and Shekesteh. A history of the kings of Golconda : the first work, of which the author’s name does not appear, begins with the founder of the dynasty, and terminates at the accession of Mohammed Kul Kuteb Shah, whose reign he promises in a future work : the second accordingly continues the history of the same prince during sixteen years of his reign, but whether it be the work of the same hand is uncertain. The author of the Hadiket as Salatin is Nizam ad din Ahmed. 7 PERSIAN BOOKS. 379 15.—Tawarikh Kuteb Shah. Folio—Nastalik. ~~ A history of the Kuteb Shahi kings from the founder to Moham- med Kuli Kuteb Shah, written in verse by Hiralal Khushdil, the Munshi of Hyder Kuli Khan. j This and the preceding appear not to have been known to Major Scott, who has derived his brief account of the Golconda princes from the Leb al Tawarikh alone : Preface, p. VII. 16.—Tarikh Hakimanis Hind. Octavo—Nastalik. A history of India; comprising an introduction, twelve sections and supplement. ) Introduction. The sovereigns of India from Shem the son of Noah to Anand Deo. : 1st. Sect. The Sultans of Lahore from Nasir ad din Sabactagi to Khosru son of Khosru Shah. 2nd. Sect. Kings of Delhi from Moaz ad din Mohammed Sam to Akber. 8rd. Sect. Kings of the Dekhin in six chapters treating of ~ thekings of Kalberga, Bijapur Ahmednagar, Telingana, Berar and Bede. 4th. Sect. Princes of Guzerat. 5th. do. Princes of Malwa. 6th. do. Princes of Burhanpur. 7th. do. Kings of Bengal. 8th. - do. Kings of Sind and Tata. 9th. do. Princes of Multan. 10th. do. The Kings of Kashmir. 11th. do. The Rulers of Malabar. 12th. do. The holy men of Hindustan. A description of Hindustan. Author unknown: the ‘work appears to be an abridgment of Ferishta. 17.—Rdjavali. Beo. or note Book.—Shekesteh Amez. Lists of the Hindu Kings of Dehli from Yudhishthir to Udaya 380 PERSIAN BOOKS. Mal, and of the Sultans from Shehab addin Ghori to Mohammed Shah. ~Miscellaneous letters. 18.—Hakikethai Hindustan. A statistical description of Hindustan especially with regard to its revenue, compiled by Lakshmi Narayan son of Manasa Rdm Diwan of Nizam al Mutk. 19.—Ahwali Kodagu. a. Small Folio.—Shekesteh. b. Do.—Nastalik. A history of Kodagu or Coorg and the Raja Vira Chandra Wadeyar, son of Lanka Raj Wadeyar, son of Apaji Rajendra. Buchanan states that Vire Ray is the hereditary title of the Coorg Rajas. The genealogy of the prince whose history is here given is opposed to the assertion. (Mysore vol. 2, 94, &c.). The work was compiled by one of Raja Vira Chandra’s Munshis by order and with the aid of the Raja himself, and contains his cor- respondence with the Civil and Military Officers of the Company. 20.—Wakdih Golconda wa ghaireh. Octavo.—Nastalik. A satirical account of Aurungzeb’s operation’s against Golconda and Hydrabad, by Neamet Khan. An account of the Rajas of Mysur and the reign of Hyder Ali. Tipu Nameh, a poetical and panegyrical account of Tipu Sultan. -91.—~Walkdih Golconda wa Dibacheh Shah Nama. Octavo.— Nastalik. The work of Neamet Khan as before. The preface to the Shah Nama. 29.—Haldtr Mahratta. Quarto.—Nastalik. History of the Mahrattas extracted from the Khazan © Amra. 23.— Nuskheh Mulhtellefeh. or Miscellaneous Tracts. Octavo.—Nastalik. 1. A list of the Hindu Rajas of Dehli. PERSIAN BOOKS. 381 2. A list of the Mohammedan Kings of Dehli. 3. A portion of the institutes of Taimur. 24.—8Seir Mutakherin. _ Octavo.—Shekesteh Amex, do. Nastalik. The historical work of Gholam Hosein Khan, both books incom- plete : the first commences with the death of Seid Amed Khan, (translation vol. 1, 678,) and ends with Ramnarain’s confinement. (Ibid vol. 2, 183,) the second begins with the verse “ royalty is ‘pleasant even in sport,” (translation vol. 1, 602) and extends to the conclusion of the history. The translation of this highly valuable work was published in RS fontin, J in 3 vols. 4to. 1789. | 25.—Tarikhe Sindh. Octavo.—Shekestel. A history of Sindh in four books. 1. An account of the Governors of Sindh from the time of he Ommiyah and Abasside Khalifs. 2. The Patan princes of India who ruled over Sindh also. 8. The rulers of the Arghuniah race. 4. The subjugation of Sindh by ALber. Composed by Mohammed Masivm. 26.—Nishan Hydert. 3 a. Octavo.—Nastalik. : b. Do. do. incomplete. A history of Hyder Ali sovereign of Mysur, by Mir Husein Ali Kirmana. 27.— Ahwal Haider. Octavo.—Nastalik. An account of Hyder Ali, from his first acquisition of Mysur. 1 28.—Tarikh Rajohai Hind. . Octavo.—Nastalik. ~ A summary account of the Hindu and Mohammedan princes of Hindustan, extracted chiefly from Ferishteh. 29.— Defter Asefiyah. Folio.—Shelkesteh. A register of the six Subahs of the Dekhin under the Mogul i 3 382 PERSIAN BOOKS. Government, exhibiting the Revenue of each Subak stated parti- i cularly, severally by Sircars, Mahals or Pergunnahs and Villages. = It was compiled by one of the officers of the Exchequer ats Aurungabad, and is considered as a valuable record both in a: geographical and political light. 5 A tabular translation of this work exists among Col. McKenzie’ 5 English Mss. 30.—Tarikh Turkomania. Octavo.—Nastalik. A history of the Turcoman dynasty which reigned at Bagdad) in the end of the 14th and beginning of 15th century, as intro= ductory to the account of Kuli Kuteb Shah, a Turkish adventurer, % who came to India about the end of the 15th century, and} founded the Kuteb Shahi or Golconda sovereignty. Written by Mahmud Nishapur: by command of Sultan Hyder.» 31.—8eir al Tawdrilh. Quarto.—Shekesteh. Annals of the reign of Shah Jehan abridged from the Tohfet & Shah Jehangiri, by Girdhari Lal. 32.—Sayid Nama. Octavo.—Shekesteh. The autobiography of Mohammed Sayid of Ahmedabad, who was employed under Zulficar Khan, the General of Aurungzeb in i the Dekhin, and was appointed Diwan of the Carnatic by 4Aurung- zeb—he was known afterwards by the name of Sadet Ullah Khan. |: 33.— Baza. Octavo.—Nastalik. An account of the Mahratta chiefs from Babaji Bhosla to Sambajsi. | 34.—Wakdya Sadet. Octavo.—Shekesteh Amez. | An account of Sadet Ullah Khan, Diwan of the Carnatic, origin- - ally named Mohammed Sayid. 35.—Maser Asaf. Quarto.—Nastalik. The life of Asaf Jah Nizam ul Mulk, the founder of the pre- ' 1 PERSIAN BOOKS. ; 383 ent Hydrabad dynasty, written by Lakshmi Narain of Awrunga- bad. Hij. 1207. 36.—Hediket al Akdlim. Folio.—Shelkesteh Amez. A system of Geography, or a description of the countries and cities of the seven climates—compiled by Morteza Husein Bel- grami, the Munshi of Capt. Jonathan Scott. 87.—Raja Sahdwalr. Quarto.—Shekesteh Amez. ~ A history of India in five Books. 1. An account of the rulers and settlement of the district of Ounam in Oude. 2. The creation and three first ages of the world. 3. From the beginning of the Kali age to the fall of Prithwi Rai. 4. A description of Jambudwip or India. 1 This work is of very modern date being written subsequently to 1797 by Hani Rdm of Ounam in Oude, Munshi of Col. Robert - Forest. 38.—Kholaseh Gour va Jai diger. Large Octavo.—Shekesteh A mez. A description of the ruins of Gour and other places by the Munshi of Col. Franklin. 39.—Sanadha. Octavo.—Shekesteh. A collection of Persian Grants. 40.—Tezlireh al Amra. Quarto.—Nastalik. A Biographical Dictionary of eminent persons in Hindustan in two parts, one appropriated to Musselman and the other to Hindu . Nobles: it extends from the reign of A%ber to the downfall of the Mogul sovereignty. The author is Kalydn Ram, the work is dated in the Hijra year, 1194. 384 PERSIAN: BOOKS. 41. —Muasir al Amra. Folio.—Nastalik. A Diogranbios] Dictionary of the Nobles of Hindustan from ° the reign of Akber to the year of the Hijra 1155. ] This work was compiled by Samsam ad Douleh, better known : by the name of Shak Nawaz Khan the Dewan of Salabet Jang, | the Subhadar of the Dekhin, who was killed in an affiray with | the troop of Monsr. Bussy, in May 1788, (see Orme, 1, 413,2. 265 | and 349). Upon the pillage of Samsam ad Doulel’s effects the | manuscript disappeared, but was recovered after some time by | Gholam Ali Azad a friend of the author, by whom it was revised and completed : a life of the author prefixed and the title of Mumtaz Nama given to it. The Muasir al Amra is noticed in | Stewart’s Cata, page 19. 42.—Khazdneh Amra. Octavo.—Nastalik. A Biographical Dictionary, chiefly of the Poets of Hindustan but including some historical characters and transactions. Author Gholam Alv Azad, the editor of the Muasir al Amra. 43,—Octavo.—Nastalik. A historical work; name unknown: by Mohammed Ali Bin Mohammed Sadik, composed by desire of Samsam ad Douleh. It appears to be the second volume or continuation of some work, and contains two portions. 1. An account of the descendants of Timur, who reigned in Iran and Turan. 2. An account of the kings of Hindustan of the race of Timur. 44. — Omar Nama, §e. Octavo—Nastalik. A Legendary tale of a woman’s soliciting justice of the Khalif Omar. The story of Azadbakht. An account of the victories of Mohammed Sultan of Constanti- nople in Hijra 1005, and an account of Udaya giri. PERSIAN BOOKS. 385 45.—Adab Alemgiri. : Octavo.—Shekesteh. Letters written by Alemgir to his father, sons and officers ; 3 collected by Sheikh Abul Fattih, and arranged by Sadak entitled Na tamdm, resident of Ambaleh. 46.—Desthhet Alemgar. Duodecimo.—Shekestel. Private notes of Aurungzeb. Stewart, page 88. 47. — Destur Insha. Octavo.—Shekesteh Amez. Forms of letters and accounts compiled by Munshi Shetkh Yar Mohammed Kalender. i 48. —Jama al Kawdnin. Octavo.—Shekesteh. Rules for writing letters, &c., in four sections—of titles, of notes, letters of congratulation and condolence and epistles. Compiled by Shah Mohammed Kanouji. 49.—Inshar Herkern. Duodecimo.—Nastalil. The forms of letter writing by Herkern, son of Mathura Dds—a translation of this was published in 1781, by Dr. Balfour of Bengal. 50.—Inshar Metlib. Octavo.—Shekesteh. Forms of letters by Sheikh Mubarek. The volume contains also the two preceding tracts and a fourth treatise on the same subject. 81. —Inshai Main al Zemj, Octavo.—Nastalik. Forms of letters chiefly for the use of princes and persons of ~ high rank or for correspondence with them—compiled by Mayin al Zemjs of Herat in a highly elaborate and polished style. 52. —Majmu al Insha. Quarto.—Shekesteh. A collection and compilation of letters on various subjects by Mohammed Amin. 49 386 : PERSIAN BOOKS. 53.—Bdaj al Meddaya. : Duodecimo.—Shekesteh. - Letters on various subjects, forms of petitions, &c. The same volume contains part of the Negaristan. 54.— Kissa Firoz Shah. Octavo.—Shekesteh. 3 The story of Firoz Shah, son of the king of Boeken, who sought a marvellous flower that was to cure a sick father. 55.—Xussu Saif al Maluk wd Bedia al Jemal. Octavo.— Nastalik. Story of the prince of Egypt in the reign of Solomon, and his love for the daughter of the king of the Genii. The same volume contains part of the story of Leila and Mejnun by Hatifi, an account of Jaganndth and part of the Pand Nameh of Sads. ; 56.—Kisseh Padmavats wa Madamdlati. Octavo.—Nastalil. The story of Padmdvati daughter of the king of Ceylon and Reten Sen Raja of Chitore in verse: the subject is the same as that of the Padmavat (Stewart 73, No. 95,) although the version is perhaps different. The story of Manohara, the son of Suraj Bhanu and Madamdlats. Both these works are of Hindu origin, and are interspersed with Hindi Stanzas. 5%7.—Kisseh Padmavat. Octavo.—Nastalik. The loves of Reten and Padmavali, a poem. Stewart, page 73, No. 95, and Dow, vol. 1. 58 —HKesseh Kunwar Kdmrip. Octavo.—Nastalik. The story of Prince Kdmarupa, a love tale. 59.—Kisseh Bikermajit wa Bhoj. Loose leaves.—Shekesteh. A Persian account of Vikramaditya and Bhoja, collected from various authorities. ; PERSIAN BOOKS. sey 60.—Charitra, Bikermajit. Loose leaves.—Shekestel. ~~ Traditionary history of Vikramdditya. 61.—Kisseh Bikermajit. Octavo.—Shekesteh Ame. The story of Vikramdditya, the son of Gandharb Sen. 62.— Diwan Anware. Octavo.—Nastalik, Kheti Walayet, The poems of Anwari—Stewart, page 56, No. 16. This manuscript is very neatly written, and bears the seal of . Humayun Shah. : 63.—Diwan Hafiz. Octavo. —Nastalik. The Odes of Hafiz, Stewart, page 64, No. 50. 64.—Mahkzen al Israr wa Khosru Shirin. ) Octavo.—Nastalik. ~The Makhzen al Israr a theological poem ; and the loves of - Khosru, King of Persia and Shirin, the supposed daughter of the Emperor Maurice, Stewart, page 55, No. 4 and 56, No, 8. 65.—Shal Nama. Octavo.—Nastalik. The Shah Nama of Firdaus:. 66.—Muntekheb Shah Nama. Folio.—Shekesteh. A prose and meagre abridgment of the Shah Nama with some account of Firdausi, and lists of the princes who are named in the poem. : 6'7.—Keran as Sadin. Octavo.—Nastalik. . The Auspicious Conjunction, a poem written by Amir Khosru, on occasion of the reconciliation between Nasir addin and his son Kaikobad. Stewart’s Bengal, page 78. 1 68.— Sherch Tohfet al Irakin. Octavo.— Nastalik. A commentary on the Tohfet al Irakin or poetical description of Irak, Ajem and Arab, by Khakani, incomplete. 388 . PERSIAN BOOKS. 69.—Akhlak al Mohesenin. Folio.—Nastalik. A general system of Ethics, by Hossein Vaez, Stewart, page 50, No. 8. 70.—Akhlak Naser. Octavo.— Nastalik. A work on Ethics by Nasir ad din Ben Hasan al Tusy. Stewart, page 51, No. 94, and more fully Bombay Transactions, vol. 1, page 17. : 71.—Kvmia Sadet. Folio.— Nastalik. A celebrated work on Ethics, by Imam Abu Mohammed Ghazali, Stewart, page 49, No. 1. 72. —Kashf al Mehjub. Octavo.—Nastalik. ~ An account of the different orders of Sind &c., Stewart, page 39, No. 40. UBB Fenun. Loose leaves, Octavo.—Nastalik. A tract on arithmetic, by Medins Mal. 74.—Resaleh Hauvyet. ; Octavo.—Nastalik. A treatise on Astronomy. 75. ~Majmua as Senaya. Small Quarto.—Nastalik. A treatise on Rhetoric, by Nizam ad din Mohammed, the volume | contains, also— Kissahi Ruh, a Sufi work on spirit. Rukati Manir. The letters of Manir, and Muntekhebr Shebistant Nikat, selections from the abode of sub ; tleties, a Sufi work. 76.—Mizan. i Loose leaves.—Nastalik. The commencement of an Arabic Grammar, in Persian, PERSIAN BOOKS. 1980 77. —Munsharb. Loose leaves.—Nastalik. Part of an Arabic Grammar in Persian. 78.—Nisab as Sibian. Octavo.—Nastalik. Three short vocabularies in verse for boys. Stewart, 135, 38 nd 39. : 79.—Resaleh Ilm Sidfa. A treatise on Physiognomy, &c. 80.— Mamakima. ‘Loose leaves.—Shekesteh. A collection of prayers in verse. 81.—~Silseleh Jogiyan. Octavo.—Nastalik. A descriptive account of the Hindu Sects, extracted from the work of Sital Sinh Munshi. 82. — Ambra. 3 Folio.—Niskh. A work described as extracts from the Koran, translated into Javanese. - 83.—Loose leaves.—Niskh. ~ Uncertain. : 84 —Terjemeh Mahdbhdrat. 2. Vol. Folio.—Nastalilk. ~The translation of the Mahdbhdrat, made by Sheil Fyzi, by ‘order of Akber, incomplete. ~The first volume contains the four first sections, the Adi Parva. Sabha P., Ban P. and Virat P. the second volume contains the last five from the 13th to the 17th, or the Parvas entitled Dan, Aswamedha, Asram, Musel and Prasthdn. 85.—Terjameh Mahdbhdrat. 5 Volumes, 4 Octavo and one Duodecimo.—Nastalik, Shekesteh Amez. ~ This set contains the translation of the entire Mahdbhdrat : it differs from the translation of Feizi ; but the author’s name is not known. 390 HINDUSTANI BOOCKS. 86. —Terjemeh Rimdyan. Folio.—Nastalik. An abridged translation of the Rimdyan, by Chandraman, son of Sri Ram in the year of the Hujra 1097. The Mss. contains translations of other Hindu tracts. 87.—Terjemeh Skand Puran. Octavo.—Nastalilk. i An abridged translation of the Skanda Puran, by Lala Seren Sinh. i — HINDUSTANI BOOKS. (In the Persian Character.) apn 1.—Tarikh Shir Shah. Octavo.—Nastalik. A history of Shir Shah translated from Persian; a work com- posed by Abas Shah at the command of Akber, and rendered into Hindustani at the suggestion of Captain Mouat ; by Mazher Ali} Khan Wald. | 2.— Araish Mehfil. (Printed) Royal Quarto.—Nastalik. ~ A history of the Hindu Princes of Dehli from Yudhishthir to Pithawra, by Mir Shir Ali Afsos, (see Appendix to Roebuck’s! Annals of the College, page 22.) 3.—Jang Nama Rao Bhao. j | Octavo.—Shekesteh, Amez. An account in verse of the battle of Paniput. 4. —Zefer Nama. Octavo.—Nastalik. The victories of Mohammed Hanif, the son of Ali, over Yezid, in Hindi verse : composed by Azad of Hyderabad. 5.—Gulshent Ishk. Octavo.—Nastalik. i A poem on amatory subjects containing the story of Man aloras and Madhumadlati, Stewart, page 479, 3 and 4, (Three copies.) FAVANESE BOOKS. 6.— Kisseh Padmdvats. Octavo.—Nastalik. The Joes of Retna and Padmdvati. Stewart, page 180, 11. 7. —Ramdyan. bE 2 Vol. Octavo.—Nastalik. ~The translation of the Ramayana into Purbi Bhasha, by Tulsi I (Appendix to Roebuck’s Annals, page 29.) 8.— Nirmala Granth. Octavo.—Nastalik. iabi dialect. JAVANESE BOOKS. 1.—Arjeonotunding Yoodha catavan Deitto. Palm leaves. | 3 Arjuna’s battle with Daitya Kwassa. 2.— Dewa Charitr. : : Palm leaves. ~ History of the Dewas. 3.—Charitra Vivoho. Palm leaves. Account of the Tapas of Arjuna. 4.—Hoanglain. 3 b. ditto. Palm leaves. © Mode of worship, prayers and incantations of the Baudhas. 5.—Hoangleng. - Palm leaves. BE Prayers and incantations. 6.—Charitra Chondrakerna. Palm leaves. Story of the consorts of Rajah Kuripan. 392 BURMAN BOOKS. %.— Nits Sattie. Palm leaves. Moral Instructions. 8.—Cassitern. Palm leaves. On the members of a man’s body. 9—Charitra Batara Vayu. Palm leaves. Account of the God of the winds. 10.—Sastro Basookee. Palm leaves. A work on poetical composition. 11.—Prembo-dari Oshodo. Palm leaves. A Medical book. 12. —0shoda dengen Honglain. Palm leaves. On Medicine and incantations. 13.—36.— Unknown. BURMAN BOOKS. ie : 1.—Sudapinjanipatto. A religious book of the Bauddhas. 2.—Abidhdna. A Dictionary, 2 copies. 3.— Manu. A version of the institutes of Menu. 4.—Baidya. A Medical work, 2 copies. P. S. These and the preceding Javanese Manuscripts, stand nearly as they were originally designated, with what accuracy is not known; the books having been sent to England at a time when no means existed of verifying their contents in Calcutta. meme elf eee eee LOCAL TRACTS. 393 do. © 0 N STs LOCAL TRACTS. Le TELUGU. ; 1, Account of the old city of Kondavir, and the Rajas, with a description of the temples, hills, forts, caves, tanks, &e. Account of Pada Nunddpad and Kopparru villages in the Ohintapally district. Account of Karusolah and Danda Madu villages in the Chilakalorepdad district. Accounts of Annaparu, Yajaley, Antir, Bramhanakodir, Mavwmiallapalli, Vellalur, Marripalem, Chambala, Madi in the Sattinapalli district. Accounts of Mutnir, Vallevaru, Yamarru, and Varagdni villages in the Rdpalla district. 2. Account of Turlapdd village in the Chintapalli district. Account of Annavaram village in the do. do. Account of Peddagaudela Varru do. in the do. do. Account of Peddapudi do. in the do. do. Account of Enagallu village in the Venalkonda district. Account of the Vinjanampddu village in the do. do. Account of Gottepadu village in the do. do. Account of Garnapadi do. in the do. do. Account of Gollaptdde village in the Venakonda district. | Account of Murokapadi and Tautapddr do. in do. do. Account of Vallar do. in the Rapalla district. Account of Kattempudi do. in the do. do. Account of Punlah and Enagartepdd do. in the do. Account of Kondapdtir do. in the Venakonda district. Account of Ratér do. in the do. do. Account of Appdparam village in Venakonda district. Account of Garrekepddu village in the Chilakalore Padu district. Account of Sandopudi do. in the do. do. Account of Pdlaparru do, in the do. do. 50 LOCAL TRACTS. 394 20. Account of Yadabddu do. in the do. do. 21. Account of Adasapally do. in the do. do. 22. Accounts of Vupdllapdd, Danda, Midi, and Pdssamarru villages in the Sattinapalli district. 23. Accounts of Potavarra, and Lingagantah do. in the Satta- napdlli do. 24. Accounts of Jaggapiram and Dintinapdd do. in the do. do. 25. Accounts of Garejavale and Ponukubdd Agrahdram do. in do. do. 26. Accounts of Pollapati Agrahdram and Kuttempuds do. in do. do. 27. Accounts of Nudurpdtt Khandrake do. in the Chilako- lapad do. 28. Accounts of Tallur, Takallapdd, and Serangapalem do. in Chintapalli do. 29. Accounts of Komerayudi, Bollavarram and Rudravarram village in the Chintapalls district. 30. Account of the Despandyah of Venakonda Perganna. 3- 1. Accounts of Tumdda, Janglapalla, Jaladi, Sankiratri- pddu, Ganapavarram and Yanaganta Pddu villages in the Chilakalore padi district. 2. Account of Yadlapddu and Nandigam villages in the Chilakalorepdd do. 3. Accounts of China Makkina, Chintalaptdi, Kunnakundla, Podakurpdd, Hosanagaram, Lagadpdd, 4 bbour and Pada- panidom villages in the Chintapalli district. 4, Account of Biidaum a ruined city in the Rapalla district. 5. Account of Bodapddu village in the do. do. 6. Accounts of Kommur, Vannava, Mortolah, Arimandah and Munipalli villages in the Chintapalli, and Rachore districts. 7. Accounts of Pada Makkana, Lingaganta and Gudupidi villages in the Chintapalli district. 8. Accounts of Karrapidu, Settinapalli, K. ankandlapal li, Vuédavalli, Rantapalli, Vanna Devi, Batapudi and Gondalapadu Agrahdram, in the Sattanapalli district. TELUGU. 395 9. Accounts of Parir Kdviir, Sakkarazu, Gurlapid Maddi- ralah, Bappidi, Tangadapalli, Suravapalli, Vappu Magu- lore, and Blimavaram villages in the Chintapalli district. 4. Copy of the ancient record of Kondavir, containing a chrono- logical history of the former kings and the establishment of Koranams ; and accounts of the limits of the Ndads in the Telugu ~ country. 5. ~ Copy of an ancient record, containing the Geography and the chronological history of the ancient kings, the establishment of the Karanams, notice of the Ndds, and limits of the Telugu country. : 6. 1. Account of the Kasbah Nedadavole village in the Ellore Curcar. 2. Account of Volar village in the Rachore district. 8. Account of Jelokarra Gudem village in the Ellore Circar. 4. Account of China Terapatti village in the do. do. 5. Account of Dondapdd village in the Ellore Circar. 6. Account of Gokenapalls village in the do. do. 7. Account of Kasbah Ambdru Pettah village in the do. do. 8. Account of Sivdru Sorabhapuram village in the do. do. 9. Account of Sivdru Gopiguntah village in the do. do. 10. Account of Chintalapid: village in the do. do. 11. Accounts of Vetam Rdgapalli and Jangalapalli village in the Hllore Circar. 12. Accounts of Mulilkalore and Settapalli village in the do. do. 13. Chronological Account of the Hastinapur Rajas in differ- ent ages, and, the duration of the four ages. 14. Account of the holy place of Akarapalli, together with an account of the hills in the Ellore Circar. 15. Accounts of the cultivation of some villages in the Vena- konda Perganna. ”. 1. Account of Bender, Machlipatnam, in the northern eircar, 2. Account of M#ttvir in the northern circars. 396 LOCAL TRACTS. a oa © No C5 BO or So List of the various Sanscrit and Telugu books in the hands of Mamiddi Lingaya a Banian at Masulipatam. Account of Amrulatore village in the Nizampatam district. Copies of Kaveli or records at Alem-cherlah, Yapagunta, Kannakur, Sivaya, Guravayagidem, Gidlapalli, Pata- palli, Nangilapulli and Guintipalli villages in the Ellore Crircar. Account of Gokarna Mattam in the Nizampatam district. Account of Modikir in the Satanapalli district. Account of Chandavole in the Nizampatam district. Account of the gold produce of the ancient Chabole city together with an account of the temples, in the Chinta- palli district. 8. Account of Sarpavaram village in the oidpls district, in | the Zillah of Rajamendri. Account of Jellur in the Petapur district. Account of ‘Korukanda village in the Papavaram district. Account of Samarla Kota Bhimavaram village in the - Petapur do. : Accounts of the villages of Kimmdr district in the Pedda- | puram country. 9. Account of the establishment of the banians of Penna- gonda in the Rajamahendrs Zillah, : Accounts of the tribes of the hill people Kondavandalu, Koyavandlu, and Chadara Boyellu, residing on the Mountains in the woods of the Kottapalli district in the Rajamahendri Zillah. Account of the hill fort of Ramavarapu Dirgam in do. Legendary Account of Pallavella in do. Account of the holy place of Dhavaleswaram in do. Description of the private mine in the fort of Rajama- hendri. 10. Genealogical Account of the Virakrishnadeo Gajapatisg princes of Barahbhatt or Cuttack in Orissa. TELUGU. 397 ay Bem Amr Jk Noor oe Account of the Kondavandlé, a wild tribe, residing in the forests of the Jaypur district in the northern circars. Account of the Kondavandlé or wild tribes in the Jaypur district. . Descriptions of the boundaries, surrounding the Jaypur district. - Account of the Malé Savara or wild tribes, residing in the vicinity of the hills in the Jaypur district. Account of Kondasavdralu or Mountaineers, residing on the hills in the forest of the Jaypur district in the Rajamendri country. Account of Bellar and Kaulard villages in the Rajama- hendri Zillah. 1n. Account of Ramabhadrapuram Agrahdram in the Dodigal district in the Zillah of Vizagapatam. Account of Namavaram in do. do. Account of Arutlakota village in do. Account of Gopalapatnam village in do. Account of the old city Rapartipatnam in do. 12. Account of Siddhantam in the Zillah of Rajamalendrs. Account of Boyanapudi in do. Account of Chinnt Puvutana in do. Provincial account of the Rajamahendr: district, together with an account of the Despandyas. Account of the hill fort of Vamagiri Dirgam in do. 13. Account of the Savarali or wild tribes in the Jaypur dis- trict in the northern country. Account of Kondasavaralu or wild tribes in do. Account of Muka Rajulu or wild tribes in do. Account of the wild tribe of Gytalu in do. Account of Saggedevandlu in do. Account of the wild tribe of Sandi-Savaralu in do. Account of the wild tribe of Adyarakulu in do. LOCAL TRACTS. i 398 : 8. Accounts of the different sorts of grains, high roads, &c., with a list of the wild beasts and birds in the Jaypur | district. ] 9. Account of Kondakombade, Golugondah and Gudem vil- lages in do. 1 10. Account of the Tokkey feast of the Savara caste, in which | g annually a human sacrifice is offered to the goddess. 11. Account of Sringa, Tarrapikotah in the Zillah of Vizaga- patam. 14. 1. Accounts of the Karanams of Kotamdita otherwise called ! Vijayanagaram in the northern circars. 2. Accounts of the village Karanams of Allads Mitah in the Vijayanagaram district. 3. Accounts of the Jagirs of the Vijayanagaram district. 4. Accounts of the village Karanams of Deguwudi Mutah. 15. 1. Genealogical account of the zemindar of the Sarida dis- trict in the northern circars. 2. Genealogical account of Purushottama Deva, containing an account of the Rajas of the four ages. 3. Genealogical account of Naraitneswer Harischandra Deva, zemindar of the T'wrla district. 4, Account of the four villages in the T'urla district. 5. Account of the tribe of Palliirs with an account of Keri- dla Chola or prince of the Chola dynasty, in do. 16. 1. Account of the village Karanams of Atigodah district. 17. 1. Account of the village Karanams of Balleya Muitah in Khalikotta district. 2. Account of the villages of Rambha Mitah division. 3. Account of the Jagirs of the Khalikotta district. 4. Particular account of the hills and woods between Bodo- gadda and Dharanikotta. 5. Copies of the grants of three A graharams in the Chilkatta district, TELUGU. - 399 SS ns Sade Account of the tanks, ponds, and villages, &c., in the Homal district. 18. Account of the Karanams of Asika district. Account of the Karanams of Kumari Maitah division. Account of Kirlo Mitah. Account of the Karanams, and the villages of Boel district in the northern circars. 19. Account of the Karanams and the villages of the Berid district. Account of the Jagirs and Agrahdrams in the Vijaya- nagarum district, in Padda-Kimeds. Genealogical account of Chandramani Ananga Bhima, Devi Dasadi Maha Raja, zemindar of the Pratapagir district, in the Chinna-Kimed: district. 20. Account of the villages of the Pratapagiri district includ- ed in Chinna-Kimedi together with a description of the limits. Accounts of the villages of the Chikatt district together with the Jagirs and description of the boundaries. 21. Genealogical account of Sri Krishnacdandra Samant Rao. Mahaputrudu, zemindar of the Hummah district in the northern circars. Genealogical account of Raghunath Sink» zemindar of the Bodagaddah district. Genealogical account of Namakrishndmrita Rajadeva, zemindar of the Khallikota district. Genealogical account of Rddhdpatta Mahadevi, wife of Upendra Sinh Deva, zemindar of Suradah district. Genealogical account of Pitambara Rdjendra Deva, zemin- dar of the Ohiketi district. Account of Padmandbhapuram and Digupudi in the Vija- yanagaram district. 400 “LOCAL TRACZS. - 7. List of the village endowments in the Vijayanagaram district. : 8. Account of ten endowments in the Chinna-Kimedi district. 9. List of the villages, Agrahdrams, Jagirs, together with the account of the Karanams, in the Chiketi district. 10. Accounts of Ramachandra Pura Sdsana, Lokanathapuram Agraharam Pendrakhali Sdsana, and Pezzareyah Sdsana Agrahdras in the Chiketi district. : _ 11. List of the villages and an account of the Karanams in the Dharakotta district. - 12. Account of the Baleyaru Sinhapurum Agraharam in the Atugaddah district. ® 22. | 1. Accounts of Balanki Sorana Harichandana Jagaddaray zemindar of Bramhana Bhdgi Mutah. 2. Account of the Karanam Samanta Mahdputrudu of Kastah Bramhana Bhdgi. 3. Account of Vira Jagannathapuram and Navagaum in the Bramhana Bhagi Mitah. 4. Account of the tribe of Odhra or the Uriya people. 5. List of the poetical books in Orissa. 6. List of the Jagir villages together with the names of Jagirdars in the Atugaddah district. i 7. Genealogical account of Chytanya Ananga Bhimadeva| Raja of the Vijayanagar district. 8. Account of the Pedda Kimed: and Chinna-Kimed: distriek] 23. 1. Account of the Jagir villages in the Atugadda district. : 24. 1. Accounts of some Agrahdrams and Jagirs of Sorugadal district. : 2. Accounts of some villages in the Bodogada district. 3. Accounts of the Jagirs of the Sorugadae district. : > 25, ¥; Accounts of the Karanams (or village accounts) of Jad Mitah at Dharalkota district. : TELUGU. 401 FU E00 DD ie . Account of the Saharrangam division of the Dharakota district. Particular account of the Jagir villages in the Dharakotta district. A particular account of Dharakota district. 26. Account of the villages of the Hummah district. Account of the Karanams of Khalikota district. List of the cultivated lands and villages of Khalikota district. Some account of the zemindar of Pratapagiri in the Vijaya- nagaram district. Accounts of the Karanams of Chatra Mytah in the Khali- kota district. Genealogical account of the Jagaddeva Rajas of the Kadamba race in the Tekkalr district. ; 27. Legendary account of Srikakolam situated on the bound- ary of Andhra Desam. Account of Kalingapatam on the coast of the Tea country. Account of Ganjam. Account of the villages and Jagirs of the Ganjam district. Account of the Rajas of Khalikota district, together with a list of the Agraharams and remarks, &ec. Legendary account of Mogolingam in the circar of Kalinga- patam. Account of the ruined fort of Dantavaktranikote in the Ganjam district. 28. Account of Yalovaru village in the Sattanapalli district. Account of Koru Tondeparu village in do. Account of Alapadu village in do. Account of TWrumella village in do. Account of Karempudi pdadu village in the Sattanapalli district. Account of Pachala Tondiparu village in do. ol LOCAL TRACTS. 402 7. Account of Mandir village in the Rachdir district. 8. Account of Chinagoudalavaru village in do. 9. Account of Janam Chandér village in do. 10. Account of Potér village in the Rachir district. 11. Account of Gourapédu village in do. 12. Account of Sudapalli village in do. 13. Account of Jompant in the Chintapalli district. 14. Account of Kurhipadu village in do. 15. Account of Puli Chintola village in do. 16. Account of Yeddavér in do. 17. Account of Noura Kod» in do. 18. Account of Nayanavaram in do. 19. Account of Kovila Mads in do. 20. Account of Vajalla in do. 21. Account of Monnua and Yedlopalli in the Rach district. 22. Account of Godavaru in do. 23. Account of Gondavaram in do. 24. Account of Katrapddu in do. 25. Account of Mila Puri village in Chilakaltr Pddu district. 26. Account of Potamarru in do. 27. Account of Kandajagirla Mud: in do. 28. Account of Chintapallipdid, in do. 29. Account of Kollimurla in do. -30. Account of Doppalapddu, Chavadavaram, and Kondrupdd villages in do. 31. Account of dherangipuram in Rdapalli and Rachér district. | 32. Account of Pavalore village in the Rach#ér district. 33. Account of Naugandle in the Venakonda district. 34. Accounts of Gudlapalli and Gudavalli in the Rdpalli' district. 35. Account of Bhavanarain Manika, Rao, zemindar of the) Rdpalli district. 36. Account of the tribe of weavers in the Telugu country. 37. Account of Motupalle and Nayanchalli villages in the Chintapalli district. 38. Accounts of Chundur and Annavarem in the Rapallil district. EL SANA Rp GN TELUGU, 403 40. E41. 42, 43. fod Nos coro 2 EF 10. E11. E12. ? 13. E14. Accounts of Tumundr and Burepalli village in the Chin- tapalli district. Account of Nallir village in do. Account of Amratalitr village in do. Accounts of Vamar and Panchalavaram villages in the Chintapalli district. Account of Manchalla in do. 29. Account of the Kasbah of Pilavora division in the Rapalli district. Account of Modulir village in the Sattanapalli district. Account of Bhalliprole village in the Rachvr district. Account of Tannala in the Chintapalli district. Account of Cheluwwir in do. Account of Chadalavada in do. Account of Chamudupadu and Prattipadu in Chilakalur Padu district. Account of Daumolir in the Chintapalli district. Account of the Agrahdrams granted by Mukundi Maha Raja with a list in the different districts. Account of Peddacherruliyr in the Chilakaliir Padw district. Account of Aminabad in the Rachir district. Account of Valur in do. Accounts of Paravali and Parala in the Chintapalli district. Account of Bapatla and Amedullapalli village in the Chintapallt district. Accounts of Yanamadala, Kondapddu and Edilapala villages in do. Accounts of Vangipuram and Chavalli villages in do. Accounts of Edupulapad and Punore villages in the Chin- tapalli district. Accounts of Samullapadu, Dande Mudi and Nedubrolu villages in Chilakaliir Padu district. Accounts of Pusulore Casworu and Jupudi, in do. Account of Chabole in Chintapalli district. Account of Goradah and Nadimpalli villages in the Rdpalli district. 404 Pr — LOCAL TRACTS. eR = SS 10. 11. 12, 13. 30. Account of Allur Nizampatam Circar. Accounts of Yendrays, in the Chintapalli district. Account of Vykuntapuram in do. Account of Loum in do. Account of Peddaganjem in do. Account of Ponnur in the Rapalli district. Account of Uputur in Sattenapalls district. Account of Chandavole in the Chintapalli district. Account of Munekuduru in the Rachir district. Account of Sunta Ravur in the Chintapalli district. 31. Account of the Rajas of Kalinga. - Legendary account of the Nagavalls river in do. Legendary account of the temple of Nristmha Swami God | on the Simhdchalam hill, in the Simhdchalam district in | the northern country. Account of Kimed: in do. Account of Narainpatnam in the Kalinga country. Account of Satyavaram and of Ramabhadra Paythu Rao, | zemindar of Satyavaram. Account of Nallumandu Pagake Rayadu, zemindar of Anupapalli in the Kalinga country. Account of the succession of Vurutta Kottokotta, Vupalam, , Pallikinddu,and Mulakapdd,the Pasupativaru, princes of | Vijayanagaram in Kalinga. Account of the war of Pasupatt Site Rama Raja with Sanyast Raja, zemindar of Salur district, in do. Account of the war of Pasupati Sita Rama Raja with | Narasa Raja, zemindar of Makuve district, in do. Account of Yaraka Rayadu, Vijaya-Rama Raja, zemin- - dars of Palakondah, and Viraghotam Pargannas, in do. Account of Mallapa Rajah, zemindar of Twadameneyem, | in do. Account of Lingabhuputi, zemindar of the Madugalla dis- : trict, with several remarks on the forts, hills, caves and J hill forts, &c., in do. TELUGU. 405 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20, 21. 22.. Account of the zemindars of Bobbeli with remarks on the Bobbels district with its produce. Account of Mallabhupati, zemindar of Goluganda district, with an account of the produce, and the hills, wilds, &c., in do. : Account of the war between Pasupati Vijaya Rima Raja with Kasipati Raja, zemindar of the Sringavaram district, with an account of product and the forts, tanks, &ec., in the Sringavaram district. Account of the Gopalavalli district. Account of Uttarave Sita Rama Raja, zemindar of Deva- pall and Gandradu districts, with an account of the produce of the above pargannas. Account of the succession of Pedda Vijaya Rama Raja of the Vaddoud: district and an account of the forts of do. Account of Rama Raja and Siva Rama Raja, princes of the Kurupam Merangt district, with descriptions of the hills, forts, tanks, caves, channels, &c. Account of the Gajapat: kings of the Kimed: district of the Kalinga country. List of the Zemindaries, forts, hills, caves, gardens, of different sorts of fruit trees, &c., in the Kalinga country. 32. Genealogical account of the Princes of Anumulkonda and Warangal or otherwise called Ekasile Nagaram with their conquests in the Telugu country. 33. Account of the allowances to the temple of the deity Kalastri Iswer, in the Telugu country. 34. Some account of Krishna Rayalu, prince of Anugonds, collected in the Kondavir country. Account of Pratapa Rudra, who ruled first in the city of Dharanikota, in do. Account of Ganapati Deva, a prince of the Gajapati race, who ruled over the Telugu country. 406 LOCAL TRACTS 35. 1. Account of Gantur in the Chintapalli district. 2. Account of Karropad village in the Sattanapalli district. 3. Account of Gudipudi in the Chintapalli district. 4. Account of Chauvalls village with notices of temples in the Rachir district. 5. Account of Kallur in the Chintapalli district. 6. Account of Wupallapad in Sattanapalli do. 7. Account of Wunava in do. 8. Account of Vellur in the Chintapalls district. 9. Account of Jaggapuram in the Sattanapalli do. 10. Account of Anuparu village in do. 11. Account of Dammallopad village in the Bellamlkonda par- ganna. 12. Account of Gundavaram do. in the Rachur district. 18. Account of Ponukubadu village in the Bellamkonda par- ganna in the Chintapalli district. 14. Account of Santagudepad in the Venakonda district. 15. Account of Kunnuparu in the Sattanapalli district. 16. Account of Ravipad in the Bellamkonda district. 17. Account of Pettlur Pallem in the Venakonda district. 18. Account of Pavalur in do. 19. Account of Allur in the Chintapalli do. 20. Account of Addusupalls in Chillakalurpad district. 21. Account of Daggupad and Kasavarapad villages in the Verakonda district. 22. Account of the temple of Sinha Raya konda or hill, in the Addanks district. 23. Account of Nizampatem and Timmabhupalipatnam, in the Ohintapalli district. 24, Account of Eté4r in do. 25. Account of Allur Kandika Agrahdaram in the Ohintapalli district. 26. Account of Siripuram and Tulur in do. 36. 1. Account of Vallur in the Rapalli district. 2, Account of Motupalli and Nayanapalli, in the Chintapalli district. 13. 14. 15. 16. 19. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. TELUGU. “ 407 . Account of Batopudi village in the Rdpalli district. Account of Ponnopalli Agrahdram in Rdpalli district. Account of Dhuli Pudi village in the Rachdr district. Account of Pullevarrw in the Rapalli and Rachir district. Account of Pedda Ganjam and of the ruined city of Waran- gala Dina in the Chintapalli district. Account of AWrapalli Agrahdram, in the Rdpalli district. : 317. Account of Madderalla in the Venakonda district. Account of Edupulapdd in do. Account of Enamadala in Rapalli district. Account of Boggaram in the Venakonda parganna. Account of Kunamurlapidi in do. Account of Sarikonda Pallam in do. Account of Sanampudi village in do. Account of Kondramutla in do. Account of Timmapdlam in do. Account of Yamnaji Gudem village in do. Account of Garrekipad in the Ballamkonda district. Account of Chinamakina Agrahdram, in the Chintapalli district. Account of Kunkala Gunti in the Venakondah parganna. Account of ITkuru village with notice of the hills, caverns and sacred ponds of the above place in the Ballamkonda district. Account of Epur in the Venakonda parganna. Account of Rampuchirlah with notice of an old fort of that place in do. Account of Tubadu village in the Chilakalurpdd district. Account of Nakarekallu with notice of the hills, caves, temples and hidden treasures, &c., in the Ballamkonda district. Account of Julakall in the Ballamkonda district. Account of Venkataya Pallam in the Katavarapu parganna, Account of Kondar in the Ballamkonda district. Account of Machavaram in the Katovarapu parganna, 408 LOCAL TRACTS. 23. Account of Potlur in the Venakonda district. 24. Account of Chintapalli with notices of the hills, caves, | tanks, temples, forts, and hill forts and diamond mines, | ~ &c., in the Chintapalli district. 25. Account of Paladgu with its remarks in do. 26. Account of Saripud: do. do. 27. Account of Madala in the Ballamkonda district. 28. Account of Bhrigubandha with notice of the boundaries of ! the Ballamkonda district. 29. Account of Eralapad in the Chintapalli district. 38. 1. Account of Pedda Nandipad in the Venakonda district. 2. Account of Upatir in the Sattenapalli district. 3. Account of Konatipuram in the Chintapalli district. 4. Account of Yanamadale and Nutalapad villages in the : Venakonda district. 5. Account of Santa Mdgulur in the Ballamkondah district. 6. Account of Yaluchur in do. 7. Account of Dunda Mud: and Villacherla villages in the ¢ Sattenapalli district. 8. Account of Nerredupalla, Jadopalla and Batapuds villages] in the Ohilakalurpad district. 9. Accounts of Devaropalla, Pellem Kunduru villages in the Venakonda district. 10. Account of Karempudipadu Agrahdram, and Potavaram | villages in the Sattenapalls district. ‘11. Accounts of the holy place of the Ellamande hills and! Ravipad Eddavaels villages with notices of the boundaries, | temples, tanks and gardens, &c., in the Ballamkonda : district. 12. Accounts of Annavaram Jaladi, and Kavur fittest in the’ Sattenapalli district. 13. Account of Punur in the Venakonda district. 14. Account of Pallapatle and Potumerka villages with notices | of the old forts, temples, tanks and produce, &c., in the: Nizampatam circar. TELUGU. 409 E23. P24. 25, E10. E11. : 12. 18. E19. E20. P 21. F 22, 39. Account of Prattipad in the village Chilakalurpad district. Account of Pulevaru in the Rdpalli district. Account of Pulevaru in the Chilakalurpad district. Account of Sattenapalli and its forts, temples, and boundaries. Account of Kankanallapalla village in do. Account of Venkayalapadu village in do. Account of Palledevaralapad Agrahdram in the Pollan: konda district. Account of Mydavole village in the Sattanapalli district. Account of Amanabarda village with notices of the ancient temples, tanks, hills and caves, &c., in the Rdchur and Rapalli district. Account of Dokeparu village with notices of the ancient temples, tanks, hills and caves, &c., in the Rachur and Rdpalli district. Account of Tallur village in the Chintapalli district. Account of Potlapati Agrahdram in the Sattenapalli dis- trict. Account of Gutlapalli in the Venakonda Parganna. Account of Linge Row Pallem in the Sattenapalli district, Account of Peddavadlopudz in do. Account of Enemeddegandlah Gurnapadi and Gaurapad villages in the Chintapalli do. Account of Nandegama village in the Chilakalurpad dis- trict. Account of Vamavaram in the Sattenapalli district. Account of Komperlapad in the Munugodi Sammat. Account of Balamaru Agrahdram in do. Account of Kattamur, in the Bellamkonda district. Account of Krisur with notices of the hills, caves, temples, ponds and ancient forts, &c., in the Bellamkonda district. Account of Mundraduw in the Nizampatam district. Account of Dummallapad in Bellamkonda district. Account of Chamalamari, Jondapi and Kasandopalla villages, with notices of the ancient temples in the Bel- lamkonda district. 52 410 LOCAL TRACTS. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42, Account of Tangeddumalla in the Venekonda parganna. Account of Sandapudi in the Chilakalurpad district. Account of Kanaparu in the Sattenapalli district. Account of Lingamgunta Agrahdram in the Bellamkonda district. Account of Mulakalur in the Chilakalurpad district. Account of Vaparlapalla with notices of the white pebbles on the bank of the Gundlakammah river. Accounts of Jonnalagadda and Potavarapad villages in the | Chilakalurpad district. Accounts of Palapadu, Munumaka and Ekuru Muru vil- lages in the Bellamkonda district. Accounts of Kunkalakunta, Suntagudepad and Paraguti- | cherlah villages, with notices of the hills, forts, ancient temples and ponds, &c., in the Venakonda district. Account of Rupenaguntla and Dachavaram villages in the Bellamkonda district. Account of the ancient fort of Rompecherle with notices of the temples, stone images, &c., in the Venakonda parganna. Account of Gundapalli, Vellatur, Vuddemguntah Perru- pad, Nainepallem, Kanamalacherruwu, Bollopalli, Sarre- kondapallem Agrahdram, Allavaula, Epur, Savallya- purum, Kanumarlaypudi, Sarekonda Pellem, Sanampuds Agnigundalla, Ravulapuram, Gundegunamala, Kocherla, Agalur villages with notices of the hills, forts, Durgams or hill forts, ancient temples, diamond mines and mines of various stones and ores, with a list of the birds, animals, trees, passes and fords, &c., in the Venakonda district. Account of Jaldlapuram in the Chintapalli district. Account of Kapulla in do. Account of Uttecherkir in the Rapall: district. Account of Mutupalli Nainapalli with notices of the ancient ruined cities, forts, high grounds, of the coins, of different sorts of images and land marks in the Chin- tapalli district. Account of Bentapalli in the Sattenapalli district, TELUGU. 411 E460. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52, 53. 54 Account of Gogulapadu in the Rdchur district. Accounts of Vamavarapukandrike and Maragapuds in the Chilakalurpad district. Account of Temmapuram with remarks on the boundaries and temples of the above village in the Sattenapalli district. : Account of Meddekondur village in the Chilakalurpad district. Account of Komerapuds village in the Chintapalli district. Account of Eppalapallem village in the Chilakalurpad district. Account of Appapuram do. in Venakonda parganna. Account of Chenanandipad village with a notice of the boundaries of the Bellamkonda district. Account of Goregopuds village in the Rdpalli district. Account of Malladi Agrahdram in the Chintapalli district. Accounts of Pedda kurpad, Hussanagaram, Tallur, Atta- lur, Ramapuram and Govindapuram villages, with re- marks on the boundaries of the Chintapalli district. Account of Yerraguntapallem village in the Chilakalur- pad district. 40. Copy of an ancient record of the Kondavir country, contain- ing the account of the Rajas of the Telugu country with their works and establishment of the Kondavir Durgams or hill forts. The establishment of the village K. aranams, together with notices of the hills and forts, boundaries of the villages, &c., in the Telugu country. 41. Tales of a Betdla related to Vikramark Raja, collected in the Telugu country. 42. Abridged accounts of the Rajas of the Surapuram and Gudegunta districts in the Subah of Hydrabad in the Telugu country. 43. : Genealogical account of Venkatapa Naik Raja of Surapur 412 LOCAL TRALTS. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 10. . and Gudegunta districts in the Subah of Hyderabad in ; "the Telugu country. 44. Account of the celebrated temple of Tripett, the pagodas, the ceremonies and worship, copied from records there, | by Narain Rao, bramin, in 1803. : Account of Panchamurti, situated on the hill of Sr’ Venkatachalapati at Tripeti, in the Telugu country. Account of the ceremonies in the pagoda of Terumalé in | the Tripets district in do. Account of the ceremonies of the temples of Surya Narain | Swami, Kapileswerswami, Kasi Visweswer, Sahasra- | lingotsava Jiva Rayaswami, Hanumant Rayaswami, Gu- lallwar Govinda Rajaswamsi, &c., gods at Tripete. Chronological account of the sovereigns, &c., who have | reigned at Tripets and granted endowments there. Copy of an old manuscript, containing an account of the differences and disputes between the Vaishnavalu and Saiwulu in the Telugu country. Abridged account of Venkateswer, the deity wor shipped | at Tripets. Account of the Mantapams, Pdakdrams and other buildings at Tripete. Account of the different gardens, hills and Tirths or sacred ponds at Tripett. Particulars of the buildings of the different temples and Mantapams, &c., at Tripets. Account of the boundaries of Tripeta. List of the villages of the Tripete district, together with Enams or privileges in do. : Account of the limits of the Aridah or spectacles and entertainments of the god at Tripets. Collections and disbursements of the Pargannas of Tripets. Account of the different nations who come on pilgrimage to Tripett and their offerings. Legendary account of Venkateswer at Tripeti, related | in the Bhavishyottara Puranam. TELUGU. 413 4. 5. Chronological account of the ancient Rajas from the Krita Yug. 45. Copy of an ancient record of the Princes of Chandragiri with their works, preserved in the hands of the Kara- nams of Chandragirt in the Telugu country. : 46. Particular account of Venkateswer Swams, the deity wor- shipped at T'ripets in the Telugu country. 47. Copy of an ancient record of Narainvaram, containing an account of the ancient cities Narainvaram and Chearatan Pattanams, and the genealogical account of Narain Raja and Kavat: Raja, kings of those cities, with their works and dates, &c., collected in the Telugu country. 48. Account of Mddhavaswami, otherwise called Vidydranya, the founder of the city of Vijayanagar in the Telugu country. Genealogical account of Tumma Deva Rayalu and Krishna Rajalu, princes of Anagondi, with dates, and their works in do. Some account of the Basavapurdnam on the subject of the Saiva religion in the Telugu country. 49. Account of the Mahemalur in the Nallur district, with notices of the boundaries, temples and gardens of the above village. : Account of Roupur village, the limits and temples of the village. Account of the villages with remarks on the boundaries, tanks, trees, wild animals and temples, &c., in the Kota district of the Telugu country. Account of the Suvarna Mukhi river in the vicinity of the Kota village in the Telugu country. Account of Talpagiri hill in do. i i8 5 18 o 1 414 LOCAL TRACTS. 6. Some account of Mukunti Maha Raja, an ancient prince 1 of the Telugu country. 7. Genealogical account of Pilégadawaru Daspandyas of the Nizampatam circar in do. 8. Abridged account of the Vellugotevaru, descendants of | the Venkatagir: Rajas, with their works and banners, | with an account of Vencatagir: in the Telugu country. 50. 1. Report of the progress of Narain Rao on his journey in | the Vencatagir: district for the year 1814. 51. 1. Report of the progress of Narain Rao on his journey in | the Vencatagire district from April 1814 to May 1815. 52. 1. Report of the progress of Muttiah on his journey in the ¢ Ganjam district for the year 1814, January to December inclusive. ET Sg 53. 1. Report of the progress of Muttiah on his journey in the | Ganjam district for the year 1815. 54. 1. Report of the progress of Narain Rao on his journey in the Vencatagiri and Udayagiri districts from January to July 1815. 2. Report of the progress of Narain Rao on his journey in | the Hyderabad country, from December 1815 to Decem- ber 1816. 3. Report of the progress of Narain Rao on his journey in the Hyderabad country, from 1st January 1816 to Decem- ber 1816. 4, Report of the progress of Narain Rao on his journey in the Hyderabad country, from 1st January 1818 to the end of March. 55. 1. Report of the progress of Venkat Rao on his journey in the Hyderabad country, from lst January 1818 to the end of December, HTN Ripa TELUGU. : 415 RAS Ly eer 17 SE EU \ Saha Sh ai de alata Ld ht Report of the progress of Venkat Rao on his journey in the Hyderabad country, for the year 1819. Report of the progress of Venkat Rao on his journey in the Hyderabad country, for the year 1820. 56. Report of the progress of Venkat Rao on his journey in the Hyderabad country, for the months of March and April 1818. . Report of the progress of Anand Rao on his journey in the Dharanikota, Amaravati and Bender districts in the Telugu country, for the year 1817. Report of the progress of Anand Rao on his journey in the Guntur district, for the months of April and May 1818. Report of the progress of Anand Rao on his journey in the Sattenapalli, Chintapalls and Ohilakalurpad districts, from January 1819 to the end of April. 57. Account of the Kings of the Kaliyug. Genealogical account of Pratapa Rudra, an ancient prince of the city of Warangal. Account of Mogaltur and of Tepapati Raz, the Raja of the Mogaltur district, in the Telugu country. Account of the invention of the Mahratta character, and the practice of it by the people. Genealogical account of Pasupati Vijaya Rama, Raja, - Prince of Vijayanagar in Kalinga Desam. Particular list of the ancient Rajas and Padshsa of Dehli. Legendary account of Kdnchi with notices of the cele- brated temples, holy ponds, &c., at that place. 58. Abridged account of the Rajas of Surapuram in the Telugu country. 59. ; Account of Sriharikota with notices of the ancient cities and temples of the above place in the Telugu country. Account of Dugaraz Pattanam in the Telugu country. Account of Bandhanapuri Pattanam in the Telugu country. 416 ™. LOCAL TRACTS. Account of Gudalli Tippah. Particular account of Kotak village with a list of the temples and gardens in it. 6. Account of Mulapattanam. 7. List of the goods or exports and imports from the ports as well as an account of the factories in do. 8. Particular memorandum of the divisions of the Karnatic Payen Ghat, Arkot Subah, &e. 9. Statement of the revenue of the Karnatic Payen Ghat, Sri Arcot Subah. 10. List of the Kanungos Mazemdars, and Molasadis of the Karnatie. 11. History of the Karnatic. 60. 1. An Uriya book translated into Telugu, containing an account of the remarkable temple of Purishottama, or Jagannath, with its allowances, and an account of the Rajas thereof. 2. Copy of an ancient record in the Uriya language, trans- lated into Zelugu, containing an abridged account of Jagannath, and of the kings of the Kaliyug who have supported the ceremonies to the god at Jagannath in the course of their sovereignty. 61. Account of Jagannatha. 2. Genealogy and account of the kings of Odhra desa or Orissa. pk 62. 1. General account of the revenues of the Karnatic, together with the former rulers, copied from the ancient records. 63. 1. A book containing the thirty-two tales of Vikramarka related to Bhoja Raja. 64. 1. Account of the perambulation of the holy Mountain of ° Srisailam. 2. Legendary account of the holy reservoirs at Amareswaram | in the Guntir Circar. — —————— FER uLr 417 TAMUL. ———s : . Account of the temple of Chidambar in the Chola country. Account of the Pagodas of Ariyalur, Vodayarpalam and Torayur district in do. Genealogical account of the Palligar of Naduvakiérchi district in do. Account of Kaveri Pallam in the Jangalpattr district. Account of Vijaya Venkatachala Reddywar, zemindar of the Torayur district, in the Trichinapalli country. Account of the Rajas of Chera, Chola and Pandya. Genealogical account of Anangar, an officer of the temple of Srirangam. Account of the temple of the deity Valayudha Swami in the Kangyem district. 2. . Account of the judgment of Mariadiramen. 2. Account of the temple of Subhramanya Swamz of Dhara- puram in the Dharapur district. Account of the tribe of Kallavandlu at Perramale, in the Madhura province. Account of Kandapd Raja, king of Mylapur or Saint Thome. 3. Account of the former kings who ruled at Palanir and other places, with descriptions of different villages in the Koimbatur country. Genealogical account of Chinnapa Nail, Palligar of Pala- vey in the Dindigul district in the Kotmbatur country. Genealogical account of Kometi Kumara Kondapa Naik, ‘zemindar of Ayakudi Pallem, in the Dindigul district, in do. Genealogical account of Parispatra Udaya, Superinten- dent of Palani Male Dandayudha Swame Kovil in do. Account of the wild tribe Kuniwar, residing on the Panps hills in the Virupdalkshi district in do. EQ 00 418 LOCAL PRACTS. 6. Genealogical account of Kulapa Naik, Palligar of Nalla- kota, in the Dindigul district in do. 7. Descriptions of the temples and hills in the Virupaksham district in do. 8. Account of Kutapa Naik, Palligar of Virupaksha district, in do. 9. Account of Chinna Oba Naik, Palligar of the Vyghapurs Nad Pallipat, in do. 10. Account of the holy place of Palani in do. 4. 1. Account of Vennadaya Govinda, chief Palligar of the twenty-four Ndds of Konga, in the Koimbatur country. 2. Account of the Palligar of Kdakavdadi in Konganad in do. 3. Genealogical account of the Palligar of Kantagem Man- rouds in do. 4. Account of Valagouden Palligar Talayonddi in do. 5. Account of Vanava Rayagouda Palligar of the Samatur Pollaipatta in do. 6. Account of Debnaik Palligar of Pullakshiin the Dharapur | _ district in do. 7. Account of Avalapa Naik, Palligar of Avalapatt Pallam | in do. 8. Account of Kangaya Munnadi Palligar in do. 9. Account of Kalinga Raya govindra, Palligar of Drululif in do. 10. Account of Kangayandd district in do. 11. Account of Suwvaroy Balagovinden Palligar of Manglam. § in the Dharapur district. 12. Account of Yedulapa Nazk, Palligar in do. 13. Account of the Pagoda of Karur in the above district. 14. Account of Puleyur in do. 15. Account of Narumbur in do. 16. Account of the Valamangalam in do. 17. Account of the Kumbhagrama village in do. 18. Account of the holy place of Dharapur in do. 19. Account of the temple of Pandyagramam in do. 20. 1 3 § Account of Polamapatts on the Valli Malé hill in do. TAMUL 419 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. Account of Kaveripuram in the Dharapur district. Account of the Pagoda of Kunjapalli in the Dhanaikna Kotta district in do. Account of Kasbah Koimbatur in do. Account of Nilayapa Govinden, Palligar of Nimandapatts, in do. 5. . Genealogical account of the zemindar of Yamakalpuram in the Dindigul district in the Koimbatur country. Genealogical account of the zemindar of Talayem Kotta in do, Genealogical account of the zemindar of Tavasé Maddu in do. Genealogical account of the zemindar of Pallappa Naikar in do. Genealogical account of the zemindar of Sukampattu. Genealogical account of the zemindar of Ammayapa Naikar in do. Genealogical account of the zemindar of Koppaya Naikar in do. Genealogical account of Kulapa Naiken, zemindar of Nellakota in do. Genealogical account of Kurpa Tamburan, zemindar of Kottakadi Vaddukam, in do. Genealogical account of Bode Naiken, Palligar in do. Account of the temple of Devaram Pallipatt in do. Account of the temple of Kumbha Pallapatt in do. Account of the temple of Devaram Pallipatt in the Koimbatur country. Genealogical account of the zemindar of Uttamam Palli- patt in do. Account of the different temples of Uttamam Pallipatt in do. 6. Account of Badelapanail Palligar of Rettayembadi in the Koimbatur country. Account of the Kunnuvar Jatt or tribe of mountaineers, residing on the hills of the Virupaksha Pallipatt, in do. 420 LOCAL ‘TRACTS. N= md St oh Account of Terumala Ponnapa Naik of the Virupalstien | Pallipatt in do. Account of Pulikat together with an account of the. fishermen. | Account of Terupalaveram, Pomari and Gummadipuds villages, in the Madhurantakam district. The actions of the former Rajas of the Pandya Mandalum, Chola Mandalam and Tonda Mandalam. Remarks on the limits of Tonda Mandalam. Account of the temple of Kolumudi in Koimbatur. Genealogical account of the kings of the Kaliyug. 8. Account of Pare: eyaptya Kondama Naik, Palligar of Aya kudi in Kovmbatur. : Account of the holy place of Padmachalam hill in do. : Account of the pagoda of Narasinha Perumal in Tinnevelly. Account of the Tarikamba Agrahdram in the Dhar apurs district. : Account of the pagoda of -Ahobala Narasimha Said - Nellalkota in do. : Account of Kudurachana in do. Account of Kunnivadi and Kottapalli in do. a Account of the pagoda of Mannaur Kovil in do. 2 9. ] Account of Teruvatur Erusen in the Teruvatur district. J Account of the T%rths or holy ponds at Terunamale in the Arkot do. i Account of Pulagadi Asuren in do. | Account of Devagra, Raja of the city of Terukovelur, in do. Account of Ponnavanen, the son of Kalapalen, at Atur in do. Account of the temple at Gopurapuram village in thos Vriddhachalam district. Account of the city of Arunapuri Pattanam in the Tirunas male district. TAMUL. 421 eo 10 ro Account of the Princes of the Solar and Lunar races. Account of the race of Jain prophets in the Vwiddha- chalam district. Account of the Pandukuli or Tumuli, &c., in do. Particular account of the Bauddha Rajas in do. . Account of the Kurumbas, their religious profession, cus- toms and manners, &ec. 10. Account of the Pagoda of Chatrapuram in the Chatupatt district. Account of the holy place of Sinhapura Devasthanam in the Chatupatt district. Account of the holy place of Terunamale in do. Account of the holy place of Kilore in do. Account of the Pagoda of Zerukovelur in the Terukovelur district. Account of the holy place of Arequnda Nallur in do. Account of the King, Balila Raja and his conversation with the Jainas respecting the Saiva religion. 11. Account of Kundapa Raja, King of Mylapur, in the Arkot district. Account of Kavalapa Nain, Palligar of Nadulli, in do. Account of the City of Pudupatnam near Sadras in do. Account of the tribes of mountaineers, Badders Veller, Hruler and Malayer, &c., in do. Account of Kanda Mannady of the city of Yamamudy Patnam in do. Account of the Kurumba fort at Mayeru Madu in do. Account of the Pandukulis at Padavur in do. Account of the Kurumbers in do. 12. The universal deluge according to the account of the Jaina people in Chatupat district. Account of the Raja who persecuted the Jaina people unjustly, and beheaded ten of them daily, in do. 1 3 is 4292 LOCAL TRACTS. 3. Abridged account of the Sankhyam, Savugada, Yoga, § Mimamsa and Maskerzs, &c., sects of the Jain faith. 4. Customs and manners of the Tig in the Chatupatt dis- trict. : 5. Representation of the Jaina people in do. : 6. Account of a Jain Pagoda and Mattam at Chitambur in: the Chatupatt district together with its daily expense i in do. 7. Account of the Damara Pdkam in the Arkot district. 8. Account of Allagheyasen and Anchandayen, the two sover- | eigns, who reigned in the old fort of Ayeliam, in do. 9. Account of Pund: in the Arne district. 10. Account of the heap of white pebbles at Kallapuleyur in the Chatupatt district. | 11. Account of the temple of Teruvapadi and of the ancient Fort of Adinarain Sambhuva Raya at Vayallur in do. 12. Remarks on Durukull in the Vandavasi district. 13. Account of the hills of Aragiri Parvatam and of Aran- ganam in the Arkot district. 14. Account of the Pagoda of Terupandyadu together with the Etymology of its name, in the Terevuitur district. 15. Account of the tribe of Nohkers in do. 13. 1. Account of Malla Raja and Annama Deva Rayer of Bija- nagar in the Arkot district. 2. Account of Padmandthapuram or ancient Mylapur in do. 3. List of the Jaina books in the Jaina Mattam of Chitambur in the Chatupatt district. 4. Account of the derivations of the Syva, Bauddha Madhava and Vyshnava religions from the ancient Samanal reli- gion ; with their dates; in do. 5. List of the names of the famous Muniswaral and Kavis- wers or Jain sages and poets who are now much revered in Dravida Desam with their works. | 6. Account of the succession of the ancient famous Jaina sages. 7. Representation of the Jainas respecting their temples in the Arkot district. A TE TAMUL. 423 eo Account of Vakkran Rajaand the petrifactions at Teruva- karé in the Valladeva district. . Boundaries and marks of Chera Mandalam, Pandya Mandalam and Tonda Mandalam in the Dravira country. Account of the ancient sovereigns and the Etymology of the name of Kudumulur Pagoda in the i i district. Account of the origin of the ancient Rajas of Singhala Dwipam, or Ceylon. Copy of a list of the Jaina temples and Jaina villages in the southern country in the hands of a Jaina priest at Chitdmbur in the Jagir country. 14. Account of the Pandulkulis or Tumuls written from differ- ent verbal accounts in the Jagir and Arkot districts. Account of Tondaman Chakraverti in the district of Kanchi. Account of Kandava Rayen and Satu Rayen who ruled at the fort of Teruvadachuram in the Arkot district. Account of the Pagoda of Teruwadachuram in the Arkot district. Account of the ancient gold products of Kallaturilin do. Account of the places of hidden treasure in the Arkot district. Account of Tondamandalam and its ancient inhabitants, Baders and Kurumbers, their customs, &c. Account of the fort of Karumbers at Maruttum near Kanchi in the Uttaramallur district. Account of Madhurantakam in the Jagir country. Account of the old fort at Akudu Tanki in the Arkot district. 15. Account of the war of Tondaman Chakravarti and Viswa- vasw raja in do. Account of Arkot and its Etymology. Account of the Bauddha Rajas who reigned in the fort of | ! 424 LOCAL ZRACTS. i and the transportation of the Bauddhas to Pegu and Kands. 4. Curious account of the destruction of the 8,000 Jain | Sanyasis or sages, who were in the Matam, and College, | which was in Pannatoga Nagaram in do. 5. Account of the first king Tayamanallc Chola Raja, who | founded the Chola Mandalam. i 16. A] 1. Account of the Matam of Gnanasivachariin the Koimbatur ! country. 2. Account of the Pagoda of Tadukambu in the Madhura district. | 3. Genealogical account of Lakshmipati Naik, the zemindar | of Udayakotah, in the Dindigul district. “a 4. Account of the Pagoda of Vadda Madhura Devasthanam in do. 5. Account of the zemindar of Mamparu Pallapatt in do. G. Account of the merchants at Dindigul in the Koimbatur country. 7. Genealogical account of Ranga Raja, the Jagirdar of Muli- pad village, in the Dindigul district. 8. Genealogical account of Appaya Naik, Palligar of Kan- navadi in the Madhura country. 9. Account of the various gevemartion of the Dharma Raja temple in Dindigul. 10. Genealogical account of Bala Mukunda Naik, Palligar of Sulkampattt, in do. 11. Account of Ulkandama Naik, Palligar of Yerryud: in the Dindigul district. 12. Account of weaving and painting cloths, and the art of weaving blankets at Kusbah Dindigul. 13. Account of Sakharum and Begampur villages in do. 17. 1. Genealogical account of Yarama Naik, the Palligar of Pallachet district, in the Dharapur district. TAMUL. 425 Genealogical account of Sole Nail, Palligen of Ohun- chuvadi in do. Copy of arecord containing the topography and an account of the tribes at Puluva, Vadavattua, &c. Genealogical account of Mallarusu, the Palligar of Andes yapuram. : Genealogical account of Avala Sunder Pandit in do. Account of the temple of Subrahmanya Swami, the deity worshipped at Sivagiri, in the Koimbatur district. Gtenealogical account of Bama Naik, Palligar of Andapatts, in the Dharapuram district. Copy of an old record of the Rayalu in the hands of the Karanams of Aravalkurcht district. Account of the holy place of Kelasa in the Dharapuram district. 18. Copy of an ancient record in the hands of Sriranga Deva of Ramanathpuram Karvur, containing the genealogical account of the Setupatis or former kings of Ramandth« puram. Law of the Mohameddans. Account of the temple of Kalapalur in the Savak district, in the Kotmbatur country. Account of Ghutti Madalari, Palligar of Uttara Pallapatt do. ; Account of the holy place of Bhavinigudall in the Koim- batur country. Account of the holy place dwvinast in do. Account of the Vanokura village in do. Account of the temple of Agniswara Swami of Turavur in do. ‘Account of Baleswer Swami at Chavur in do. Account of the pagoda of Udayagramam village in do. Account of Parur, in the Settypalliam division of the Dharapur district. Account of the aps of Vaidyanath Swami at Tulur in do. 54 426 LOCAL TRACTS. 13. 14, 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 10. Genealogical account of Yarapagudi, Palligar of Bawa patnam Pallam, in do. Account of the wild tribes of Kadur, who reside in the hills of Aniamalé, in the Palachi district of Dharapur. Genealogical account of Immadipatakapanna Reddy, Palligar of Paravipallam, at the Poles district, in Dharapur. Account of Chidambur Rayagada, Palligar of Topupatti, in do. Account of the Mattam of Manikyavasa, Bramin of the Saiva sect at Konmampatti village, in the Koimbatur district. Account of Nallapareyavenden, Palligar of Mellukar Tala- yanad, in the Dharapur district. Genealogical account of Komarchole Andagavenden, Pal- ligar of Chavur, in the Koimbatur country. Account of Krishna Royapuram Agrahdram, an establish- ment of the religious Brahmins, in do. 19. Genealogical account of Yaratemema Naik, the Palligar of Yadayakata, in do. Genealogical account of Kandama Naik, Palligar of Pale- mekonda, in do. Account of Lingama Naik of Nattam, in do. Genealogical account of Kunapa Naik, Palligar of Umba- tur, in do. Account of Same Naik, Palligar of Ramagiri, in do. Genealogical account of Rama Naik, Palligar of Ayakuds, in do. Account of Chakragovinden, Palligar of -Palamkota, in the Kangyem do. Genealogical account of Mudu Rangapa Naik, Paligar of Muttarati Pallian at Chakragiri, in the Dharapur country. Account of Chennama Naik, Palligar of Malad: Pallem, in do. Account of Timma Naik, Palligar of® Vadapatti, in the Dharapur district. TAM DELSE wr 427 : Genealogical account of Soda Naik, Palligar of Chattam- patti, in do. Account of Chella Naik, Palligar of Tanga Pall, | in do. Account of the Palligar of Yalayaram Panny Pallem, in do. Account of Kudeyur in the Aravakurchs district in do. Account of the holy place of Kudalur of the Aravakurchi district in do. Account of the Mirasi of Tumpalavadr village in do. Genealogical account of Teramala Muttumada Naik, Palli- gar of Kutampatts, in do. Genealogical account of Marutapa Deva, Palligar of Uti- mala, in do. Genealogical account of Bala Mutappa Naik, Palligar of Pallemkanda, in do. Account of Sami Nail, Falligar of Alaghapuri, in do. 20. Chronological table of the ancient and modern Hindu Rajds in the Dravira country. Account of the most ancient sages and poets, with their places and dates in Dravira Desam. A general list of books and inscriptions, &e., in do. . Account of Prahadata Maha Raja in do. . Account of Vajrangada Pandya Maha Raja of the Pandia country. Account of the Chola Rajas in do. Account of the Jain temple of Parswanath Swami at Terunarain Konda village, in the district of Kilvanakure Kottah. List of the names of the ancient Jaina kings in the Dravira country. = Account of Kondakota in do. Account of the tribes of Kurumba in do. Account of Vyalwar Pallapat in do. 21. Abridged account of the Vedas, Sastras, Puranas, and of the different temples, witha list of the books of the ancient Rajas in the Dravira country. 428 LOCAL TRACTS. 22. 1. Account of the holy place of Chidambar in do. 2. Tales of the four Prime Ministers of the Alakapuri Raja. 3. Account of the disciples of the Saive religion, with their manners and customs. 23. 1. Genealogical account of the Tanjavur Rajas of the race of Bhosela in the Tanjore district. 24. 1.. Account of Mavelipur or Seven Pagodas in the Arkot dis- trict. 2. Genealogical account of Pandya Pratdpa Raja of Pandya | Desam. 3. Account of 66 Jain temples together with the customs and manners of the Jainas in the Kanchi district. 4. Depositions of the Bramins of Srirangam and Trichinapali on the subject of the ancient history of that country. 5. (Genealogical account of Utamanambi, the warden of the Srirangam temple. 6. Chronological account of the ancient kings of the Kaliyug, and some account of Chandragire. 7. Copy of arecord preserved in the hands of Vydyam Kupiah at Bhavdni gudall, containing an account of the Malenadu, Kudia Kota, Urkad and other Palligars in the Dravira : Desam. : 8. Account of the Maratta Rajas who governed in the Tanjore country. 9. Account of the tribes of five artificers with their works in the Trichinapals district. : 10. Account of the Stwaprakasa Mattam at Tanjore. 11. Account of the Reddis or head inhabitants of Bengalam, Arumbayur, Bengalur and Vapuntoté villages in the Trichinapals district. 25. 1. Account of the left hand people of the inferior castes, with their titles and dresses, in the Dravida country, TAMUL. 420 Account of the right hand people of the superior classes, with their titles, dresses, &c., in do. Account of the old fort of the Kurumbas at Nirumpur in the Jagir district. Chronological table of the Tamul Rajas in the Dravida country. Account of the Naga Kumara Andanda Chakravartti tors mer Raja of Dravida. Account of the Pagoda of Sundareswara Swami at Madhura. Account of the temple of Tirunarainpuram in the Trichina- pale district. Genealogical account of Kumar Kandama Naik, zemindar of Aykudi, in the Dindigul district. Account of Padmdchala in Dravida. Account of the Revenue of some villages in Tarikamba district, together with a description of the boundaries and caves, &c., in the Dindigul district. Table of the different grains produced in the Dindigul district. Account of Kulapa Naik, Palligar of Nellakota, in do. Genealogical account of the Ullapa Naik of Kalahastri, in Dravida. 26. Genealogical account of Appayanaik, Palligar of Kanny- vade, in the Madhura district. Genealogical account of Bod: Naik of Sivaram Kulam, in do. Genealogical account of Paryakulam Ramabhaddra Naiken of Udakara Pallam in do. Genealogical account of Gundama Naik, Palligar of Teru- male Pallam in do. Account of the hidden treasure found by a person at Kannatur village with a copper inscription: in the Madhurantakam District. 217. Genealogical account of the Tanjore Princes. 430 LOCAL TRACTS. 28. 1. Genealogical account of Avalapa Naik, Palligar of the | Pavali pargannah, in the Madhura district. 2. Genealogical account of Kumar Ama Naik, the Palligar of Karrespatt, Pallam in do. | 3. Account of the incarnation of Jnana Samanadhar Swami, | priest of the Sativa religion at Madhura, in do. 4. Genealogical account of Kumara Swami, zemindar of i Kaddambur in do. | 5. Genealogical account of Tambucht Nad under ds Pandeyal | kings in do. 6. Genealogical account of Tennatupali Nullakuti Deve, zemin- dar of Singampatti, in do. | 7. Genealogical account of Saluva Deva, zemindar of Swanday | in do. | 8. Genealogical account of Pulavodaya Deva, zemindar of Maneyachi, in do. | 9. Genealogical account of Jakanakunjaya Naidu, zemindar of Mallomandea, Chinna Pallipatt, in do. 10. Genealogical account of Ullagirt Naidu, zemindar of Naduvile, do. | 11. Genealogical account of Inmadi, Allavatt Achurama Govinda, zemindar of Terrupal Pallipatt, in do. 12. Genealogical account of Yama Naik, Palligar of Varlapur Pallipatt, in do. 29. | 1. Account of the temple at Tiruvatur Desamangalam village = in the Ramanadpur district, in Madhura do. 2. Account of the temple at Nynarguds village in do. 8. Account of the holy place of Pushpavana Kasi at Sinham- pallapatt, in do. | 4. Account of the pagoda of Chokanatha Swami at Murakudi village, in do. 5. Account of the Chidambaram pagoda in the Dravira country. 6. Account of the holy place of Tirukadavur in do. 7. Legendary account of the holy place of Tiruvalur in do. | i TAMUL. : To A Legendary account of Gaur: Myavaram, a holy shrine, in do. : Account of Harthara Putrudu, a famous prophet. Account of the ancient deity of Madhura, Sundareswera Swami, and a memoir of the Pandya kings in the Dravira country. Account of the origin of the Kaveri river in do. Legendary account of Vallur, a holy place in the Dravira country. : 30. Genealogical account of the Surapayada, Palligar of Gari- kotah, in the Madhura district. Genealogical account of Gaja’apa Naidu, zemindar of Gollapatti, in do. Genealogical account of Ukkapa Naik, zemindar of Kure- vikulam, in do. Genealogical account of Kanakaraya Govinden, Palligar of Vellyakundam Pallipatt, in do. Genealogical account of Madavana Naik, zemindar of Puleyen Gud, in do. Genealogical account of Ramaswami Talavadu, zemindar of Talapam Kota Pallipatt, in do. Genealogical account of Jayatunga Varaguna Remapandia Nanneyad, zemindar of Sivagiri, in do. Genealogical account of Tumlaachi Naidu, Pallipatt in do. Genealogical account of Mudwvijaya Raghunath Padu Uddayadeva, zemindar of Sivaganga, in do. Genealogical account of Yerrachinnama Naidu, Palligar at Yella Malla, in do. : Genealogical account of Valangapuli Volaya Deva, zemin- dar of Sdlkimpatt, in do. Genealogical account of Kamanayadu, zemindar of Valla- yampatti, in do. Genealogical account of Kulasekhara Chivala Chinnaya Naidu, zemindar of Mannarkota, in do. Genealogical account of Immadi Dodapa Naik, zemindar of Chinnalkuds district, in do. 432 LOCAL TRACTS 31. 1. Genealogical account of Raja Tirumal Naidu, the prince of Madhura, or otherwise called Trisirapuram Samas- thanam, in do. 2. Account of the victory of Kertkala Chola Raja in do. | 3. Account of Yanadulavar or wild tribes residing at Sri- harikota, Tattu, and other places in the Arkot district. 32. 1. Genealogical account of Tondaman Palligar of Madhura. | Trichinapalli, &c. ; 2. Account of the Pagoda of Jambukeswaram in the T'richina- pali district. 3. Account of the temple at Kadambur village in do. 4. Account of the holy place of Makshikichalam hill in do. 5. Account of the temple of Retnagir: village in do. 6. Account of the Pandaram of Tiruvad Dhoramatam village | in do. 7. Genealogical account of the Palligars of Kotakam, Tora- : yur, Aryalur, &c., in do. 8. Account of the pagoda of Teruvallur village in the Lall Gud district in the Trichinapali country. 9. Account of the temple of Chidambaram with a description : of the sacred reservoirs, &c., in the Dravira country. 10. Account of Vevaranga Kallatur Udayar, Palligar of the) Cheng district, in the Arkot country. 11. Account of the temple at Monargudi village in a 12. Account of the holy place of Srirangam near Trichinapali. | 33. 1. Genealogical account of the ancient Chola Rajas of the) Dravira country. ; 2. Copy of a record in the hands of Krishnaya Bramin ob Nagar, containing an account of the discourses between 3 a lion and a tiger. 3. Abridged account of Iswer, Vishnu, and Bramha. 4. Abridged account of the temples at Kancha. 5. Genealogical account of the Sefupats or prince of Rama-=§ nathpuram in the Dravida country. ¥ TAMUL. 433 Eom Cd Remarks on the temples, hills, Mantapams, caves, stone chariots, images, &c., at Mahavalipuram, in the Arkot district. : Account of the temples of Teruvengala Nathaswams in the Yella Mulla Pallipatt, in Madhura district. Account of the temples of Subrahmanya in Yella Malla- pallipatt, in do. Legendary account of Mahavalipur, in the Arkot district. Legendary account of Kovalam, in do. 34. Account of the allowances of the Madhura temple, in the Madhura district. Account of the allowances of the temple of the goddess Mindkshe at Madhura. Account of the allowances of the Ullagir: temple, in do. List of the villages with an account of the Jagirs, in do. History of Devendra and Nahusha Raja. History of Lava and Kusa. 35. Account of the ancient city of Bhojapatnam in the Trichi- napali district. Account of the Kurumba villages, in the Kanches district. Account of the Jainas of Tonda Mandalam, in do. Account of Teruvakdd: in the Ulladeva district, in do. Account of the Kapisthalam in the Teruvayar district, in Tanjore. Account of the Nagar and the Tomb of Mir Sahib, in do. Account of the Palligar of Kandarasy Kota Pallipatt do. Account of Panda Nalur in the Kumbakonam district, in do. : Account of the Puretvatasadu and Papa Kovil villages in the Killur district, in do. Account of the Jainas of Dipamgudi village in the Tere- valur district, in do. 36. Account of Sriranga Narain Jiyer, warden of the temple of Srirangam, in the T'richinapali district. : 95 434 LOCAL TRACTS. i Pods 10. fed Pre o0 he S History of the Chengi kings in the Dravira country. Account of the sixteen Chola Rajas and their victories in Dravida. Account of the establishment of Tondamandalam by the Chola Raja, in do. Chronological account of the former Rajas. Account of Chola Simhapuram in Dravira. Account of the grants of Cholangavaram, in do. Genealogical account of the Kaveat Rajas, in do. Account of the Agrahdram Manavatta of the Cholangalar distriet, in do. Account of the contests of the Cheng: kings with the Moguls, in do. 37. Copy of an ancient record containing the Chronological account of the former OChakravarttis and Yadava Rajas, &c. 38. Account of the Cheng: or Gingee Rajas. 39. Account of Arkot. 40. Account of the holy place of Terunamale hill. 41. Legendary account of Terukolakudi in the Sivaganga district. "3 Chronological account of the kings of Pandya Desam. 42. Accounts of the ancient temples and images of the Pandavas in the Chittur district. Account of Raya Vellur and fort in Arkot. Account of Chingallpat. Account of Chadurangapatnam or Sadras. Account of the war of Jaya Sing Raja with the Mogul ruler of Chengs. Legendary account of Tiruvalur in the Arkot country. 43. Genealogical account of the ancient Tamul Rajas. ————e— Jd SPONTA WN a i59.80 = Nom CEDED DISTRICTS. 435 2 CEDED DISTRICTS. Olga 1 Account of the Cheruwodu or tanks of Bukkaraya-Simu- dram, and Ananta Sagaram, in the Anantapiram district. : 2. Account of the agriculture of Nagula Dinna district. Account of the villages of Areka and Jarahpuram, in the Gulem district. Account of the villages of Ramurlakota and Ramalakota, in the Kannol district. Account of Ramalakota village, in the Kandanol district, Account of Chanugondla village in the Panchapallam do. Genealogical account of the Palligars of Pandekona, in do. 3: Account of the Kasbah Daroga, in the Kampli district. Account of Kampli, in the Kample district. Account of Antapuram division, in do. General account of Kampli division. Account of Konakonda village, in the Gut district. Account of Somayajipalla village, in the Kannol district. Account of Gunt, do. do. Account of Kotula Medatur, do. do. Account of Nandi Kotur, do. do. Account of Damdgatla, do. do. 4. Account of Kodur village, in the Kamlapur district. Account of Turkdpalla do., in the division of Pydékalwa. Account of Sambatur, do. do. Account of Ebbhirampuram do., in the Kamalapuram district. Account of Allidona Agrahdram, do. do. Account of Upalur Pallam, in the division of Kommdds, Account of Koldvari village, in the Kamalapuram district, 436 rm mpm LOCAL TRACTS. 8. Account of Anki Reddipalli, do. do. 9. Account of Velladurti, do. do. 5. 1. Account of Podutur do., in the Duvur district. 2. Copy of the ancient records of Ramesweram village, con- taining the decisions of lawsuits, &c. | 3. Account of Munnérampalla village, in do. 3 4. Account of Goldpalla, do. do. 5. Account of Rajupalem, do. do. 6. Account of Chilla Basdvayapalla, do. do. 7. Account of Vengunndgaripalla, do. do. 8. Account of Chabadu, do. do. 9. Account of Lingalla Dinna, do. do. 10. Account of Balakt Varepalla, do. do. 11. Account of Pichapadu, do. do. 12. Account of Yataka Vanipalla, do. do. 13. Account of Chintagunta, do. do. 14. Account of Nandellamma Petta, do. do. 15. Account of Kallamalla, do. do. 16. Account of Chalamakur, do. do. 17. Account of Mdldapad do., in the Jambula Madduga district. 6. 1. Account of Chatepalla village, in the Jambula Madduga district. 2. Account of Fakir Petta Srotriyem, in do. 3. Copy of the ancient record of Bommayapalla village, containing the limits of the villages, the source of the river Chiravati, &¢., in do. 4, Account of Nekdnam Petta village, in do. 5. Account of Gudem Chéruwu, do. do. 6. Account of Ponnatotah, do. do. 7. Account of Ambam Srotriyem, do. do. 8. Account of Vdmdguntapalla Srotriyem, do. do. 9. Account of Kotaguntapalla Srotriyem, do. do. 10. Account of Degtivapatnam, do. do. 11. Account of Dappalla Jagir village, in do. CEDED DISTRICTS. 437 A ALTE SLB 0010 tm ® 10 Account of Kodur village, in do. Account of Murdgam-Palla Srotriyem, do. do. Account of Sankapalli Srotriyem, do. do. Account of Yerraguds village, in do. Account of Chamalur, do. do. Account of Kappalu Srotriyem, do. do. Account of Tallapodutore, &c., (3 villages) in do. Account of Sugu Manchapalla village, in do. Account of Bukkdpatnam, in do. . Account of Ahobalam, in the Chagala Muni district. Account of Batamchirla village, in the Kannole district. Copy of the ancient records of Tailapuri, in do. Account of Changalamani Kasbah, do. do. Copy of the ancient records of Anupurt, do. do. 8. Account of Vamulapadu village, in the Koilkunta district. Account of Kakerpadu, do. do. Copy of the ancient records of Manchi Nila Govinda dinna village preserved in the hands of Dadda Nala Chinnam Bhatlu Brahmin, in do. Copy of the ancient records of Bhimunipdd, in do. Copy of the ancient records of Chinakerperla village, in the Kavila-Kunta district. 9. Copy of the ancient record of Hanumadgundam village, in the Koilkunta district—and also the account of that holy place. Legendary Account of the sacred pool of Hanumadgundam related in the 20th chapter of the Skandapurdnam, in the Koilkunta district. Genealogical account of Areyappa Reddy and Pula Reddy, zemindar of Hanumadgundam village, in do. 10. Account of the Tadiparti Kasbah in the ceded districts. 438 LOCAL TRACTS. S > 11. Copies of two ancient records of Kdrivana Agrahdram, in | the Musalamaddugu district. Account of Krishnagir: village, in the Kannole district. Ancient system of the settlement of the revenues of the Kannole district. Account of the seasons of sowing, &ec., in the Kannole district. Account of the Monsoons, in do. Account of the inundation of the river Tungabhadra. Account of Nivarts Sangam, Prdatakota, Musullamadduwu and Atmakur villages near the Srisailem mountain, in the Kannole district. Account of Vallugode, Velpanore, Chindakur, Karimad- dulah, Anantapuram, Mushiipalla and Nallakalave vil- lages, in the Kannole district. : Accounts of Dudallah, Hskalah, Satlajatlore, Tadipddu, Tartore, Bpana, Gundlah, &c., fifteen villages, in the Kannole district. 12. Account of Doddavamlat village in the Jambula Madduga district. Account of Malanidi Kombhdla Dinna village, in do. Account of Murapands village, in do. Copy of the ancient records of Talamanchi Patnam village, in do. Account of Pannampulla village, in do. Account of Madhupuram, in do. Account of Kona Anantapuram, in do. Account of Golala Upalapdd, in do. Account of Golala Srotriyem, in do. Account of Udderala together with the records of that village, in do. : Account of Punampalli, Dharmapurum, Tuvalagutlapalla Srotriyem, in do. Account of Gopalapuram, in do. CEDED DISTRICTS. 439 14. 15. 16, 13. Account of Konda Sankana, Peddakomarale and China Komarala. ? 13. Account of the ancient Agriculture, Buildings, &c., of twenty-nine villages, in the Ohinte Gunta districts. Account of the zemindar of Mallala Samistanikula, in do. 14. Genealogical account of Venketapa Naidu, Vengappa Naidu, and Ramappa Navdu, Palligars of Nadimedudi- pallem, in the ceded districts. : Account of the village of Yara Timma Raju OCharuwu, in the Guts district. Account of the Pinakins river near Pommeds, in do. Account of Valudurti village in the Kannole district. Account of the Kasbah Tadaparti, in do. 15. Account of Pattar: Ravi village, in the Siddhant district. Account of Ugure, do. do. Account of Sarappa Naini Petta, in do. Account of Arakatta Vamula village, in the Duore Par- gannah. Account of Chinadanlur village, in do. Account of Dasanipalla Pallem, do. Account of Duwur, do. do. Account of Vanipanta, do. do. Account of Kumpiredds Pallem, do. do. Account of Mudireddy Pallem, do. do. Account of Jamila Maram, do. do. Account of Manchampalla Vari, do. do. Accounts of Paranipddu and Nandalamma Pettah vil lages, in the Siddhant district. Accounts of Ravilakolanu and Payakattu Ubalam villages, in do. do. Account of Ubalam village, do. Account of Boddacheruwu, in do. 440 LOCAL TRACES. 17. Account of Viswanathpuram A grahdram, in do. 18. Account of Regula Gunite, in do. 16. 1. Account of Nellundnur village in the Chittawole district. 2. Account of Andapur and Yallam Rajpalle villages, in the Chittawole district. 8. Accounts of Nagareddipalla and Patore villages, in do. 4. Account of Mandapalla and Polapallore, in do. 5. Account of Boddugantapalla Rollamadugu, in do. 6. Accounts of Sriranga Raju Pallem and Akapddu, in do. 7. Accounts of Sriranga Rajupuram Srotriyem Soshamamba- puram Agrahdram, do. 8. Account of Gundlur and Kottapalii, in do. 9. Account of Hastavaram and Madana Gopalapuram, in do. 10. Account of Atterala Agrahdram Srotriyem, in do. 11. Account of Kichamambapuram Agrahdram, in do. 12. Accounts of Naraina Nellore Lemboka, in do. 18. Accounts of Vengamambapuram, and Chintagunta Agra- hdram, do. : 14. Account of Boyanapalli and Mungamambapuram villages, in do. 15. Account of Komara Palla, in do. 16. Account of Kunda Nellore, in do. 17. Account of Nukanainapalla and Etimampur, in do. 18. Account of Valagacharla, Mallamadagu, and Damana- charla, in do. 19. Account of Kondore, in do. 20. Account of Chermaraya Samudram, in do. 21. Account of Tiranam Palla, in do. 22. Account of Sreyavaram, in do. 23. Account of Indlore, in do. 24, Account of Pangalore, in do. 25. Account of Siddhavaram, in do. 26. Account of Terunalarazu Petta, in do. 27. Account of Viropa Naigaya Petta, in do. 28. Account of Ubali, in do. GEDED DISTRICTS. 441 0 29. 30. =i E 52. 33. 34. E35. E 36. Account of Qomantarajapuram, in do. Account of Ramachandrapur am, in do. Account of Juttivouripalla, in do. Account of Nallapareddi Palla, do. Account of Kommeore, in do. Account of Konapuram, in do. Account of Ramachandrapuram, in do. Account of Jangalapalla, in do. 17. Genealogical account of the Palligar of Kotakonda Sama- shdnam in the Panchapallam district. Account of Mutyala Pddu village in the Danur district. Account of the Kasbah Mdchapalla division in the Sid- dhavat district. Account of Ramadurgam (Hill Fort,) in the Gulem dis- trict. . Account of Nandala village in the Kannole district. Account of the Ohenchuvars (Wild Tribes) on the Nalla Male hills in the Kannole district. Account of the tribes of Ddsdr and Chenchuvar, in do. 18. Account of the Palligars of Ohittawar Pallem and Mudu- waguntla in the Guramkonda district. Account of Yagara Mudduwaguntla Palligar, in do. Account of the pagoda of the deity Anjaneyaswami at Pulivendala village, in the Kadari district. Account of the deity Ohennakesava Swami at Patarapalla- patnam village, in do. Account of the pagoda of Venkatichala Swami at Puli- vendala village, in do. Account of Duvapdd village, in the Duvupdd district. Account of Turumilla village, in the Kamman Aislric, Account of the deity Moksheswer Swami at Mokshagundam village, in do. Account of Baddavole village, in do. Account of Mallapddu do., in the district of Geddalore. 56 442 2. Ot dh 9000 mnt 12. 13. 14, ® NS oo 2 OO ONG oR 0 LOCAL TRACTS. 19. Account of Pulugantapalla village, i in dss Account of Anumanapalla, in do. Account of Gundmpdd and Mahadevapuram villages. Account of Akavadu village, in do. Account of Akkapalla, in do. Account of Pulala Cheruwu, in do. Account of the Kasba of Rudravaram do. do. 20. Account of Tallamarapur do., in Duvér district. Account of Chiyapadu, in do. Account of Kamanore, in do. Account of Kommara Anantarajupallam, in do. Account of Samapuram, and Survi Reddipalla, in do. Account of Gaddamayapalla, and Nanganore, in do. Accounts of Gopalapuram and Nenavadah, in do. Account of Yaraguntlapalla Srotriyem, do. Account of Ragula Agrahdram, in do. Account of Katavaram, Budedapad and Tummalapad villages, in do. Account of Babuluchi including the Agraharam, in the Duviir district. Account of Rovulur and Kottapalle village, in do. Account of Madore, in do. Account of Kallur, in do. Account of Vellala and Bhavani Sankarapuram, in do. 21. Account of Pasuvula in the Nosam district. Account of China Pasuvula village, in do. Account of Olava Palla, in do. Account of Kottapalla, in do. Account of Modedinnah, in do. Account of Kotapadu do., in the Salada district. Account of Pannapalla, in do. Genealogical account of the Palligars of Pattore Pallem in the Chinnore district. Account of Valur village in the Kamalapore district. CEDED DISTRICTS. 443 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. » OB 00 NO Account of Tapetla, in do. Abridged account of the Rajas of the Siddhavat district with their dates. Account of Yapparalah village in the Siddhavat district. Account of Jurulapalla, in do. Account of Bukkayapalla, in do. 22. General account of the Duvtir district. Legendary account of Sidhavatam Kasbah. Abridged account of the Siddhavat Rajas, their Govern- ments, and dates. 23. Copy of the ancient palm leaves discovered by the Purohit Ohinnambhatt, Bramin of the Kavela Konda district. Account of Kalgutla village, in do. Copy of the ancient record of Bhimanipdd village pre- served by the Karanam at Bhimanipad,-in do. Copy of the ancient record of Chennampalla village do. Account of Temma Naine Pettah, in do. Copy of the ancient record of Govendinna do. Account of Savadaradinna, in do. Account of Ravanur, in do. .. Account of Gondipapala, in do. Account of Uyalavada, in do. Account of Chintagunta, in do. Account of Ariapareddi zemindar of Bodemmanore vil- lage, in do. Account of Kampamalla, in do. Account of Donmipadu and Munnavani Jambula Dinna, do. do. : 24. Account of the Kasbah of Balar: district. Account of Sindhavada village, in do. Account of Davaneykallu, in do. Account of Nayakallu village in the Kannole district, Account of Kavatallam village, in the Advani district, 444 LOCAL TRACTS. ONS 00M. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 37. 18. 19, 20. 21. 22, Account of the pagoda of Chennakesava Swami at Gun- dally village, in the Panchapallam district. Account of the ancient revenues of the villages of the Advani district, copied from the record of Bhimaraya. Account of Hatti Bellagallu village, in the Golam district. Account of Chippagirsi village, in do. Account of Serekoppah, do. do. Account of Parovals village, in the Chinnampalla district. 25. Account of the Kasba Jambula Maddugu, in do. Account of Chinnalore village, in do. Account of Channampalla Srotriyem, in do. Account of Torravamula, in do. Account of Bestavamula, in do. Account of Kadarabadu, in do. Account of Nella Nutula Srotriyem, in do. Account of Beddadur, Konavaripalla and Burujupalla vil- lages, in do. Account of Yanamala Chintala, in do. Account of Pottipad and Donkapalli Srotriyem, do. do. Account of Gandlore, Bramhanapalla, Ubalaparam, Jam- panapalla and Raghavapuram, in do. Account of Vabanna Petta, in do. Account of Kondapuram Srotriyem village, in the Jambula Maddugu district. Account of Anantapuram, in do. Account of Pendlejurt and Lavanur, in do. Account of Venaka Kalavah, Chennamananipalla and Lingamanantpalla, do. do. Account of Muncha Mart Srotriyem, in do. Account of Gangapuram, in do. Copy of an ancient record on palm leaves, of Tollamadgu village. Do. do. do. Chinnampalla, do. : Copy of the ancient record of Timmanaint Pettahin Koila- kontla district. Copy of the ancient record of Boyella Tadipart: village. CEDED DISTRICTS. : 445 Tg 7 TR Cee ge Cy AEs © Aa Re rr JF TBA ITNT » Ro ® 2 aka ge hE Gk hei ds AAS at bg Bi Set a Sad da 23. 24. PONS END | ft S . A PRN PORT fk ot Account of Vopulur village. Account of Peddavanuturla, in do. 26. Account of Prabhuvala Vedu in the Sidhavat district. Account of Yaterazpalla, do. do. Account of Viravalli Konasamudram, do. do. Account of Kongalavid, do. do. Account of Venkat Settipalla, do. do. Account of Vente Metta, do. do. Account of Mangampettah, do. do. Account of Ganga Perrur, do. do. Account of Penna Perrur, do. do. Account of Kurmalur, do. do. Account of Namalla Gondsi, do. do. Account of Kottur Payakatt, do. do. 21. Account of Panem Pallapatt, do. do. Genealogical account of Narasimha Reddi, Palligar of Racherlah Samasthdnam, in the Duviir district. Account of Sivapur village, in do. do. Account of Gada Gudur, do. do. Account of Jaggannathpuram Srotriyem, do. Account of Rupullaguds do., in the Nosam district. Account of Harivaram, do. do. Account of Pottepad, do. do. Account of Gund: Malla, do. do. Account of Enjeddu, do. do. Account of Peddayemmanore, do. do. Account of Sudamalla, do. do. Account of Mayalore, do. do. Account of Guladurts, do. do. Account of the former Revenue of Alemkonda division in do. 28. Account of the Tanks at Bukkasdgaram and Anantasagaram in the Ceded districts. 446 LOCAL TRACTS. 2. Account of the Pagodas of Chennakesava Swami and | Venkateswer Swamz at Pallimalla, in the Kadari district. | 3. Account of the deity Ranganathe Swams in the village of | Palivendala, in the Kadars district. 4. Account of the deity Anjaneya Swami in the said village, | of do. 29. 1. Account of the Kambham Tank in the Kambham, do. 2. Account of the Kasbah of Giddalore in the Giddalore, do. | 3. Account of Bodikomara Virana, Palligar of Yaguvapallen, | in the Dupad district. 4. Account of Korlakanta Krishmama Naidu, zemindar of Pollala Cheruvu, in the Dupad district. 5. Account of Boda Chennappah, Palligar of Chappala Amud- gor, in do. 6. Account of Chappala Madgu village, in do. 7. Account of Basavapuram village, in the Giddalore district. 8. Account of Nellagott Venket Narsu, Palligar of Yendapallz, in the Dupad district, 9. Account of Venkatadri Palliam, in do. 10. Account of the Dupati Daspandyas, in do. 30. 1. Account of Pratkondah village, in the Panchapallam district. 2. Genealogical account of Ramappa Naid, zemindar of Udaripukonda, together with an account of Udaripu hill, in the Vajaira Karur district. 3. Account of Kharupalls village, inthe Panchapallem district. 4. Account of the war of Alleya Rama Rayalu against the Bijapur Padshah. 5. Copies of the ancient records at Gungutare and Guntanula villages, in the Kandanole district. : 6. Account of Rangapuram in the Kannole district. 31. 1. Account of Racha Petia, in the Nagala Dinna. CEDED "DISTRICTS. 447 Genealogical account of Chinnadevana Konda Malikarjuna Naido, zemindar of Maddikira, in the Ohinnampalla dis- trict. Account of Auspurs village, in do. Account of Negi Naika and Hiraguda, Palligars of Kosegs, in the Adavans district. Account of Achahola village, in do. Account of Ubala Devarapalla, in the Chinnampalla dis- trict. : Account of Yeragudi village, in the Panchapallam district. Account of Kankanur village, in do. Account of Rajula Mundegirt, do. do. Account of Nandivaram village, in the Nagula Dinna district. Account of Teranikallu village, in the Panchapallam district. Account of Halabed do., in the Golam district. Account of Halagondi do., in the Golam district. 32. Account of Gandikotte hill fort, in the Jambula Maddugu, do. Provincial account of the Jambula Maddugu district. 33. Account of the Pedda-palla-Pallem-Palligar, in the Sid- havatam district. Account of the Mundapalli Pallem, Palligar, in do. Genealogical account of the Mandapampalla Pallem Pal- legar, in the Sidhawat district. Account of Chinnae Vamana Naidu, Sashovida, §e., of Konarajupalli Polliam, in do. Account of Vanita Putinadu Bachi Naidu, &c., of Chin- tarajupalla Polliam, in do. Account of Vinkatasam Javukallapalla Polliam, in do. Account of COhinnapallama Naidu, &c., of Gajulapalla Polliam, in do. Account of Jot: village, in do. 448 LOCAL TRACTS 10. 11. eo to gaan eo ENDED Account of Bramhanapalla, in do. Account of Ramapuram, in do. Account of the eighteen villages of the Suggeli Payakatt, in do. Raa 34. Account of the Herahotur village, in the Golem district. Account of Chikkanatur village, in do. Account of Beddara Bellagullu do., in the Nagula Dinna, | do. Account of Karajogullu do., in Panchapallem do. Account of Muruvanni, do. in do. Copy of a record of Nayakallu village, in the Kinole do. | Account of the measurement of the Kannole district. Account of the Agriculture and the natural history of the animals and birds of the Panchapallam districts. Account of the Matham of Subhagendra Swami of the Madhwa religion at Manjalla (on the banks of the Tun- | gabhadra river), in the Nagula Dinna district. 35. Provincial account of the Kamalapur Taluk together with ~ an account of its Kasba. Provincial account of the Koilkutah Taluk. Account of Srisatlam, a holy place in the Kannole district. 36. Account of Chintapalli-pad village, in the Geddalore do. Account of Balapalls, do. in do. Account of Papenanipalla and Gangagucha, in do. Account of Ared:i Udz, in do. Account of Rastu Nagar, in do. Account of Donakonda, in do. Account of Virabhadrapuram, in do. Account of Maddula Madka, in do. Account of Chinte Mallalapad, in do. Account of Ayavaripalli, in do. Account of Peddakandukur, in do. Account of Chinakandukur, in do. CEDED DISTRICTS. 449 : y ; br E 13. 14. 15. 16. mpl fi 00M CP Account of Senkarapuram, in do. Account of Mundlapad, in do. Account of the Suvernabahw river, which is in the south of Geddalore. Account of Kasbah Geddalore. Account of Papenanipalla, in do. 37. Account of 4kkavalla, in the Geddalore district. Account of Yadak: do., in the Yadaks, do. Account of Pulala Cheruwu, do., in Geddalore, do. Account of Akasid, in do. Account of Chenaganipalla, in do. Account of Turumella, in the Kambham district. Account of Ohennama Rani, zemindar of Anantapuram. 38. Account of Danawulapad, in the Jambula Madagw district. Account of Devaguds village, in do. Account of Sugumanchipalla, in do. Copy of an ancient record of Nandipadu, do. Account of Palore village, in do. Account of Peddamudeyem, in do. Account of Vengempalla, in do. Account of Sudapalla, in do. Account of Jangalapalla, in do. Account of Uppalore, in do. Account of Namali Dinna, in do. Account of Ballupunugudur, in do. Account of Guddesalore, in do. Account of Chenamudeyen, in do. Account of Chidipiralla Dinna, in do. Account of Boditippanapdd, in. do. Account of Gunlagunta, in do. Account of Charevari. Upallapad, do. Account of Gopalapuram Srotriyem, do. Copy of an ancient Record at Deguvalullapatale, in the Jambula Maddugu district. 57 LOCAL TRACTS. 450 21. Account of Abdullapuram, in the Koilkunte district. 22. Account of Chintatammapalls village, in do. 23. Account of Timma Naini Petta, in do. 24. Account of Boyala Tadepartt, in do. 25. Account of Upulur, in do. 26. Account of Mayalavaram Srotriyem, in a 27. Account of Dombara Nundalla, in do. 28. Account of Maragudi, in do. 29. Account of Duganapalli, in do. 80. Account of Kullutla, in do. 39. 1. Account of the Iron Manufacture at Bachapalli, in the Duvir district. 2. "Account of Goruta village, in the Konnole district. 3. Account of Koppartt do., in the Chinnore, do. 4. Account of Kolumulapalla, in do. 5. Account of Bogupettapalla, in do. 6. Abridged accounts of the records of Hanumadgundam in the Koulkunta district. 7. Account of Gotur. 8. Account of Chintakomma Dinna, in do. 40. 1. Legendary account of the holy place of Pushpagiri and of Kotlur in the Chinur district. 2. Genealogical account of the Rajas of the Kaliyug. 8. Account of Pushpagirt with its description in the Chinur district. 4. Account of Mamillapalli village, in do. 5. Account of Ambavaram, in do. 41. . 1. Account of Seruvaella village, in the Kannole district. 2. Account of Yadavadi Agrahdram, in do. 8. Account of Kuruguntapalli village, in the Sidhawat district. 4, Account of Rameswer do., in the Danore district. 5. Account of Bhimunepad, do. in the Koilkunta, do. CEDED DISTRICTS. 451 .. Genealogical account of Mellareddi, zemindar of Uyalavada and Sengapatnam, together with his titles, &c., as relat- ‘ed in some Telugu verses of the Sakuntala Parinayem. 42. Accounts of twenty-one villages of the Pattapenad situated in the Chittavul district. Account of six villages of Kodur Sammat, in the Chittavul district. Accounts of seven villages in the Chinavarampad-sammat, in do. ; : Accounts of eleven villages in the Srotriya Agraharams, in the district of Chittavul. Account of Kuppa Samudram village, in do. Account of Venketrama Rajupuram A grahdram, do. do. Account of Mylapalla, in do. Account of Natevare Khandrika, in do. Account of Pondulore, in do. Account of Manjampetta or Venkatarajapuram Agrahdram, ‘in the Chittavul district. Account of Mallalavar Khandrika Agrahdram, in do. Account of Tomma Konda Venkatarajapuram Agrahd- ram, do. Accounts of Kumbhala Konta, &c., &c., in the Chittavule district. 43. . Account of Duddanale, in the Koilkunta district. Account of Gobunutala, in do. Copy of the ancient record of the decision of the disputes of the people of Nagalavaram ; from Daddanalla Chin- nambhatt, in do. do. Copy of an ancient record on palm leaves from Vamu- lapati Appiah, in Koilkunta district. 44. Account of Tommalore village, in the Kamalapuram district. Account of Machanore, in do. Account of Podatorls, in do. LOCAL TRACTS. 4. Account of Vatavalli, in do. 5. Account of Chavali, in do. 6. Account of Kondur, in do. 7. Account of Yerragudipad, in do. 8. Account of Tippalore, in do. 9. Accounts of Sunkessalu, in do. 10. Accounts of Padda Chapalli, Chinna Chapalli, Pasum- pally and Kittimulls villages, in do. 11. Account of Kopole, in do. 12. Account of Lambaka, in do. 13. Accounts of Pedda Putah and Chinna Putah, in do. 14. Account of Pydekdlave village, in do. 15. Account of Jangalapalla, in do. 16. Account of Chadipt Rolla, in do. 17. Accounts of Pandillapalli and Nallalingampalla in do. 45. 1. Provincial account of the Kandanavole district. 46. 1. Account of Dauletpuram village, in the Chennur district. 2. Account of Konapalli, in do. 8. Account of Pushpapuram, in do. 4. Account of Koparayapalla, in do. 5. Account of Chenna Rayapalla, in do. 6. Account of Rayalapantula Palle, do. 7. Account of Pagirpalla, in do. 8. Account of Krishnapuram, in do. 9. Account of Ramachendrapuram, in do. 10. Account of Venkatesapuram, in do. 11. Account of Bodapalla, in do. 12. Account of Ramapuram, in do. 18. Account of Koparti, in do. 14. Account of Rama Rajapalla, Yadavapuram and Talagan- ganapalla, in do. 15. Account of Krishna Somayajulapalla, in do. 16. Account of Pushpagiri, in do. 17. Account of Bhaskarapuram, in do. 18. Account of Chintalapatore, in do. CEDED DISTRICTS. 453 PONE Account of Moma Pdka, in do. Account of Epp: Pettah, in do. Account of Polore, in do. Account of Naganathpuram, in do. Account of Bhimayapalla, in do. Account of Vimalapalla village, in do. Account of TWididwila Dinne, in do. Account of Sunkasala, in do. Account of Ganganapalla, in do. Account of Tadi Gollu, in do. Account of Eppi Pettah, Kampulla, Pedumeiramu Paga- ddlapalla and Chenna Rajapalla villages, in do. 47. Account of Anumulaguti village, in the Kamalapur, do. Account of Kakatam, in do. Account of Yatur, in do. Account of Medatore, in do. Account of Vadarur, in do. Account of Gangaveram, in do. Account of Tripuravaram, in do. Account of Peddanapad, in do. Account of Yindukur, in do. Account of Vurutur in do. Account of Lingalah, in do. Account of Talapalore, in do. Account of Dondopadu, in do. Account of Yerraguntla, in do. Account of Potla Diurti, in do. 48. Account of Heratumballamu village, in the Adavani, do. Account of Alavakonda village including an account of the Nosam district. Provincial account of the Chemnur district in which is included an account of the city of Kaddapa. 49. Account of Bukkaraya Samudram and Ananta Sagaram in the ceded districts. 454 LOCAL TRACTS. DNS ms go NOB e Account of the tanks in the above villages. 50. Account of Padavanuturle in the Koilkunta district together with copy of a record of that village. Account of Jolada Ras: village, in do. Account of Kakurravada, in do. Account of Puchakoila Palla, in do. Account of Metti Yeddupalla, in do. Account of Reddevari Jambula Dinna, do. Account of Alore, in do. Remarks on Yerragud: with a copy of a Kavelah or record of that village, in do. : Copy of the records of Kolemegundla, in do. Account of Ayenur, do. do. 51. A particular account of the celebrated hill of Yddavagir: in the Adavant district on which is situated many holy Tirthams or pools, &c., &c. Account of Kasba Adavani, do. 52. Account of Sayapa Naini Subah Naidu, zemindars of Mereyempalla in the Dubad district. Copy of a record in the hands of Nandavarikulu Karanam of Rameswer, in the Dawur district. 53. Account of Kasbah Chattevole district. 54. Account of Dudekonde in the Panchapalliam district. Account of Chamulapalli, do. in the Chennur district. Account of Kasba Chennur, in do. Account of Utukur village in the Chennur, Account of Kasbah Kampils in the Kampili district. Account of the capital of Kamalapuram, do. Account of the war of Kumdra Rdmana, son of the Kampily Raja. CEDED DISTRICLIS. 455 S UU 00 BO pm pos ste NS 55. Account of Vodolit in the ceded districts. Account of Pamudz village, in do. Account of the river Pinakint, in the vicinity of Pamuds. Account of Yerrabandla village, in the Pulivendla district. Account of Panchalingala, do. do. Account of Mallikarjuna Swams at Yerrabandla, in do. 56. Account of the diamond mines at Munt Maddugu Pettah, in the Vujrakerur district. - Account of Venkatapuram Agrahdram, in the Chennam- palle district. Genealogical account of Pedda Kondala Naidu and Ohenna Kondala Naidu, the zemindars of Pappuli Samasthdnam, in the Chinnumpilly district. . Account of Nallapalla Agrahdram, in do. Account of Rayemmah Pettah Agrahdram, in do. Account of Tekkalakotah in the Balars district. Account of Vamulapadu, in the Yadake: district. Account of the holy place of Pampa Kshetram, in do. Account of the Jatnas at Pedda Kotan and Chenna Kotan in the Golem district. 57. Account of Vajrakarore and its diamond mines in the Gute district. Account of Urava Konda village, in do. Genealogical account of Verama Naidu, Palligar of Tad- munt village, in do. Account of dyeing cloths of different colours at Pamidz, in the Tadpalli district. Genealogical account of Terumalla Naidu, Palligar of Maralah village, in the Gurem Konda district. Agricultural account of the Gurem Konda district. . Account of Dharmaver village, in do. Genealogical account of Venket Rao and Bhujanga Rao of Kongo, Naib Despandya Sirmazzumdar of the ceded districts and Arkot, &c. 456 LOCAL TRACTS. 9. A representation of Rao Bhujanga Bhaker Naib Kongo | Kulkarney of the ceded districts and Arkot, &e. 10. Account of Tart Konda village, in the Gurem Konda, do. 11. Account of Bhanjey Asavunt, Enamdar of Chapal Mudgu | village, in the Tadpalls district. 12. Account of Srinivas Acharya, Enamdar of Buragpalls vila} : lage, in do. 13. Account of Ohenchal Rao, Enamdar of Epenta, in do. 14. Account of Konori Rao, Nadgad of Vidda Sammat in the Kampils district. 15. Account of the deity Venketisa Swami, in the viilsge of Talore, in do. 58. 1. Copy of an ancient record of Nandavaram village, contain- ing the establishment of the Nandavari Bramins by the emperor Nandana Chackraverti, in Jambula Madduga district. 2. Copy of an ancient record of Madavaram village, preserved. in the hands of the Karanams of the above village. 8. Account of the deity Chenakesava Swami, together with an account of Markapuram village, in the Dupad district. 4. Account of Ulivinda Konda hill, in the Kannole, do. 5. Account of Gudval village, in the Gudval district. : 99. 1. Account of Hungurd village, in the Balar: district. 2. Account of Herahala, do. in do. 8. Account of Kumara Raemanatha, prince of Kampili, with his titles, &c., in the ceded district. 4. Account of Bhatta Hall village, in Balar: district. 5. Account of Tuda Tanne do. and of the deity Kumara Swami, in do. 60. 1. Account of Agriculture in the Anantapuram district. 2. Account of Agriculture in the Tadputtry district. 3. Genealogical account of Raghu Nazd, Palligar of Dudepalli in Gurem Konda district. CEDED DISTRICTS. : 457 = ¥ . Account of Jagannathpur and Sumadreipur village, in the Tadpattry district. Genealogical account of Krishnapa Naid, Palligar of Tar- maraz, in do. Account of the manufactures of different kinds of cloths, in the Tarpate district. Account of the pagoda of the deity Srikhadri Prusinin Swami, together with remarks on the holy tanks on the Srikhadri hill, in the district of Gurem Konda. 61. Copy of the ancient record of Nandavaram, containing an account of Nandana Chakravarti and of the thirteen tribes of Nandavar: Brahmins. 62. Account of Gutt with remarks on the Durgams or hill forts, ancient temples, tanks, gardens, trees, &c., on the hill of Gut: and the account of various hills, caves, limits, and of the wild animals, in the Gute district. Legendary account of the ancient cave of Kanwa Maha Munz, in the vicinity of Parlapalla village, in the Kadari district. Account of the temple of Hanuman near Parlapalla village, in the Kadari district. Account of Yerratimma Raz Cheruwu village with remarks on the hills, tanks, temples, limits of the above village, in Gute district. Account of the Zemindari of Lingagiri district. Account of the diamond mines at Bayanapalla, Kanna- parti, Gurampad, and Ohenamachupalli villages, in the Chennur district. Account of Timma Naini Pallem, in Pulevendola district. Account of Bramhadewa Mari and Mortati villages with remarks on the boundaries, temples, tanks, images, in- scriptions, &c., of the above villages, in Pulevendala, do. Account of the images, temples, and boundaries of China Chegularawu, Mallapalli and Kodavundlapalla villages, in the districts of Parlapalla and Pulevendala. r O 0 458 LOCAL TRACTS. 10. x Account of Palakonda and of Bommayah, the chief inhabi- ; tant of the above village, in the Parlpalla district. 63. Account of Pennagonda with remarks on the hill forts, | Pushkarinis or sacred ponds, caves, images, temples, : Goparums, royal buildings and curious places on the § Pennagonda hill with an account of the limits, gardens, trees, wild beasts, and products and the genealogical | account of Hurihar Rayalu and Bukke Rayalu, and the sovereigns of Pewnagonda in the ceded districts. Account of Rayadurgam with remarks on the forts, caves, | temples, images, ponds, and the royal buildings, &c.,on the Rayadurguwm hill, and the account of the limits and | products as well as the genealogy of Raja Gopala Naid | and Konat Naid, former princes of Rayadurgum. Account of the forts, temples, images, tanks, sects, gar- dens, trees, and wild beasts on the hill of Uchangi Dur- gam, and the genealogical account of Samasthan Naik Palligar, as well as an account of the limits, products of the Uchangi Durgam, in the Harapanahally district. Account of Balari with remarks on the forts, royal build- ings, temples, ponds, list of the gardens, trees, of dif- ferent kinds of flowers, fruits, wild animals, on the hill of | Balari and the genealogical account of Nechamada- linga Ramapa Naid and Balada Hanuman Naid, Palli- gars of Balari, as well as an account of the products, and of the manufacture of different sorts of cloths in the district. Account of Kurugode with remarks on the old cities, hills, temples, images, forts, ponds, ancient royal buildings, | with an account of the produce, gardens, trees, limits, &c., of the Kurugode district. Aceon of the cultivation of melons, in the Kurugode | district. Account of Maddaka Sira, with remarks on the forts, temples, images, ponds and of its limits ; with an account 10. 11. CEDED DISTRICTS. 459 of the Palligars and products, gardens, trees, wild animals, &c., of the district. : Accounts of twenty-four villages of the Amarapuram dis- trict with remarks on the forts, boundaries, temples, images, list of the wild animals, trees, gardens, tanks and products, &c., of the district. Genealogical account of Ragapa Raz and Narain Raz, princes of Relnagiri and Venkatagiri, with remarks on the hill forts, caves, temples, images, Goparams, ponds, gardens and of the royal buildings on the hills of Retna- giri and Venkatagiri, with a list of the wild animals, products, gardens, trees, boundaries, &c., of the district. Account of the revenue arrangement of the carnatic dynasty. Account of smelting iron, and making steel in the ceded districts. : 64. Report of the progress of Narain Rao, on his journey in the Kaddapa district from August 1809 to July 1810. 65. Report of the progress of Narain Rao, on his journey in the ceded districts, from August to December 1810. Report of the progress of Narain Rao, on his journey in the ceded districts, for the year 1811. Report of the progress of Narain Rao, on his journey in the ceded districts, for the year 1812. Report of the progress of Narain Rao, on his journey in the ceded districts, from January to May 1812. 66. Report of the progress of Anand Rao, on his journey in the ceded districts, from January to September 1811. Report of the progress of Anand Rao, on his journey in the ceded district, from October 1811 to August 1813. 67. Report of the progress of Ramadas, on his journey in the ceded districts, from June to December 1809. 460 no Qt po i LOCAL. TRACTS. : i Report of the progress of Ramadas, on his journey in the | ceded districts, from January to September 1810. | Report of the progress of Ramadas, on his journey in the ) ceded districts, from October 1810 to May 1812. 68. | Abridged account of the inscriptions on stone, or copper! and grants, sunnuds, &c., in the ceded districts. 4 69. Second copy, report of the progress of Anand Rao, on his: journey in the ceded districts, for the year 1811. Copies of letters sent by Anand Rao, on his journey from | the ceded districts in the year 1810. Copies of letters sent by Narain Rao, on his journey from | ceded districts in the year 1811. Second copy, reports of the progress of Narain Rao, on | his journey in the ceded districts, from J annory to June 1813. Copies of letters sent by Narain Rao, on his journey from | the ceded districts, for the years 1812 and 1813. Second copy, report of the progress of Narain Rao, on | his journey in the ceded districts for the year 1811, MYSUR. eS 1 Account of the Tunga, a holy river in the vicinity of Mun- daguda village, in the Bednur country in the dominion | of Mysore. Account of the Charunti Matham of the Lingavant priests : at Mandaguda, in the Bedunur country, in do. Account of the fort of Kannukappa village, in Bednur. Account of Maddakari village, in the Santabenur district : in Mysore. oo ro 10. 11. fy AT TRE RO © ® NS TE MYSUR. © 461 . Account of Santabennur, in Mysore. .~ Account of Hoddegerra and of the Bedaru kings do. Account of a Jangam or priest of the Lingavant religion, at Bengalur in Mysore. Account of Sulakerra, in the Santabanur district. Account of the Mysore kings. Account of the passes or ghauts and hills in the Hannalls Sasevahalli, Mallur district, in Bedanur. Account of Hannalli, in do. . - Genealogy of the kings of Bellagutt, in do. 2. Account of the Rachast of Tonnur village, in Mysore. Account of Aitikoppa village, in the Bedunur district. Account of Ajjampur, in Bedunur. Account of Hira Mugulur and Chika Mugulur villages, in Mysore. ~ Account of Yagat: village, in the Yagat: district, in do. Account of Kukkasamudram, in the Yagati, district, in do. Account of the tribe of Banjaris in the Tarekeira district, in Bedunur. Account of Mandagadda, in do. Account of Nilapa at Vastara village, in do. Account of Holla Honnur, in do. Account of the holy places and pools in the Anantapur district, in Bedunur. 3. Legendary account of the holy Salagramam village, in Bedunwr. Account of Merurwa village, in do. Account of Anna Kannambadsz, in do. Account of Terumala Kodu village, in do. Account of Sosalla Agrahara, in do. Account of Ramanatha Pura Agrahare, in do. Account of Telakad Agrahara, in do. Account of the Talakad kings, in do. Account of Nagamangala, in Mysore. LOCAL TRACTS. 462 4. 1. Account of the temples of Tippur Hoballi, in Mysore. 2. Account of the eighteen classes of the Hindoos, procured in Mysore. 8. Account of Vastare with the Genealogy of the Vastara Rajas, in Mysore. 4. Genealogical account of the Rajas of Ekkers, in do. 5. Genealogical account of the Kalad: Rajas, in do. 6. Account of the religious actions of the Lingawants, in do. 7. Another copy of the Genealogy of the Kaladi Rajas pre- served in the hands of Vira Basavanna Gowda at Kum- tur, in Mysore. 8. Account of Hyder, Nawab of Seringapatam. 9. Account of Mullur and Sasevahulli district, in Mysore. 10. Account of the plantations of betel, and nut gardens, &c., in the Jada Anavati. 11. Account of the agriculture, and different sorts of grain that are produced in the Jada Anavati district. 12. List of the different sorts of trees, animals and birds in Bedunur. : 5. 1. Account of Mulbagal, in Mysore. 2. Account of the celebrated hill Chandravana Parvat other- wise named Vayu Parvat, or Baba Buden Pahad, in Bedunur. 3. Legendary account of Bettadapur, in Mysore. 4. Account of Gdju Agrahdram, in the Anantpur district, in Bedunur. 5. Account of Holla Hannur, in do. 6. Account of Uduguni, in do. 7. Account of Shahanagar otherwise called Hussenpur, in do. 8. Account of Vetalapur, in do. 9. Account of Nanda Ram of the Rajputra cast at Tunchar village, in do. 6. 1. Account of Syed Yakub at Maddur Chennapatam, in Mysore. 2. Account of the export and import of goods together with MYSUR. 463 ped El Ne 10. 11. 12. 18. 14, the weights and measures in the districts of Hkr: and Sagar, in Bedunur. Account of the agriculture and produce of the nut gar- dens, pepper, cardamoms and grains, &c., in the district of Chendraguti, in do. List of the different sorts of grain in the Chendraguts dis- trict of Bedunur. Account of the manufacture of trumpets and other musi- cal instruments in the Mysore country. Account of the weights and touch of different sorts of coins with their stamps, and of their value in the Jadda Anavati Choutt district, in Bedunur. Account of the tribe of Baders or hunters with their cus- toms and manners, in Bednur. 7. Revenue settlement of the Rayas for the district of Dan- kenikotta. 8. Account of Jemalabad in Mysore. Account of Sringert wherein the celebrated Matham of Senkardchars is situated, in Bedunur. Account of the different rivers in the Nagar district. Provincial account of the Nagar district. Account of Chitra Durg with the genealogy of the Chitra Durg Palligars. Account of Srirangapatam. List of the kings of the solar race procured in Mysore. Legendary account of the holy temple at Harihara, in Mysore. Genealogy of the Palligars of Yalahamdd, in do. Account of Mallur, in Mysore. Account of Terakanambs, in do. Account of Badde Ballapur, in do. Account of the Karniks of Badda Balldpur, in do. Genealogy account of the Rajas of Kaladi Samasthanam, in Bedunur, 464 7’ LOCAL TRACTS. | 15. 16. Io ot 01 Do SPT NS Account of Seringapatam. Account of Rana Rayaguda, in do. 9. Account of the conquest of Nizam al Mulk otherwise call- ed Asefjah, collected in Mysore. Some account of the kings of Anagundz, collected in| Mysore. Account of the kings of Hastinavat: otherwise called Dehli, collected in Mysore. Account of the arrival of Tippu Sultan at Devanahalr. Revenue account of tobacco contracted for by Tippu Sultan. : Some account of the settlement of TWppu Sultan. Account of Bijanagar, collected in Mysore. 10. Account of the holy place of Kanchana Kutta in the Yadatora district of Mysore. Account of Periapatam, in do. Account of the Gorakhnath religion, in Mysore. Account of the Kapal religion, in do. Account of the ancient city of Balal Rayadurgam at Koppa Habelli, in Mysore. Account of the holy place of Chandra Guti, in Bedunur. Legendary account of Killadi, in the Bedunur district. Account of Halla Bede, in Bedunur. Account of Koppam, in do. Account of Kannambadi in the Bukenkaira district, in Mysore. 11. Ancient record found at Kiker: which contains an account of the construction of the water courses of the Kaveri river to some of the villages of Srirangapatam in the reign of Ohikadeva Ray, and the particulars of the My- sore Rajas, as well as the measurement of the forts of Mysore and Srirangapatam. Account of Humcha, in Bedunur. MYSUR. 465 A Pu OG ap et re AEA Toes 13. 20 ID med > LoD fu So Account of Maddegiri, in Mysore. Account of Sugdmi Agrahdram, in do. Account of Sagnahdalli Agrahdram, in do. Genealogy of Virabhadra Naik, king of Nagar. Account of the import and export of goods from Sagar to different parts and countries, in Bedunur. Account of Elkker: and Sagar, in Bedunur. Account of the amusements peculiar to the Hindus. Some account of the Marattas, in Mysore. Account of the ancient Chakravertis or the Emperors of the four ages with their dates. Account of the Jaina religion with their manners and customs, related by Padmaya, Jain Purohit of Madagiri, Mysore. Ancient prophecy containing the Genealogy of the Bija- nagar or Vijayanagaram princes, &c., related by Viru- pia to Anajaya, disciples of the Jangam religion : this manuscript is in the hands of Narasambhatta. 12. Memoir of Hyder Nauk. Account of Sivanasamudram, in the Mysore district. Memoir of Tippu Sultan. Account of Badda Ballapwr, in Mysore district. 13. Account of Srirangapatanam or Seringapatam. 14. Account of Salakeira in the Santabenur district. Account of Santabenur. Account of Pawugad, in do. Specimen of Mahratta characters verified by various people in Mysore. Some account of Mandana Misra procured in do. Some account of the holy river Tungabhadra and of Hari- hara Kshetra on its banks. Account of Chika Naiken Kotte in Mysore. 15. Account of Chitra Durgam. 466 LOCAL TRACTS, 17 18. 19. 20. DO Account of Beluchode in the Chtira Durgam district. Account of Anejz, in do. Account of Tullaka, in do. Account of Mulakala Murw, in do. Account of Doddari, in do. Account of Holala Kerra, in do. Account of Konnukoppa, in do. Account of Gudekotta, in do. Account of Basavapatnam, in Bedunur. Account of Hariharam. Account of Santabennur in Bedunur. Account of Sulakeira in Santabennur district, in do. Account of Honahalli in the Chitra Durgam, district. Account of Srirangapatanam or Seringapatam. Genealogical account of the kings of Nidegullu Samas- thanam, in Mysore. Account of Maddegiri, in do. Account of Budahalu, in do. Account of Chenna Rayapatnam, in do. Copy of an ancient record containing the genealogy of the Chitrakull Rajas preserved in the hands of Chena- dangri Deva, Shanabog at Siddavana Durga, in the Chi- trakull district. ; 16. Life of Hyder Als. Memoir of Tippu Sultan. 17. Official regulations of Tippu Sultan on commerce, &c. 18. Second copy of Tippw’s regulations. 19. Account of Hyder Nask. ; 20. Revenue settlement of the Rayas for the district of Dan- kenikotta. Revenue settlement of Rayas for the district of Honahalls copied from the original Kadetfum record preserved in the hands of village Shanabogs at Honahalli. — elimi WESTERN COAST. 467 10. po o ob go WESTERN COAST, Apres 1 (Kanara.) List of the ancient Rajas procured in the Sunda country. (Kanara.) Account of the Habsis or wild tribes in Sunda and Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of the Karamur caste, in Sunda. (Kanara.) Account of the Maratta caste, in do. (Kanara.) Account of the Telugu Banijagar caste, in do. (Kanara.) Account of the tribe of Kudekumbhar or potters, in do. (Kanara.) Account of the tribe of Fongedilias Vakku- legar or gardeners, in do. (Kanara.) Account of the tribe of Mannu Uddajati or tank-diggers, in do. 2. (Kanara.) Account of the holy place of Banavassi in Sunda. (Kanara.) Account of the tribe of Chennayakula, the most inferior caste of people, in Sunda. (Kamnara.) Account of five Bhagis of the Serist Maganey, in do. (Kanara.) Account of the Konkani religion, in Sunda. {Kanara.) Account of the tribe of Konchi Vulkkull Jats or gardeners, in Sunda district. (Kanara.) Account of the Mellusakherra caste, in Sunda country. (Kanara.) Account of the Madar caste, in Sunda. (Kanara.) Account of the tribe of Padma Salaru or weavers, in do. (Kanara.) Account of the Hullapyka Jat: or wild tribes, in do. (Kanara.) Provincial account of Soda or Sunda, together with the genealogy of the kings of Sunda. 468 RE AR LOCAL TRACTS. 3. 1. (Kanara) Legendary account of the holy river of Vara- - ddnadi in Sunda related in the Skandapurana. 2. (Kanara) Account of Mayura Varma, king of the : Kadamba race, and some account of Kerala, Mala- - ydlam, &c. 3. (Marratta.) Legendary account of Srinivas Kshetram at Balamure, in Kanara. 4. 1. (Kanara.) Account of Rama Raja and his battle with | the Moguls of Dhilli, collected in Sunda. 2. (Kanara) Account of the Banijagars or traders of Bana- vassi, in Sunda. 3. (Kanara) Account of Banavassi. 4. (Marratta.) Account of Sunda, the capital of the Sunda : district. 5. (Kanara.) Copy of an ancient record containing the genealogical account of the Rajas of Sunda preserved in the hands of an astronomer, Narasimha Jyotish of Sunda. 6. (Kanara) Account of a Javn Matham of Bhatta kilanka Swami, a priest of the Jainas at Sunda. 7. (Marratta.) Account of Belege with the genealogy of the Bilghi kings in Sunda. 8. (Marratta.) Account of the tribes of Bangar, Chawadur, Ajalur and Savantarw amongst the Jainas, in Kanara. 9. (Marratta.) Account of Mira Jan otherwise called Marjan, in Kanara. 10. (Marratta.) Account of Jinadatta Riya of Aygur written from Siviah Jain Gouda of Horndd, in Kanara. 11. (Marratta.) Account of Bdarkdr, in do. 12. (Marratta.) Account of Sdkdn Rdya and Jinadatia Raja ancient Jain kings of Hobcha and Hosapattan cities in Kanara. 5. 1. (Marratta.) Account of Karkal and the genealogy of the kings of Karkal, in Kanara. WESTERN COAST. 469 10. il. 12. 13. 14. po = (Marratta.) Abridged account of the Jaina religion col- lected at Korkal, in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of the tribe of Choutir kings with their banners, &c., in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of the tribe of Ajjalaru kings, in Kanara. (Kanara.) Chronological account of the ancient Jain kings who ruled in Kanara and Sunda. (Kanara.) Legendary account of the Jain temple of Parswandtha in Muda Biddri, in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of the priest of Kanur Matham at Udipi, in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of the priest of Pejjavara Matham at Udips with a list of the books of the above Matham in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of the priest of Serur Matham ab Udipi in Kanara with a list of the books of the above Matham. (Kanara.) Account of the priest of Putuga Matham at Udvpi Matham, in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of the priest of Krishnapura Matham at Udipt with a list of the books of the above Matham. (Kanara.) Account of the priest of Suda Matham belong- ing to Udips with a list of the books of the above Matham, in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of the priest of Pullemar Matham at Udipt, in do. (Kanara.) Account of the priest of Adhamar Matham Udupi with a list of the books of the above Matham, in do. 6. (Kanara.) Account of old Basarur Mdgani, in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of Yalara Magani, in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of the temple of Janardana Swami, in Koppena Magani district, in Kanara. (Kanara.) Account of Kollur Uttara Magani, in do. (Kanara.) Account of Barcur Samasthdnam, in do. (Kanara.) Account of the holy place of Gokerna together 470 LOCAL TRACTS. with a list of the temples and sacred shrines and ponds, in do. 7. (Kanara.) Account of Kundapur, in do. 8. (Kanara.) Account of the import and export of 200 from Kundapur by the Gangalla river to different | countries, in do. 9. (Kanara.) Account of Hemmatti Magans, in do. 10. (Kanara.) Account of twenty-three Bastis or ancient Jain temples at Girrapa below the ghats, in do. 11. (Kanara.) Account of Bydur Magani, in do. 12. (Kanara.) Account of Kabunadu Magani, in do. 13. (Kanara.) Account of Kadari Magant, in do. 14. (Kanara) Account of Mudelnad Magani, in do. 15. (Kanara.) Account of Edur Kandi village, in do. 16. (Kanara) Account of Hallasa Nad Magans, in do. 17. (Kanara.) Legendary account of the temple at Kum- bhast, in do. 18. (Kanara.) Account of Kodakanna Magan, in do. 19. (Kanara.) Account of Mugulena Magani, in do. 20. (Kanara.) Account of the pagoda at Yellur village, in do. 21. (Kanara.) Account of the temple of Paradur village in the Paradur Mdgani or district, in do. 22. (Kamara.) Account of the temple of Ballesagara village, in do. 23. Account of the temple of Ballesagara village, in do. 24. (Kanara.) Specimen of the Kanada language below the ghats, in do. 25. (Kanara.) Account of Kalatodu Magan: or district, in do. 26. (Kanara.) Account of Battakalla village, in do. 27. (Kanara) Account of Hosangadr Magani, in do. 28. (Kanara.) Account of Kunjdru village, in do. 29. (Kanara.) Account of Kadaba Samasthanam in Tuluva Desam, in do. 30. (Kanara) Account of the holy temple of Dicrsareasthacta, in do. 31. (Kanara.) Account of the hands carved on tomb-stones in the Kanada district, in do. MALABAR. 471 CRP By YT AE CO lo. ae 4 v ’ — MET PX 10. 11. 12. ~ (Kanara.) Account of Marraddla village, in do. 9. (Marratta.) Account of Gova Bander or Gova or Goa. (Marratta.) Legendary account of Apsara Koda Matti, in Kanara. (Marratta.) Account of the different animals peculiar to the jungles below the ghats, in do. (Marratta.) Account of the Christian churches at Kumta, Chendaver, Hanaver, Garsapa, &c., in do. (Marratta.) Account of Sadasiva Ged hill fort, in do. (Marratta.) Account of Kota Siveswar, in do. (Marratta.) Account of Janjira Kirmaged hill fort, in do. (Marratta.) Account of Aigur, in do. (Marratta.) Account of the different castes and sur- names of the Marrattas collected, in do. (Marratta.) Account of the holy temple of Gokarnam, “in do. (Marratta.) Account of Kadamba Raya, former prince of Kanara. (Marratta.) Account of Tuluve Des, in do. 8. (Telugu) Report of the progress of Krishna Rao on his journey in Sunda. 9. (Telugu.) Report of the progress of Krishna Rao on his journey in the Sunda and Kanara districts, from 1813 to 1814. MALABAR. —_—— 1 (Telugu) Account of the Wyndd Rajas as well as the limits of the country and of the productions in the Mala- ydlam country. re aA 472 LOCAL. TRACTS. 2. (Telugu.) Legendary account of Terunalle Kshetram otherwise called Sinhamallaka Kshetram, in do. : 8. (Telugu.) Account of the remarkable buildings of the} temple of Ramaswami at Tellicherry, in do. 4. (Telugu.) Account of the celebrated temples in the Toran) vankur district, in Maldyalam. 2. | 1. (Telugu.) Account of the temple on the Chennamalla hill with notice of the inscriptions and images of the B above temple, in do. 2. (Telugu.) Account of the’ : Romar Bibi, in do. 3. (Telugu.) Genealogical account of Avenatu Nayer, zemin- dar of the Payerumala district, in Malaydlam. 4. (Telugu.) Account of the Rajas of Kolikattu district with their manners and customs, &c., in do, 5. (Telugu.) Account of the Kerala Rajyam. 6. (Telugu) Account of Cheruman Perumal, a renowned king of Kerala. 7. (Telugu.) Genealogical account of the Kollatar: Bolom 8. (Telugu) Genealogy of the Cholali Swarupam and Hda- prabhu Rajas, in Malayalam. : 9. (Telugu.) Genealogical account of the Kottayem Rajas, in do. 10. (Telugu.) Genealogical account of Nambeyar, zemindar of Hruvyn Nad, in do. 11. (Telugu) Genealogical account of the Karala Natu Rajas. 12. (Zelugu.) Genealogical account of Valenayer, zemindar of Payeru Mallanad, in do. 13. (Telugu.) Genealogical account of the Kurumba Nad Rajas. 14. (Telugu.) Account offRendutara’ district, with remarks on the temple of Bhagavatt, in do. 3. 1. (Malaydlam.) Chronological notice of Malaydlam, con- taining the dates of the deaths of Krishna Swami of the Pandus, and of Cheruman Parumal, MALABAR. Wye Tox 10. 1, 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. x7 18. 19, (Malaydlam.) Account of hunting in the Malaydlam country, containing two chapters. (Malaydlam.) Account of the agriculture of the Kerala Desam, containing three chapters. - (Malaydlam.) Regulations of the Kerala Desam, in two chapters. (Malaydlam.) Original account of Kerala Desam. (Malaydlam.) History of Sankarachdrya, composed origin- ally in the Sanscrit language. (Malayalam.) Memorandum of Malaydlam books. (Malaydlam.) Regulations of Malaydlam related inverse. (Malaydlam.) Account of the tribe of Mapula Mdr at Pannaki village, in Malaydglam. (Malaydlam.) Account of Yageyar at Allipaddambu vil- lage, in do. (Malaydlam.) Account of Kollikitaya, chief of the Mapula caste at Kalikota, in do. (Malaydlam.) Account of the tribe of Teyerjati or toddy drawers, in Malayalam. (Malaydlam.) Account of Parakun Mitil in the Kurumba Ndd district. (Malaydlom.) Account of Manikya Settu, a Jain inhabi- tant of Kalikota. (Malaydlam.) Account of Musa, chief inhabitant of Man- gatambalam village, in Malaydlam country. (Malaydlam.) Account of Pannayur village, in the Kuta- nad district. (Malaydlam.) Account of Savakkudu Ayirnad, in the Hobeli district. (Malayalam.) Account of the Kurumba Nad Raja, in Malaydlam. (Malaydlam.y Account of the tribe of Kunneyar Punnekir, in do. 4. (Malayalam.) Rules of granting lands for sale and on mortgage in the Malaydlam country. (Telugu) Some account of the laws of J, alaydlam related 60 474 LOCAL TRACTS, : by verses from the learned Pandits of the south and north part of the Malaydlam country. 3. (Telugu.) Account of Rama Raja of the Teravankur. . Samasthanam, in Malaydlam. 4. (Telugu.) Genealogical account of Kollattu Swarupam ~ or Cherakal Rajas. 5. (Telugu.) General sketch of the ancient Rajas of Mala- yalam with their works and dates, together with an account of Keralam, &c. 6. (Telugu.) Genealogical account of Kollatu Swarupa Ravi- verma, Raja of Cherakal, in Malaydlam. 7. (Telugu.) Rules of giving sons in adoption to the Traven- kur Samasthanam from the Cherakal Samasthanam. 5. 1. (Malaydlam.) Account of Mallaparra Koyah, in the Vetta- lanad district. 2. (Malaydlam.) Account of Vulliva Nad or Angadi Puram Rajas, in Malayam. 8. (Malaydlam.) Explanation of an astronomical table given by Kanneyar Ponakemmar, astronomer, in do. 4. (Malaydlam. ) Account of Alain Kadari at Kalikata Nagaram, in do. 5. (Malaydlam.) Account of Koya Vitil Koyah or Samdadr : Koyah at Kalikata Nagaram, in do. 6. (Malayalam.) Account of the mosque at Teruvaramgods, in do. 7. (Malaydlam.) Account of Kuta Natt Numbeds, in the Malaydlam country. 8. (Malaydlam.) Account of the tribe of Kammatta Tattam Mar, coiners at Kalikata, in do. 9. (Malayalam.) Some account of Malayalam, obtained from Narari Namburi, in do. 10. (Malaydlam.) Legendaryaccount of Pannayur Kshetram, in do. 11. (Malaydlam.) Account of Kodari Namburi Pad, in do. 12. (Malaydlam.) Account of Senkar Kodival at Vettala Nad Senkar Narrain Kshetram, in do. MALABAR. 475 #18, 14. 18, 14, 17. (Malaydlam.) Account of Kudalore Namburi, in Mala- yalam. (Malaydlam.) “Account of Kuta Nad, in Malaydlam. (Malaydlam.) Account of the Terumana Chari Raja, in do. (Arabic.) Account of Kannur Khadi,in Malaydlam. (Malaydlam.) Account of Kondavat Tangall, in do. 6. (Telugn.) Report of the progress of Nitala Naina from 1816 February to March 1819, on his journey in the Travenkur district, in the Malaydlam country. (Tamul.) An account of the customs and manners of the Smarta bramins of Keralam. (Tamul.) Account of the birth of Senkardchdrya and his forty-six curses on the Namburi bramins of Malaydlam. 7 (Tamul.) Account of the different tribes of the Malaya- lam country. (Tamul.) Account of the temple at Tirukmakode, in do. (Tamul.) Revenue account of Kavalapar Nad, in do. (Telugu.) Genealogy of the Kavalapar Nayer, zemindar of Kavalapar Nad, in do. (Tamul.) Copy of the record of Kolikatu preserved in the hands of the Senadhipati at Kolikatu Samasthanam, in do. : (Malaydlam.) Some geographical accounts in the Mala- ydlam language. (Malaydlam.) Copy of an ancient record on palm leaves of Naduvatam Nad, in the Palakad district. (Malaydlam.) Copy of the Malaydlam record of Pudu- cher: preserved in the hands of Uddachari Manadeyar of the above village, in the Palakad district. (Zamul.) Account of the temple of Teruvaltore Kshetram, in do. : : 8. (Tamul.) Account of the tribe of Nayen Mar, in Mala- ydlam, 476 LOCAL TRACTS. (89) oo 10. Ye 12. 13. 14. (Tamul.) Legendary account of the temple or Adikesava Permal at Teravattur in the Travenkur district, in Mala- ydlam. 3 | (Tamul.) Genealogical account of Nanjekaravan, who | ruled at Nanjanad in former times, in Malaydlam. (Pamul.) Account of Teruvangode otherwise called Teru- | vatan gode village, in do. : (Tamul.) Account of the mountaineers residing on the Panmalla hill in the Travenkur district, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the celebrated temple of Anan- tasena of Teruvenandapuram, in do. 9. (Tamul.) Legendary account of the Narain Swami in | the pagoda at Terupanetora Kotta, in Kochi Rajyam. (Tamul.) List of the villages of Yaddapalli Yada Raj- | yam, in Malayalam. (Tamul.) Account of the agriculture in Zeruvatangode | Samasthanam, in Malaydlam.. (Tamul.) Account of the products, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the revenues, in do. (Tamul.) List of the paddy fields and dry fields in the | Malayalam district. (Tamul.) Account of the wild tribes residing on the Nila | Malla hill, in the Travenkur district. (Tamul.) Account of the imports and exports of goods | in Senganechari district, in Malayd lam. (Tamul.) Account of the wild tribes or Pulayemmar, | residing on the hills’of Konjerapalli, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the Aresamar, residing on the J Savart Malla hill, in do. | (Tamul) Account of the tribe of Plapalli bramins at Ambalapula, in do. (Pamul.) Account of the tribe of Vareyer, in do. (Tamul:) Account of the tribe of Ellakdr, in Malayalam. . (Tamul.) Account of the Nayer otherwise called Prabhus, & in do. 1 (Zamul.) Account of the tribe Nandu Manesagar, in do. § MALABAR. 477 16. 37. 18. 19. 20. 10. iL 12. (Tamul.) Account of the dates and years of the Kaliyug Rajas. (Tamul.) Account of the grants and rules of the people in Malayalam. (Tamul.) Account of the seasons in Malaydlam. (Tamul.) Account of the produce of the sugar-cane, in do. (Tamul) Rules for various officers, in the Malaydlam country. 10. (Tamul.) Legendary account of the holy temple at Erun- gal Kodda, in the Mulkundapuram district, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the Setur Desam with the limits and hills, &c., of Malaydlam. (Tamul.) Account of Vaddakanjari, Palaynore, Tekku, and Mangalam villages, with the hills and boundaries, in the Sellakur district, in do. (Tamul.) Account of Jyrnad in Tallapalli district, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the holy temple of Vaddakannatha at Treshwapur, in do. (Tamul.) Accounts of the villages, of the Yanamakall district, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the temple at Parumanam, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the tribe Atteyanmar at Parumanam in Yanamakall district, in do. (Tamul.) Account of Tachudaya Kymal, in the Mukunda- puram district. (Tamul.) Account of the temple at Awvuttatur in the Kotachary district. (Tamul.) Account of the celebrated temple of the god- dess Bhagavati at Kodungallu village, in do. (Tamul.) Legendary account of the temple of Mahadeva at Terunanjekallam in the Kodangallur district. (Tamul.) Account of Puduve in the Kocht district. (Zamul.) Account of the annual ceremony of the temple at Treshwapur Kshetram. (Tamul.) List of the villages of the Teruvankur district 478 ZOCAL TRACTS. 16 17 18, 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24, 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. with an account of individual families, Loiioe &ec., of the above district. (Tamul.) List of the villages of the Kochi district, with an account of the individual families and houses. (Zamul.) Genealogical account of Mulur Karra Kotta Mannakottachen, zemindar of Jyrnad. (Lamul.) Account of the holy temple at Zalleyembalam, in the Jyrnad district. (Tamul.) Legendary account of the temple at Muduvarra Ambalam, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Ayen Tollu, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the cocoanut and betel nut gardens at Andekatumurs village. (Tamul.) Account of the Atteyemmar and Valleya Moda- lalar castes in the Travenkur and Kochs districts. (Tamul.) Account of the Pulayer Yatu Vulleyangan Mar castes in the Treshwa Fur district, in Malaydlam. (Tamul.) Account of Kunjekrishna Manava, prime minis- ter of the Kochi rajah. (Tamul.) List of the custom houses of the Kochi district. (Tamul.) Revenue account of the Kodangalur district, in do. (Tamul.) List of the goods that are selling at Kollettu Kambole city. (Tamul.) Account of the revenue lands of the Kochi district. (Tamul.) List of the temples in the Kochi district. (Zamul.) List of the charitable Choultries in the Koch: district. 1. (Tamul) Account of the holy temple of Jandrdana Swami at Varkara Kshetram in the Travenkur district. (Tamul) Account of the five celebrated temples at Kolatu- pally and other places situated on the range of the hills in the Travenkur district. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Viranangavu Sasta at Parungalam in the Travenkur district. MALABAR. 479 N 10. iL 12. 13. (Tamul.) Account of the wild tribes of Malla Aresem- mar, Kaneyalar, Mala Vellammar, &e. ., residing on the hills of the Travenkur district. (Tamul.) Account of the establishment of the temple of Senkara Narain Swami at Ndvayekolam Ahoranamburs Pada Kshetram, in do. (Tamul.) Genealogical account of the Rajas a Traven- kur, in Malaydlam. (Tamul.) Account of the Anreyanatu Pula, in do. (Tamul) List of the villages and temples, in the Aryanad district. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Anandeswara Maha Deva at Aryanad in the Travenkur district. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the temple of Pulemutu Sasta, in do. (Tamul.) Do. of the temple of Mannadi Bhagavati god- dess at Ayengal Matham, in do. (Tamul.) Account of Aryanad in the Travenkur district. (Tamul.) Account of Nadugad and Onamannakall, in do. 12. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Krishna Swami at Ambalapula, a village in the Travenkur district, in Mala- ydalam. (Tamul.) Account of the tribe of Krisyan (Christians of the Malabar Coast) Nasrani Mapula Mar at Putangor and Palayangore villages, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Kallakotta, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of the goddess Pallia- rakave Bhagavati at Kavall village, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of the god Sasta ab - Anaprambukkall, in do. (Tamul.) Legendary account of Tullavadi Vishnu Kshe- tram, in Malayalam. (Tamul.) Do. of the temple of Teruvallarpan Kshetram, in do. (Tamul.) Legendary account of Vallabha Kshetram. Tamul.) Account of the temple of Mangombu Bhagavati at Paliankunnu village, in the Ambalapula district. 480 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22, 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. LOCAL TRACTS. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Paddeparkave Bha- gavate at Sembakolam, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Sasta at Takali, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the temples of Kamburatu, Vishnu, and Bhadrakalt and of the Totill Varandttu Kutam images, &c., in the Karumad district. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of the goddess Pannd- yennar Kave Bhagavatt in the Teruvallays district. (Tamul.) Legendary account of Sivakshetram at Korunde, in do. (Tamul.) Account of Senganachari village, in the Sen- ganachari district. (Tamul.) Legendary account of Kandeyur Sivakshetram in the Mavelekerra district. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Mahodevayi in the vil- lage of Pandalam. | (Tamul.y Account of the temple of Mahadeva at Venmani, in the Panddlam district. (Tamul.) Account of the holy place of Subrahmanya Kshetram at Tumbanad, in do. (Tamul.) Legendary account of Senganore Sivakshetram, in the Mavelekerra district. (Tamul.) Account of the temple in Arumola village, in | the Teruvally district. | {(Tamul.) Account of the temple of the goddess Patdli | Bhagavatt, in the Kottarakerra district. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Bhagavati in Manads | village. (Tamul.) Account of the temple of Pavambai Deva in ; Pavambasi village, in the Manapally district. (Tamul.) Account of the temple belonging to the Kon- kant castes at Mayen Kolam, in the Travenkur district. (Tamul.) Account of the Mosque of the Sona Mapuia} Mar caste, in do. (Tamul.) Account of Barani Kave temple in Rampuram village, in the Travenkur district. (Pamul.) Legendary account of Nangayar Kulanga Kshe- tram, in the Travenkur district. MALABAR. - 481 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15, 16. 17. (Tamul.) Legendary account of the Subrahmanya pagoda at Arepaddu, in do. 2] 13. (Tamul.) Account of the four divisions of the Nagamar caste with their religious customs and manners, in the Malayalam country. .- (Tamul.) Account of the daily allowance of the pagoda at Teruvullé village, in do. (Tamul.) Do. of the daily allowance of the pagoda at Aramola, in the Teruvullé district. (Tamul.) Account of the branch of the Kdrana Vanmar race at Tarvattu, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the Namburimar Pottemar, in the Leruvullé district. (Tamul.) Dissertation on sowing different sorts of grains, in the Teruvullé district. (Tamul.) Enumeration of the various officers with their duties, in the Teruvullé district. (Tamul.) Account of the revenues of the Teruvullé dis- trict. (Pamul.) Schedule of articles on which customs are levied, in the Teruvullé district. (Tamul.) Account of the revenue of Kavellikerra district. (Tamul.) Account of the daily allowance for the temple of Maha Deva at Kundeyur, in do. (Tamul.) List of different sorts of goods that are pro- - duced in the Mavellikerra district. (Tamul.) Account of the daily allowances for the pogods of Krishna Swame at Mavellikerra. (Tamul.) Account of the export and import of goods in the Panddlam district with some account of the Moham- medan people in Panddlam. (Lamul.) Account of the goods that are®produced in the Pandalam district. (Tamul.) Account of the limits and boundaries of Pan- ddlam. (Tamul.) Account of the allowance for the pagoda of Maha Deva at Panddlam, 61 482 ee LOCAL TRACTS. 18. (ZTamul.) Description of the Sastan fort and temple in the Kunnatur district. 19. (Zamul.) Catalogue of goods that yield revenue at Sass- tankotta in Kannatur district. 20. (Zamul) Enumeration of the various duties of Asana Matur Pannekar at Kunatur. 21. (Tamul.) Financial account of the Kunnatur district. © 22, (Tamul) Description of the temple at Sastan Kotta fort, in do. 23. (Tamul.) Memoirs of the family of Saramuli Raja at Kalikottu. 24, (Tamul.) Account of the produce of iron ore on the hills of Valembe in the Kottarkerra district, in Malaydlam. 25. (Tamul.) List of the goods liable to be taxed at the cus- tom house of Kottarkerra district, in do. 26. (Tamul.) Account of the revenue of the Kottarkerra dis- trict. 27. (Tamul) Account of the family of Atingal Raja in the Sarayem Kil district. 28. (Tamul.) Account of the Elvar caste in the Sarayem Kil district. 29. (Tamul.) Account of the products of do. 80. (Tamul.) The revenue account of the Sarayem Kil dis- trict. 81. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Karnapalli district. 82. (Tamwul.) Account of the produce of do. 33. (Tamul.) Account of the tribe Nambeyar in the Koch: district. 34. (Tamul.) List of manufactures in the Puranad district. 35. (Tamul.) List of the Chowkis in the Kochi Samasthanam. 36. (Tamul.) Account of the revenues of Kochi. 37. (Zamul.) Do. do. of the Mukundapuram district. 38. (Tamul.) Account of the holy temple of Kuta Manika Kshetram in the Erangalkoda village. 39. (Tamul) Account of the revenues of the Trishwur dis- - trict. 40. (Tamul) Do. do. of the Setur district. 41. (Tamul.) List of the rivers in the Valapanad district. E MALABAR. 483 3 > NS On ® 10. . (Tamul.) Account of Pulapanad with remarks on the hills, caves, &ec. . (Tamul.) Revenue account of the Selikur district, (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Kodungalur district. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Kanayennore district. (Tamul.) Account of the Nedar Mohammed Mapula caste at Pennanechart, in Mulaydlam.. 14. (Tamul.) Genealogical account of the Palakatti Rajas, in do. (Tamul.) Account of the goddess Bhagavati at Kalika- langerra Yamur, in the Palakattr district. (Tamul.) Account of the different tribes of the Mala- yalam Brahmans. (Tamul.) List of the people of different nations in the Malaydlam country. 15. (Tamul.) Rules for performing the ceremony of Anam- pandaya in the Malaydlam country. (Tamul.) List of the books that are in the Yadapalli Raja’s palace in Teruvankur.. (Tamul.) Account of the annual charges of the Teru- vankur Rajas and of the amount of the revenue expen- diture of Teruvankur. (Tamul.) List of the districts that produce tobacco and pepper in the Malayalam country. (Tamul.) List of the districts of Teruvankur. (Tamul.) List of the Choultris in Teruvankur. (ZTamul.) Account of the goddess Yalanga Bhagavat: in the Vakuttw district. (Tamul.) Account of the goddess Vallur Bhagavati in the Valkkettu district. (Tamul) Account of the temple of Nilakantha Swami at Yatu Manur. (Tamul)) Description of the Vedagirs hill at Kurumallur Kerra, in the Yatu Manur district. 484 LOCAL TRACTS. 11. (Tamul) Account of the temple of Krishna Swamy at | Teruvappur Kerra, in the Kottayem district. 12. (Tamul.) Do. of the temple of Mahadeva at Teruvalla- pally, in Senganachart district. 18. (Tamul.) Account of SambahachariRaja of Ambala Palla. | 14. (Tamul.) Genealogy of Kannur Kar. . 15. (ZTamul.) Account of Tamara Kolam with a description | of the boundaries of the above place in the Travenkur 1 district. i 16. (Tamul) Account of the rules of carrying off the women | of the inferior castes or Polayers in the Malayalam : country. 1 17. (Tamul.) Account of the Muselmans at Kallikotta with remarks on their mosque. 18. (Tamul.) Account of some papers of the Raja of Tereve- tankottu. : 16. 1. (Tamul) A Malaydlam book containing an account of | Kerala, &c., translated into Tamul. 2. (Tamul) A copy from an original manuscript in the | possession of the Bibi of Kananore in Malayalam. 17. 1. (Tamul) Customs and manners of the Nambudari brah- mans, in Malaydlam. 2. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Atyemmar brahmans, in do. 3. (Zamwul.) Do. do. of the Pundara Tella Mar brahmans, in do. 4. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Pattemar brahmans, in do. 5. (Lamul.) Do. do. of the Yemberan Mar brahmans, in do. 6. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Pattar Mar brahmans, in do. 7. (Zamul.) Do.do.of the Areya Pattar Mar brahmans, in do. 8. (Zamul.) Do. do. of Pattarunegal brahmans, in do. 9. (Zamul.) Do. do. of the Elayatw brahmans, in do. 10. (Zamul.) Do. do. of the Muttadu brahmans, in do. 11. (Zamul.) Do. do. of the Wunneteri Pandar brahmans. 12. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Nambesen Mar brahmans. 13. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Ahapodu Vall brahmans, in do. MAHRATTA. 485 (Tamul.) Customs and manners of the Parapodu Vall brahmans, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Nambadi brahmans, in do. (Lamul.) Do. do. of the Nambeyar caste, in do. (Pamul.) Do. do. of the Vareya Mar caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Pushpakan caste, in Malaydlam. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Pusharattc caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Sakar caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Kshetriya or sovereign caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Samanta or sovereign caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Tambe Mar caste, in do. (ZTamul.) Do. do. of the Adeyadi caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of Wotagraham Pannekar caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Plapalli Namburi Mar caste, in do; (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Nayamar caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. of the Kanesa caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Pannum caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Mukuvar caste, in do. (Tamul.) Do. do. of the Elvar caste, in do. 18. (Telugu.) Report of the progress of Nittala Naina on his journey in Malayalam and Kongeyem from 1807 to 1803. 19. : (Telugu.) Report of the progress of Nittala Naina on his journey in Malaydlam, from April 1816 to February 1821. ee —— MAHRATTA eh 1 : Genealogical account of the Padshahs of Bijapur together with a former account of the revenues of that district in the Delklken. Account of Gopichand Raja of Bengal. List of the kings and of the ancient cities of Hindustan and Guzarat, A LOCAL TRACTS. 486 4. Journal of Narain Rao, and Anand Rao from Almednagar} to Aurangabad. ] 5. Remarks of the route from Ahmednagar to Aurungabad by Narain Rao, and Anand Rao. 6. Account of the city of Ahmednagar. 7. Account of the village Roza. 8. Account of Hemanda Panth. | 9. Genealogical account of the Bhosalas and the Peshwahs. | 10. Account of the city of Puna. | 2. i 1. Genealogical account of Babaji Bhosala of the race of! Pratapa Bhosala king of Hingani, Davulagave Boradi: and Puna, &c. j 3. 1. List of Kyfiyats or memoirs collected and sent from : Awurengabad. 2. Victory of Sewaji Raja, prince of Satara. 3. Historical account of Puna. 4. The war and campaign of Baj: Rao, Peshwa and of Trim- baka Rao Senapati in Hindustan. 5. The war between Baji Rao and the Nawab Naser Jeng | Bahadur. 6. Memoir of the battle of Viswas Rao, Sadasiva Bhau and! the Abdali at Kurulkshetram. 7. Memoir of the death of Narain Rao, by Raghunath Rao. 8. Memoir of Sindiah. 9. Memoir of Holkar. 1. Account of the war of Salivahan with Vikramarka Raja. 2. History of the four schemes of Lubdhahdni. 3. Account of the miracles of Damaji Panth a disciple of the Vyshnava religion. 4. Account of Prasanna Prabhu, prince of the city of Pralka- tanagar. 5. Account of the holy place of Mandava Gunna village in the Ahmednagar district. 6. Account of Hassanagangu, Bamani, Padshah of Bedur. | MAHRATTA. En 487 Account of Raja Rampanth and of the battle between Raghudada and Nizam Al Khan at Rakchasi Bhuvana on the banks of the Godaver:. Memoir of the battle of Daud Khan with Hasan Ali Khan in the Dekhan. Narrative of the mode of keeping account in the time of the Peshwa. List of the Mahratta cavalry, in the time of Saray: Mad- hava Rao Panth Pradhdn. List of the salaries and Jagirs of the Mahratta cavalry. ; 5. A short account of the revenue of the fifteen Subaks in Hindustan under the Government of Akbar Padsha, Emperor of Delhi. 6. Account of the kings of the four ages, and the genealogi- cal account of the Mahratta kings of Satarah. 7 Account of the war of Viswas Rao Bhaw Saheb of the Mahrattas. i ; 8. Genealogical account of Nana Saheb. 9. Account of Sahu Raja, and of his victories. 10. Account of Enams and Jagirs granted to the Silladars of the Mahratta army in lieu of payment, for the Fessals year 1204. 11. Genealogical account of Maloji Ghorpeddah and his war with the Moguls. 12. Account of Nawab Naser jung’s war with the Mahratta Peshwah. 13. Account of Viswas Rao Bhau Saheb. 488 LOCAL TRACTS, 14. 1. Account of Aurengzeb Padshah. 15. 1. Memoir of the battle of Viswas Rao Bhau Saheb at} Panipet. z 16. 1. Estimate of the Aurengabad Subha with an account of its pergunnahs, circars, Mahals, villages, revenues, &c. } a 17. 1. Account of the prince Rajabhuvarah. 18. 1. Account of the birth of Salivahan, and his war with Vikra- marka, the Raja of Ujayin. | 19. 17 Account of Sivaji Raja, and of his war with the Padshah | of Delhi. 2. Account of the five tribes of the Mahratta brahmans. 3. Account of the battle of Pannipet, detailed in a letter from Raghunath Rao, Yadava to the Peshwah, Srimant Raghu- nath Bao Doda, ending with a description of the defeat of the Mahratta army, and of the escape of Malharji Holker. : 4. Genealogical account of Raghuji Bhosala, prince of Nag- pore. : 5. Genealogical account of the Makratta prince, Sahu Raja. 6. Account of the war of Sedobah at Kurukshetram. 20. 1. Account of the holy place of Lohadanda Kshetra, other- wise called Panderpur. 2. Account of the agriculture, productions, commerce, weights and measures, &c., with a list of beasts and birds in the Ahmednagar district. 3. Account of Kumara Alt Sahan of Hindustan. 4. The establishment of the towns of Gujarat together with a particular account of the Government of the Rajas. MAHRATTA. 489 Account of the birth of Vikrama Raja, prince of Ujayin. 21. Account of the Padshah of the city of Bijapur with an account of its suburbs, batteries, gates, barriers and bazars, both in and outside of the fort, and an abstract of the revenue of the six and a half Subhas of the Dek- hin, and the names of the sixteen Subhas of Hindustan, and remarkable shrines of holy persons in the city of Bijapur. Account of Rama Raja, prince of Devagiri, otherwise call- ed Dowletabad. Account of the holy places of Nasik, Tryambak, and Panchavati. 5 Account of the revenue of Bijapur, commencing from 895 Fasli to the Sen 1095 and an account of the Padshahs of the Dekhin. Account of the hill fort of Devagiri, and of Rama Raja. Copy of a record in the hands of Ramachandra Baba Brahman at Punah, containing the chronological account of Punah and of the Dekhin. 22. Account of the city of Kalikapuri Patnam and of Bhoja Raja. History of Vikrama Raja prince of Ujayin. 23. Account of Viswas Rao Bhaw, Saheb. 24. Account of the Dekhin and Konkan, and of Asefjal’s transactions in those countries, with a translation from Persian into Mahratta, and also an account of Ahmeda- nagar city. 25. . Thirty-two stories of Vikrama Raja. 26. Account of the discourse between Kali and Dharma Raja. 62 490 LOCAL TRACTS. ® No ot G0 10 od 7. : Account of the discourse between Kali and Parikshit Maha Raja. 28. Genealogical account of Malgoji and Vitoji Bhosala, Mah- ratta princes. 29. Tale of Surpanakha a giantess. 30. History of Gunasagara son of Sivadatta Maha Raja, king of the city of Bharatpur and the succession of kings. 31. Account of the marriage of Rukmina. 32. Do.~———do.————do. 33. Account of Sudhdma, a poor friend of Krishna, who obtained abundance of riches after visiting him. 34. Account of the battle of Gajendra, a remarkable elephant with an alligator in the former ages: at the conclusion of the battle the former was protected by the god Vishnu, and the latter was slain. 35. Account of Sankardcharya. Account of Gajdsur Daitya. Some account of the Bala Ramayan. Account of Bhoja Raja. Account of the birth of Sita. Account of Harischandra Raja. Twenty-five tales of a Betala related to Vikramarka. Some account of Mayuravarma. 36. Another copy of the twenty-five tales of a Betala. TAMUL INSCRIPTIONS ON PALM LEAVES. 491 37. Account of Nala Raja. 38. Account of the amorous graces of Hindu women. A short geographical account of the earth. Account of Dhruva Raya. Account of Hassanganga Bahmant, sovereign of Buider. Account of the elements of existence. 39. Reports of Ananda Rao and Narain Rao or the years 1805 and 1806. Comoro rd 40. 1. Do. do for the years 1806 to 1807. COPIES OF TAMUL INSCRIPTIONS ON PALM LEAVES. orl iin x: Ten inscriptions from Vishnu Kanchs. 2. Five inscriptions in the pagoda of Sringapuri Natha Swams. oS Thirty inscriptions on stone in the pagodas of Teruchututora and Terupynam. 4. Twenty inscriptions on stone in the Namam Iswer Koil and . Egravitala Koil. ; 5: Twenty inscriptions in Tanjavar Kandeyur Iswer temple. 6. Twenty-five do in Tarasaram Isweram Koil, Sondra Paromal- koil, Teruchallemutten Gopinath Parumal Koil and Keyla Paleyal Koil, 409 TAMUL INSCRIPTIONS ON PALM LEAVES. 1 7. i Ten inscriptions on stone in Toracatte Pally Isweram Koil and Bodalore Isweram Koil. : 8. : Twenty-five inscriptions in Tetta Marator Pasupatti Isweram Koil, and Teru Karegavore. 9. Six inscriptions in Teruvadi Kody Isweram Koil. 10. Four inscriptions on stone in the temple of Teruvairam Iswer. 11. Eight inscriptions on stone in Sukha Naraina Parumal Koil, Manukortt Maha Isweram Koil. 12. Fifteen inscriptions by Devaraya. 13. Seven inscriptions of Terukalekonam. : 14. Eight do. do. of Terunamale. 15. Thirty inscriptions of Kilayore Isweran, Teranamalla and Terukovalore. 16. Eight inscriptions in Sukha Naraina Parumal Koil, and Manu- corte Maha Deva Isweram Koil in the Vendavasi district. 17. Copper inscription of Sadasiva Maha Raja. MISCELLANEOUS INSCRIPTIONS. 493 COPIES OF MISCELLANEOUS INSCRIPTIONS. ——p 1 (Hala Kanada.) Six hundred and two inscriptions on stone nd copper in the Mysore, Bednore, Sunda and Kanara provinces. 2 . (Hala Kanade and Mahratta.) Two hundred and eight do. on stone, copper and paper, grants in the Mysore, Bednore and Kanara countries. 3. (Kanada, Telugu and Tamul) Two bundred and six do., do., in the Mysore, Telugu and Dravida countries. 4. (Kanada.) Fifty-seven do. do. in the Sunda country. : 5. (Kanada.) Seventy-five do. do. 6. (Kanada.) Sixty-four inscriptions on stone and copper in the Sunda country. : % (Kanada.) Fourteen do. in the Kanara country. 8. (Kanara, Devanagari and Nandinagari.) One hundred and eight inscriptions on stone, and copper and grants, in the Mysore, Bednore, Kanara and Sundae countries. 9. (Kanada, Persian and Mahratta.) Fifty inscriptions on stone and copper and grants in the Ankola and Gokarnam, districts in the Sunda country. 10. (Kanada.) Sixteen do. on stone and copper and grants in the ~ Mysore country. 494 HISCELLANEQOUS INSCRIPTIONS. 11. (Fama and Mahratta. ) Fifty-three do. do. 12. Delia, Devanagari, Grandham and Persian.) One hundred| and eighty-nine do. in the Venkatagire district. 13. 1 (Telugu and Persian.) Seventy-four do. in the Nellore and: Venkatagir: district. 14. ] (Telugu.) Forty-seven inscriptions on copper, grants in the! Ganjam district in the Telugu country. 15. (Telugu.) One hundred and twenty-eight do. do. 16. (Telugu.) Twenty-seven inscriptions on stone in the Devara- kata and Bezvad districts in the Telugu country. : 17. ~ (Telugu.) Two hundred and twenty-five inscriptions on stone and copper, and grants in the Bander Gantur district in the Telugu country. 3 18. (Telugu.) One hundred and twenty-four do. do. inthe Ganfur district in the Telugu country. 19. 20. (Telugu.) Fifty do. do. in the city of Amaravatipatnam and the Gantur district. (Telugu.) Eighty do. do. 21. (Telugu.) Twenty-one do. at Upatur and Cherkur village, in the Telugu country. 22. (Telugu.) Two hundred and sixty-one inscriptions on stone in the Zillah of Vizagapatanam in the Telugu country. 23. (Telugu and Kanada.) One hundred and twenty-four do. in | MISCELLANEOUS INSCRIPTIONS. 495 he Warankal, Anumakanda, Kalyanam and Kalberga districts in he Hyderabad country. a 24. (Kanara and Telugu.) Seventy-nine inscriptions in the Sura- pur and Warangal districts in the Hyderabad country. 25. (Telugu, Devanagari and Persian.) Seventy inscriptions on tone and copper and grants in the district of Udayagiri in the Arkot Subah. rE 26. (Persian, Telugu and Mahratta.) Thirty-three grants in the Guramkondah Taluk, ceded districts. 27. ; (Telugu, Devanagari, Mahratta and Persian.) Two-hundred ‘and twenty-two inscriptions on stone, copper, and grants in the Royelluganta and Kandanavole districts in do. 28. (Telugu, Devanagari, Nandinagari, Mahratta and Persian.) One hundred and eighty-six do. in the ceded districts. 29. (Telugu and Hala Kanada.) Fifty-five inscriptions on stone ‘and copper in the Adavani Nagala Dinne and Panchapallem districts. 30. (Kanada, Telugu, Mahratta and Persian.) One hundred and ‘seven inscriptions on stone, copper, and grants in the Jambula Maddugu districts in the ceded districts. 31. (Kanada, and Hala Kanada.) Seventy-eight inscriptions on stone and copper in the Kampili district, in do. ; 32. (Hala Kanada, Tamul, Telugu, Mahratta and Persian.) Two hundred and six inscriptions on stone, and copper and grants in the Sidhavatam district in the ceded districts. “mr 496 MISCELLANEOUS INSCRIPTIONS. 33. | (Mahratta, Persian and Telugu.) Fifty-two grants in the. Kaddapa Talked: of the ceded districts. 34. (Telugu.) One hundred and forty inscriptions on stone, copper! and grants in the Chitavole district, in do. : 35. (Hala Kanada, Devanagari and Telugu.) Two hundred and eighty-nine inscriptions on stone and copper in the Kannole and Chintagunta district. | 36. (Hala Kanada, Devanagari, Grandham and Mahratta, &e.) Two hundred and thirty-nine inscriptions on stone and copper in the Chinnore and Kamalapuram districts. . 37. (Kanada and Telugu.) Two hundred and sixty-six do. and grants in the Kandanavole or Kunnole districts. 38. : (Mahratta and Persian.) Twenty grants of the Garamkondah parganah in the ceded districts. ~ 80 (Hala Kanada Telugu, and Persian.) Eighty-eight inscriptions on stone and paper in the Advani, Balari and Gulem districts. 40. (Telugu and Kanada.) Fifty do. in the ceded districts. 41. (Telugu, Mahratta, Kanada and Persian.) Eighty-five inscrip- tions on stone, copper, and paper in the Anantapuram and Guts district, in do. 42. (Telugu, Mahratta and Persian.) Ninety-six inscriptions on stone, copper and grants in the Takedi Kuddapa of the ceded district. 43. (Telugu, Hala Kanada and Persian.) Two hundred and four grants in the Chennur district. MISCELLANEOUS INSCRIPTIONS. 497 44. (Telugu, Grandham and Mahratta.) Seventy-one inscriptions on stone and paper, grants in the Devur and Chennur districts n the Kadapa country. . 45. (Telugu, Devanagari, Mahratta and Persian.) One hundred and ten copper inscriptions, and paper grants, in the Kunta and Kamalapuram districts in do. 46. (Telugu and Persian.) Two hundred and ninety-two inscrip- ions on stone, copper and paper grants in the Duvur district. 47. : ~~ (Telugu.) Seventy-five do. in the Pulevendalah and Tadaparts district. | 48. ~~ (G@randham and Telugu.) Two hundred and five do. do. in the Kandanole and Chittevole district. 49. (Telugu, Hala Kanada and Persian.) T'wo hundred and ninety- kK four inscriptions on stone in the Jambula Maddugw district. DOT RE Rei 50. 1. (Tamul.) Forty inscriptions on stone in the Trichinapalli district in Dravida. 2, (Tamul, Grandham and Telugu.) One hundred and seventy-three do. do., on copper in the Karur Dara- puram and Kovmbatur districts, in the Dravida country. 38. (Tamul, Grandham and Telugu.) Two hundred and twenty-four inscriptions on stone and copper in Kanchi, Mamandur and Mavellipuram, and other places in the 5 Arkot Subah. 51. ~~ (Tamul) One hundred and twenty-eight inscriptions on stone in the Térnalli district in Dravida. 52. (Zamul and Kanada.) One hundred and twenty-six do. on ~ stone and copper in the Koimbatur, Karur and Darapuram dis- tricts, in do. / : 63 498 MISCELLANEOUS INSCRIPTIONS. 53. 1. (Tamul) Thirty-eight inscriptions on stone in the diss trict of Trichinapalls. 2. (Lamul, Grandham and Kanada.) Ninety-eight insorips tions on stone, copper, and grants in the Koimbatur and | Darapuram district. | 3. (Tamul) Twelve inscriptions on stone in the Vullatu Kotta of the Tanjore district. 54. 1. (ZTamul, Grandhun and Telugu.) Thirty-three do. on stone and copper in the Arkot and Tanjore districts. 2. Eleven do. of the Dindekal district in Madhura. 3. (Grandham.) Two copper inscriptions in the Darapuram district. 55. 1. (Telugu and Kanada.) Ninety-one inscriptions on stone, copper, and grants, in the Karur, Darapurem and Koim- batwr districts in Dravida. 2. (Zamul.) Thirty-seven inscriptions on stone, copper, and grants in the Changall Patta district, in Dravida. 8. (Telugu.) Twelve inscriptions on stone in the Trichina- palle district in the Dravida country. 56. 1. (Pamul and Telugu.) Forty-nine do. and copper in the Arkot district. 2. (ZTelugu.) Fifteen do. do, in the Dravida country. 57. (Tamul.) Fifty-three do. do, in the Vriddhachala district in the Arkot country. 58. (Old Malaydglam and Tamul.) One hundred and fourteen inscriptions on stone and paper, grants in the Malaydlam country. 59. (Old Malaydlam and Tamul.) Forty-two do do, in Malaydlam. 60. (01d Malayalam, Tamul and Grandham.) One hundred and. twenty-two do. do. on copper, and paper, grants in the Malaydlam country. rrr et eee MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 499 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. ———— 1 The Vamsavel: or genealogical account of the dynasties of the Chola, the Ohera and the Pandya kings. Do. or genealogical succession of the Ohera kings. An account of the Pandya Rajas. Notice of the Chere Rajas. Of the limits and situation of the three Tamul kingdoms of Chola, &c. Account of the ancient Hindu Rajas. The Purva Varti or ancient history of the Chola Rajas. 8. The OCheriti or actions of the Valita Rajas of Tanjor e, Trichinapalli and Madura. 9. Account of the origin and first establishment of the city of Madura. 10. The Madura Purdnam 24th chapter. 11. Translation of the 50th chapter of the Madura Purdnam. 12. The genealogy of the Pdndya Rajas from the Madura Purdnam. 13. Account of the Sankattar or college of sixty-four learned men at Madura. 14. Account of the Chola princes, willten in the Malratta language. 15. Ancient history of the Chola Rajas. 16. Abstract of the Raja’s reigns. 17. A short account of the Chola Rajas. 18. The Sthala Mahatmya of the Kaveri: river. 19. Do. do., of Rudrapuram or Valur near Chidambaram. 20. Abridgment of the Sr¢ Vanunga Mudi Pundaratar, 21. Genealogical account of the Chola Rajas. 22. Account of Achyuta Bhupal Naik of Tanjore. 23. The limits of the Chola, Pandyan and Cheran countries. 24, The distinguishing titles and epithets of the Cholan, Cheran and Pandyan Rajas. fit Ed Bl | et RAS ety NS MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 500 25. The titles of the Cheran Rajas. 26. Tonda Mandalam Viralar. ) 27. List of the provinces, Nads, &c. | 28. The Rajas of the four ages. 29. Account of the Jaina religion. 80. Devasthanams or temples of the Jainas. 31. Account of Chadarangapatnam or Sadras. 32. Names of the instruments used by the stone cutters ab | the quarry of Adicalacherryma near Sadras. 383. Account of Pulicat enquired by OC. V. Ramaswamy. 34. Short notice of the Kaniacht right claimed by the villages] | or husbandmen. 35. A short account of the Kantacht hereditary tenure of | lands of the inhabitants of Zonda Mandalam. 86. Of Kaniachs lands. 87. Memoir of the original settlement of do. 38. Extract of a letter from Captain Caldwell, dated Pondi- cherry. 39, A letter from Garrow, Esq., Collector of Koimbatore, to Major Mackenzie. 40. Vessels discovered in the Pandukulis. 41, Memorandum of information required from any of the learned and intelligent Bramins of Srirangam and Tri- chinapalli. ; 2. 1. The history of three Rajas, the Cholen, the Cheran and the Pandyan. 2. Cholen Purvam Pattayam, according to the Kulvettu of Kanchipuram, containing the history of the past, future and present times. 3. The Nal Purvakya Pattaya Vivaram or annals of the reign of Kerikala Cholen. 4, The Goshapara or abstract shewing the grants made to the temples by Kerikala Cholen. 5. The list of the twenty-four Ndds composing the Konda Desam. 6. List of the Rajas who reigned in former gris MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 501 Glossary of the Cholen Purvam Pattayam explaining the Hlakanam Tamul, and Sanscrit terms. 3. List of maps, drawings and plans, &ec. Preliminary notice. General sketch of the History of the southern divisions of the Peninsula. Huaisala Raja Vijayam or Balana Raya Cheritra. Unfinished memoir of the history of Mysore. History of the Rajas who ruled the country of Congo. The Haisala Raja Vamsdvali. The genealogy of Harthara Raya. Ram Raja Cheritra. A translation of the Rama Raja Cheritra from two copies in Kanara, assisted by a copy from Maharatta. Mysore history. Account of the births aod ages of the Mysore kings. The particular names of the Arasus of the Mysore country. The names of the Dalways that managed Seringapatam. A literal translation from the Kanarese. Account of the Kings of Mysore. Mysore Nagarada Purvottara. Account of the Rajas of Mysore. Do. of the Rajah Wadeyar and other Rajas of Mysore. Historical memoir of Kaldla. Account of Seringapatam. Kyfiat of Stwana Samudra. History of the Dalways of Mysore. Narapati Vifayam or the glories of the Narapati race. Another history of Seringapatam. Memoir of the Kings of Kalinga. Sketch of the history of Seringapatam. Another history of Seringapatam. Account of do. Kyfiat of Seringapatam Fort. Boria’s historical collections of Mysore and Subidhs history. The Mysorean management under Chicka Deva Raj. 502 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 33. Additional taxes by Chicka Deo. 34. A peep into the last century. 85. Another peep into do. 4. 1. List of the Pallams or division of the southern part of the Peninsula. 2. Historical memoir of Terunavelli or Tinnevellr. 3. Short account of the history of Madura, and Trichinapalli. 4. Mutial’s chronological and historical account of the ancient princes of Madura. 5. A chronological and historical account of the Telugu princes. 6. Visvanatha Naik, first Raja. 7. Muttu Kishnama Naik, second do. 8. Virappa Naik, third do. : 9. Krishnappa Naik, fourth do. 10. Mutu Viswapa Naik, fifth do. 11. Tiramalli Naik, sixth do. 12. Muttu Virappa Naik, seventh do. 18. Chokanatha Naik, eighth do. 14. Ranga Krishna Muttu Virappe Naik, ninth do. 15. Ugra Ranga Chokanatha Naik, tenth do. 16. Minakshi Ammal, the dowager Queen of the tenth prince. 17. Sketch of the history of Madura down to the reign of Trimal Naik. 18. History of the former Rajas of the Telugu nation. 19. Account of the kings of Kandia and their connection with the kings of Madura. 20. Memoir of the Setupati or Ramndd Palligar. 21. A general history of the Kings of Rdmandd or the Sefu- pati Samasthanam. 22. History of Tanjore. 5. 1. Memoir of the birth of Parasurama. 2. Historical memoir of Kolekodu or Kalikota. 3. Account of the birth and death of Krishna. 4. The Kerala Uttpati or origin of Malabar. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 503 od pd pd fd fd dd POU COD © 000 a1: Ch SUD oS Ot ° Of lands, their distinctions or classes. Unfinished translation of the Kerala utpatti, by Thomas Oglevie. Descriptions of the manners and customs of the Namburi brahmans, and people of different classes of Malayalam or Malabar. 6. Account of the principal revolutions that have happened in the Balaghat Carnatic. General sketch of the history of the southern divisions of the Peninsula. Account of Seringapatam translated from a Mahratta memoir. Kyfeat of Seringapatam Fort. History of Seringapatam. Another sketch of the history of Seringapatam. History of Seringapatam. Historical account of Dankanikotta. History of Salem. Sketch of the history of the Palligars of Magri. Historical sketch of the Palligars of Mahara Drug. Historical sketch of Makali Drug. A short account of the province of Wyndd. An account of the northern part of Wyndd. Some account of Wyndd. Historical account of Bidunur. 7. Account of the several Sovereigns and Rajas who have reigned since the beginning of the Kaliyug. History of Kondavir. Notices of the Fort of Innikonda. Chronological account of the duration of the different Governments of the Peninsula. The Dandakaveli or account of the dynasties of the south. Account of the family who composed or compiled this work. Provincial account of Kondavir. 504 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 8. 9. 10. 11; 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 1% 18. A short account of the seven Rajas of the Redlawar family of Kondapilly and Kondavir, &c. Kings and Sovereigns of Andhra Desam or Kondavir. Account of the Gajapati princes of Orissa. History of the ancient Rajas of Warangal. Historical account of Anamukonda, and of the Rajas of Warangal. | History of the Palndd. Succession of Kings and Governors of Kondapilli. Memorandum of the northern circar. Raja of Bhadrachalam and Palaunsha. Fragment of an historical account of the Vijayanagara family. Memorandum of Cuttack. 8. History of Kondavir. Notices of the Fort of Inakonda. The Dandakaveli. Account of the family. Another account of the Donda Kaveli. A short account of the seven Rajas of the Redlawar family of Kondavir. : Account of Duryodhen, and other ancient Rajas. Account of Warangal. Abstracts of various histories. Short historical memoir of the Government of Andhra Desam. Abstract of the villages. Account of the Reddewar family. The history of Krishna Rayalavaru. Successions of Kings and Governors of Kondapilli. Account of the places, where diamonds are found in the Kondapilly Circar. History of the Palnad. Account of the Raja of Bhadrachalam and Palaunsha. Notices of the Government under the Nawabs of Kurpa or Cuddapah. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 5056 £19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. jt 0 00ND ons Ch pt 12. 13. 14. 13. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. .- 22, 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28, ho The history of Nandana Chakravarts. ~ Translation of a Sasanam. Account of the generation of the Gajapati Kings of Orissa. Account of Cuttack. A map of do. Route from Cuttack to Nagpur. 9 Paper submitted by C. Boriah. Translation of an abridged account of a manuscript at Chandragire. Historical account of Chendragire. Some account of the principal revolutions. Notes made in reading the Syud Nama. History of the Sera Cirkar in the Carnatic. Another account of do. Account of the Satgerh zemindar. History of the Baramahal. Account of Ambur. Historical account of the establishment of the Kuropeans at Madras or Chinnapatanam, Table of contents. A map of nine Palliams in Chittavar. Situation of the nine Palliams dependant on do. Caste of the Paligars. History of the family of the Paligar of Mugra. Do. of the do. Pannamarri. Do. of the do. Pakal. Do. of the do. Tombah. Do. of the do. Gudypat. Do. of the do. Naragal. Do. of the do. Pallur. Do. of the do. Kallore. Do. ofthe ° do. Pulacharia. Do. of the do. Bamgar. A map of the Bomraj Paliom. History of the Paligar of Bomraze Paliam, Estimated annual revenue of do. do. 64 506 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 29. Genealogical list of the Paligars. 30. Sketch of the Kalastri country. 81. History of the Paligar of Kalastri. 82. A map of Venkatagiri. 33. History of the Paligar of Venkataguiri. 84. Genealogical list of the Paligars. 85. The Bakhyr or historical account of the Government of the Chingalpet Raja. 86. Kyfeat of Ginjy from Colonel Read. 87. Account of Gingy. 88. A short account of the Rajas. 89. List of historical materials. 40. Historical account of Gingy. 41. Story of the origin of Bagipetta. 42. Fragment of a memoir relating to the death of Jaisink at Gingy. 43. Historical account of the Subahdari or Nawabship of Arkot. 44. List of the Padshahs. 45. Account of the Drugas or hill forts. 46. List of the Killas or lower forts. 47. Account of the purgannahs in the Payen Ghat. 10...) : 1. Notices of the present state of the Anagundi family, the descendants of the ancient Kings of Bijanagar. 2. The Vamsdvali or genealogy of Krishna Deva Raya. 3. Sketch of the history of the Rajas of Anagundi, Mysore, Baramahal, &c. 4, Account of Bijnagar. 5. Another do. 6. Traditionary notices of the history of the country. 7. Literal translation of a Rayasa from the Madhwa Guru. 8. Original account from the Raja of Anagunds. 9. History of the Anagundi Rajas. 10. Do. of Kings of Bijanagar and Anagunds. 11. Divisions of the Anagundi district. 12. Boundaries of do. 13. Account of the present state of the Anagundi country. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 507 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 10. 11, 12, 13. 14. 15. The coins used in the country. Translation of a Ddnapatram or grant. Account of Daruji. List of the villages belonging to the Kusba of Daruji. A letter from the Bijnagar Raja. + Kdlagydnam or past and future. Translation of an inscription. Account of the first establishment and progress of the Mahrattas. Translation of a grant engraved on a copper plate. Translation of a Danapatram or grant. Inscription on a stone Pullar. Translation of a Kanara inscription. 11. Historical account of the establishment of the Europeans at Madras or Chinnapatam. Preliminary notes to the historical account of the Kings of Bijanagar History of the Anagundi Rajas from the present repre- sentative of that family : January 1801. Do. of the Kings of Bijanagar and Anagundi from enquiries at Alpattan and Anagundi: January 1801, Divisions of the Anagunds district. Boundaries of do. Account of the present state of the Anagundi country in the 1800. Account of the weights and measures used at this time in the Anagundi district. Account of Daruji. Translation of a grant. Do. of a Rayasa or address to the Raja of Anagunds from the Madhwa Guru in 1800. The Kdlagydnam or past and future. History of Sundur family. : Legendary account of the Sundur. Historical account of Guti and of the establishment of the Mahrattas. ; MANUSCRIPT TRANSLA TIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 508 16. An account of Baldri. 17. Kyfeat of do. 18. Memoir of the district of Hirial. 19. Historical account of Ratengire. 20. Of the town and fort of do. 21. Remarks on the district of do. 22. View of the succession of the Paligars of do. 23. Sketch of the Ratengiri Paligars. 24. Historical account of Madak Sera. 25. Kyfeat of Harpanalli. 26. Historical account of Uchengudrug. 27. The history of Raydrug. 28. Sthala Mahatmyam of Raydrug. 29. Kyfeat of do. and list of the pagodas of do. 30. Genealogy of Krishna Raya. 31. Historical memoir of Konderpe. 32. Do. account of Penakonda. 33. Remarks on the present state of do. 34. Legendary account of the origin of Purgz. 35. Historical sketch of the succession of Governors of the Penakonda. 36. Translation of a Kanara inscription. 37. Kyfeat of Sanur. 38. Memoir of Hindupur. 12. 1. Hints, memoranda and queries regarding Mahratta his- tory. 2. Hints for information on the modern Mahratta history. 3. The genealogy of the Bhonsleh Raja. 4. Mahratta memoir. 5. General distribution of the Mahratta force. 6. Translation of a narrative of the principal events. 7. Account of Ghorpeddeh. 8. Kyfeat of Guts. 9. Historical account of Holkar. 10, Historical memoir of the family of the Sindias. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 509 13. Tradition of the origin of the Mahratta language and character. Remarks on some of the most remarkable places in the Konkan. The names of the twelve Konkan Desas. Brief historical and geographical remarks on different places. Account of the five tribes or castes of the Mahratta Brahmans. : Historical account of Virata Nagar in Macha Desam. Memoir of the Mahrattas by a Musselman. Sivaji—Extracts relating to that chief’s actions. Account of Sivaji, the Mahratta chief. Of the Mahrattas—apparently written in 1782. Traditionary account of the origin of Sivaji Raja. Genealogical Account of the family of Sriman Mahratta. Traditionary Account of the Dekhin Government of the Mahrattas. Do. do.—from the Mahratta. . Genealogical account of the family and ancestors of Raghoji Bhonsala of Nagpore. Kyfeat of Guts. Short account of the Mahratta family of Tanjore. Letter from Ram Chendra Nilkantha Rao to Rdm Raja at Gingy. Do. do. to Prahlada Punta Pratinidhs. Do. Balaji Baji Rao to the Raja of Sindpur. Sketch of the history of the Mahrattas. Appendix. List of places from which the Chaut was collected by Bajirao, General of Shahu Raj. General distribution of the Mahratta force. Account of Dhundia. Sketch of Mahratta politics. 14. Hindu chronology and succession of dynasties, written at Punah, MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 510 2. Memoir of the succession of the Dekhint Padshahs of Bijapur. 4 3. Names of the twenty-two and a half Sede of the empire 1 in the time of Alemgir Padshah. i 4. History of Hamanda Punt, a Mahratta tale. 5. Account of Dowlatabad, anciently called Devagiri. | 6. The legendary story of Ram Raja of Devagiri now called Dowlatabad. 7. Account of the district of Ahmednagar in the Dekhin. 8. Descriptive memoir of the ancient place of Ellora near Dowlatabad. : 9. Description of Ellora and of the several caverns, sculp- tures, figures, &c., carved there, examined and described in February 1806. 10. Route from Aurungabad to Ellora. 11. Sketch cf the part of the hill cut perpendicularly, and the excavations in the face thus cut. 12. Two drawings. 18. Memoir of the three Sthalams onan Nasik and Panchavats. 14. Historical account of Nasik and Panchdvati. 15. Account of the Rajas who ruled at Nasik. 16. Particular account of the temples, religious buildings and remarkable places, at Nasik Panchéness and the neigh- ; bouring places. 17. Memoir of the Loha Danda Kshetra or Sthala Mahatmyam of Punderpur. 18. Historical notices of Mirje. 15. 1. List of the fifty-six divisions of Jambu Dwipam. 2. Bhugolam or cosmography of the Hindus. 3. Account of the fifty-six Desams or divisions of Jambu- dwipam. 4. Description of the habitable world. : ; 5. A treatise on gIphY or the Hindu system of the universe. ! 6. Dimensions north to wl with a plan. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 511 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20, 21. 22, Description of Jambu Dwipam as related in the Lakshmi Ndrayana Samhita. Geographical sketch. Extract of Partepat Raghavial’s essay on Hindu geography. Account of the travels of Adi Lakshmst, a brahman woman. Brief account of the Astronomy of the Hindus of the Dekhin, 16 Introductory notice of the Hindu castes, religion and modes of worship. Religion of the Hindus. . A table shewing what castes worship different deities severally. Account of Iswer. Yadast or memorandum of the villages allowed as Kuttala or allowances to the Devasthdn of Sri Minaksh at Madura. Do. or abstract of the villages for the Adha Kuttala or - half allowance. - Do. of the Kuttala Gaom or allowed villages of Irapuli. Do. of Adha Kuttala or half allowance of Subrahmanya Swamz. Do. of the Shakudi Kuttala or allowance of the village of Shakuds. Do. of the Kuttala or allowances granted by Mutu Pillar. Do. of the villages granted for the use of the temple of Sri Mindkshi Devi at Madura. Do. of the Kuttala of Mutu Kharvagar. Do. of villages belonging to the Devasthan of Sri Mind- kashi Devi at Madura. The Lila or Illusions of Madura Sundara. The Sthala Mahatmyam of the Kaveri river. Do. do. of Grudrapuram. The legendary account of the Chola Raja’s Brahmahatya. Abridged account of the idol worshipped at Teruvalur. The Sthala Mahatmyam and history of the Chitttakuttam. Extract from the A4{ttavant account. The Sthala Mahatmyam of Arunachel Iswer. Translation of the Sthala Mahatmyam of Kanchi. 512 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 23. Account of the shrines of different gods at do. 24. A list of the several Tirthams, or sacred pools. 25. Particular account of the worship of Ammavaru. 26. Abstract of the Mahatmyam of Kanchz. 27. Account of the ordinary observances at Kanchi. 28. The Mahatmyam or Sthala puranam of Mavellipuram. 29. Account of the origin of Pancha Tirtham. 30. Remarks on Pancha Tirtha. 31. Legend or Mahatmyam of the temple of Bhargaveswar. 32. An account of the Kings of the Kali Yug compiled by the chief Sthanika of Sri Permadur. 33. An abstract of the duration of the several dynasties from the commencement of the Kalv Yuy. 34. The Mahatmyam or legend of the original appearance of the Pancha Tirupate. 35. Intelligence of the late dispute at Madras between the Saiva and Vaishnava sects. 36. Legend of the origin of Ardha Nariswar. 37. Account of an image of Vanu Gopal Swams. 38. Yadast of the perganna T'ripati in the Company’s Circar. 39. Another account of the villages of Tripati in the hands of Enamdars. 40. General abstract of Tripati. 41. Kyfeat of the boundaries of do. 42. Yadast or memorandum of do. 48. The particular account of the Rajas of do. 44. Do. do. of the twenty-three Pattams of Chola Rajas. 45. Do. do. of the eighteen Yddava Pattams. 46. The Sthala Mahatmyam or legendary account of Sri Ven- kateswur Swama. 47. Of the different foreign tribes who come in pilgrimage to Tripets. 48. Account of the seven hills and of the rts to Shesha- . chala Parvat. 49. Legendary history of the incarnation of Sri Teruvangala Swams. 50. A particular account of the daily ceremonies at the pagoda of Terumalé. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 513 19, 20. 21. 22. 23. A particular account of the Pancha Murti or five images which are in the shrine of Sr¢ Venkatdchalapat. The Brahma Utsava or grand annual ceremonies of Terupate. : Inscription N. E. of the Telugu Sdsanam at do. Do. in Kanara characters on the west of the last Sasanam. Ayetsagha Mala or the triumph of Bhdshyakdr. The Mahatmyam of the Kodumudu Devasthenam. 17. The Sthala Mahatmyam of the Kaveri river. Legendary account of the five lingams of Vodyanitho Swdma. Legend of the origin of Twramalkudall. A particular account of Markandeswar. Legendary account of the hill and pagoda of Hulegana. Names of the eighteen Yugams. Traditionary account of the worship of Chamund: Sakti. Legendary tale of the Rdkshasi of Tanur or the story of Kerabanta Raja. Kyfeat of Kanambaddy in the district of Bukenkaira. Names of the pagodas there and of the objects of worship. Kyfeat of Bukenkaira. A short account of Chicka Maglur in Bala Ghat. Legendary Memoir of Chicka Ss i Account of Husa Mangalam. Kyfeat of Tanykana. Legendary account of Hdla Rameswar. Memoir of the mountain of Chandra Drona Parvat. Particular account of the establishment of the several Jangam Maths. Another account of the mountain of Chandra Drona Parvat. The Sthala Mdhatmyam of Harra Kara. Purdnam of Kalsa in the district of Kop in Bednore. Legend of Rdnaguta near Sulakaira. Do. of Kuntala Nagar now called Kumatur in the district of Annavati. 65 514 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 24. 25. 10. 11. 12, Legend of the origin and source of the Warda river at | Warde Mula. An account of Tavanad:i Mdgani. 18. Introductory memoir on the use and sAvantage of inserip- tions and sculptured monuments. Catalogue of ancient inscriptions and grants collected in | different parts of Mysore, Kanara, &c., from 1804 to 1807. Do. Sdsanams and Virakal collected from stones at Kalla. Malgonda in the Sanur country. Mahratta Sanads preserved in the eastern district of Bala; Ghat, Kalar, Oskotta, &c. Mahomedan Sanads and grants collected in different parts of Mysore, Bednore and Kanara. List of ancient inscriptions from Virakal and Mdstakal | monuments. List of funeral monuments and inscriptions in memory of the jain Gurus or pontiffs, and other personages on the - hill of Srdvana Bellagola, a celebrated Jain establishment, List of fac simile copies of ancient inscriptions and grants, from stone buildings, collected from June 1804 | to February 1807. View of the Seal and Ring attached to an ancient grant on copper plates preserved in the hands of the Brahmans of the Gaujdra Agrahdram. Register of Sdsanams and original grants on stone or copper, collected in the southern provinces. Register of Sasanams and inscriptions chiefly in the Dravida or Tamul language and character, collected at Kanche. Register of inscriptions in the Konga Desam in the dis- tricts of Karur and Kangyam, &c., collected by Nital Naina. 19. Fac simile of copper plates, in the hands of the Brahmans of Goujada Agrahdram. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 515 17. E18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. Translation of an ancient inscription on copper plates. Do. do. do. Memoir of the Brahmans of Gowjara Agrahdram. Translation of an inscription cut on a stone at Kurgode. Do. on copper plates containing.the endowment of an Agrahdram by Sri Vira Sama Bhupati, a Kadamba king. Specimen of a Virakal or monumental inscription. Translation of the copper plates of Hachi Agrahdram. Do. of an inscription in Hala Kanara. Do. of a Sasanam in the Kasba of the Karur district. Do. of an inscription at Mahavelipur. Do. of ado. cut on a rock adjacent to the village of Salu- vam Kupam. Do. of a do. on a stone at the pagoda of Basaral in the Madura district. Do. of a do. of one of the ancient Balal Rajas. Do. of a do. cut on a stone upon the hill of Bellagola. Translation of the second list of brass plates found at Chuttledrug. Do. of a grant from the fac simile of an original engraved on a copper plate. Do. of a Ddnapatram or grant engraved on three plates of copper. Do. of the copy of a Sasanam of Timmama. An inscription at the Aluvaru pagoda at Malukota. Do. do. do. pagoda at Malukota. Translation of a Telugu inscription at Tripatu. Do. of a Telugu inscription west of the former. Do. do. west of the last, in Kanara. An inscription containing a grant by Krishna Devardyalus king of Bijanagar. Translation of an inscription at Kalasa in the Kope dis- trict of Bednore. Translation of inscriptions on several stones set up at the pagoda of Kalasa. Inscription on a stone pillar set up in the inclosure of the pagoda of Kottala Mulur. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 516 29, Translation of a grant engraved on copper plates, in the Devandgari character. 30. Do. of an inscription. 81. Do. of a grant of one of the Kalinga Kings. 82. The grant of Ganapati Deve Raja an ancient king of Warangal. 83. Translation of a Sasanam in the Sanscrit language. 84. Do. of an inscription at the pagoda of Amareswer near: the Krishna in Gantur. 35. Remarks on Kondavid. 86. List of Sanads in Kanara, Mahratta, &c. 37. Translation of a Mahratta Sanad granted by Shaloji Raja. 38. Do. of a Kanara Seanad. | 89. Do. of a Mahratta Sanad of Yekoji Raja. 40. Do. do. in the Ramagalur district. 41. Do. do. Kanara inscription. 42. Do. do. copper plate belonging to the Dergah of Lota Shah at Bangalore. 20. 1. Distinctions among the Hindus. 2. Religion of the Hindus. 3. The names of Iswer and Vishnu, and their wives. 4. Trades of the Hindus. 5. Pauranic system of the universe. 6. Do. do. do. 7. Account of Iswer and Vishnu. 8. Legendary account of Hala Rameswer. 9. Kyfeat of Gumagunta. 10. Legendary history of the god, Taramateswer. 11. Legendary tale of the mountain of Uttara, Gudah and of the god Sidheswer. 12. Account of the Madhava Guru. 13. Do. of the Bhatte Rajas. 14. Do. of the Vysyahs or Banians. 15. History of Teruchindur. 16. The legendary account of the origin of the worship of the Aswattha tree. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. B17 ee ro So 10. 11, 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. Account of Teruvatur. List of the different festivals. Account of the Kananur caves on Salsette. ). Brief account of Hindu Astronomy. Description of the artificial globe. Tradition of the origin of the Mahratta language and character. . List of the Hindu books generally preserved in the library of brahmins at Nellur. The fable of the sheep and lion tom the Mahrattas. The story of the jackal and man. Remarks on the west and south Coasts of Ceylon. Remarks on ruins of the Hindu temple at Manar. Answers to various questions. 21. The Bhugolam or system of the universe. Bhugolam or an account of the universe. Account of the termination of the Dwdpara Yugam and of the commencement of the Kalt Yugam. Names of the fourteen divisions and sixty-four lesser arts and sciences of the Hindus. The list or circle of the Hindu Arts and Sciences. List of the most celebrated Hindu poets and of their works. The most celebrated poets in the Andhra or Telugu lan- guage. : List of the most celebrated poets or authors and of their works. List of Hindu Books. Papers and notices relating to the Jain religion. Extracts of a journal towards Toljapur from Hyderabad. Extract from Captain Mackenzie's journal. The Brahman’s account of the Jain religion. Account of the Jains. Customs, ceremonies, laws and regulations of the Jains. Of the Jain Gurus, Yatis, or Pontiffs. Customs, duties and dress of the Jain women. Of the Jains. 518 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 19. 20. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44, 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52, 53. A list of Jain books. Further queries regarding the Jains to be required of the : Mudgvri Guru. Historical and legendary account of Pellugela Names of the Gurus from the last Tirthakér of anclenbly times down to the present Guru. Notices of the Jain tenets and history. Translation of an inscription. Do. of the Sdsan (or order) for the annual festival. | The humble representation of the Jains of Bellikulam in | the district of Chinraypatam. | Translation of a Seanad. Brief account of Jain Astronomy. Description of the artificial globe. Hindu literature. An Abridgment of the history of the Ramduana. Translation of a Zelugu paper of explanations. Account of the Marda Guru. List of the succession of the Marda Gurus. Account of the Jhattis, their origin, customs and laws. Do. of the Batta Rajas. : : Do. of the Vysyas (or banians.) Legend of Harihar pagoda. Legendary account of Jatteswer Guda. Another account of Jatting Rameswar Guda. Of the image of the god Venkataraman. Of Basawana and the Lingam. The legendary history of Dharmapuram. Notice of Hindu Mythology. Account of the Boyawars. Historical account of Hatt: a district of Chittledrug. Account of the Surya Vamsdvali. The Chendra Raja Vamsavals. Another Vamsdvali of the lunar Rajas. Of the various tribes of hill people. Of a hill people, or Savarah near the Kimed: district. Account of the Savarallu, or hill people. A letter of G. Lake to a gentleman. 4 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 519 14. 15. 16. E17, 18. 19. ‘A map of Mavalipuram. Remarks on a journey to Mavalipuram. . Account of the ruins and sculptures at do. A letter to Lakshman Bramin from C. Mackenzie. Historical account of Mahavalipuram. Ancient sculptures of Mahdavalipuram. Particular list of the gods, goddesses, Rathas or Chariots. Another map of Mahavalipuram. An extract of do. Description of the caverns at Karli near Punah. A description of ancient characters. Of the Kananur caves on Salsette. 22. Distinctions among the Hindus. Abstract of the castes classed under their respective parties. Trades of the Hindus. List of the castes. Trades and occupations in the Baramal and Salem district. Index of the tribes. Account of the Ballajye and Yeddajye or right and left hand and Madhyesthm or medial castes of the Hindus. Introduction. Distinctions of the Hindus into five orders, viz. The tribes of Brahmans or priests. The Rachawarw or tribe of princes and warriors. Vysya, or merchant born for the purpose of traffic, culti- vation and keeping of cattle. The tribe of Vysya or merchant, first sect, Nagarivarlus or citizens. The Komats or crafts. The tribe of Vysya or merchant called Agrawaradu or Banyan. The division of inheritable property. The tribe fourth, Sudra who were created for servitude. The caste of Velalwaru. ~ The tribe of Tondamandala Vellalwaru inhabitants of Ton- 590 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. damandale and the Niru-poshiwaru or those who mark | their foreheads with Vibhuti or ashes of cowdung. 20. The sect of Bandi Vellala, or Reddy Sali Vellala. 2b Do. of Kancht Vellala. 22. The caste of Kummawaru which is divided into two sects. | 23. Do. of Maharashtra corruptly called Mahrattas. 24. The sect of Padma Saliwarlu. 25. Do. of Devangamwarlu or weavers. 26. Do. of Persaliwarlu : no tradition. | 27. Do. of Malleyads Vellala or inhabitants of the moun- tains. | 28. Do. of Gangardi Vellala (tradition none.) 23. 1. Account of the Sankara or mixed castes. 2. Do. of the caste Sataniwar. 3. Do. of the caste of Rangrez, painter. 4. Do. of the caste of Jangam. 5. Do. the tribe of Pandarams or religious mendicants. 6. Do. Panegyrists ; sect of Agmarriwariu. 7. Do. the caste of Bhatowars. 8. Do. the caste of Rajaputs. ®e Do. the sect of Jhandrawarlu. : 10. The sect of Talwarlus corruptly called Tagalwariu. 11. Do. of Sirta Kanakars or disgraced accountants. 12. Pot-makers. 13. The sect of Ava Kummawars or potters. 14. Do. of Telinga Kummaowars. 15. Kurabavarlu or tribe of Shepherds. 16. The sect of Mattrawaru, a division of the Rachawarus or princes or warriors. 17. The caste of Yekalliwaru or spinners. 18. Do. of Tichaguntiwaru. 19. The tribe of Woniwarlu corruptly called Relliwarlu or the sons of fire. 20. The sect of Besteawarlu or palankeen-bearers. 21. The caste of Chonadiwars. 22, Do. of Yadigawars or extractors of the juice of the date tree. : MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 581 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 30. 36. 37. 38. on [Er oO The tribe of Wodidiwarlu or stoppers of water courses. The sect of Punnashiwarlu or labourers. The caste of Vyadas or hunters. Do. of Madayavaru. Do. of Korchewaru, or venders of salt. Do. of Valili and Sugravawarlu. The Mongalwarlu or tribe of barbers. The Chokulawarlu or tribe of washermen. Yerlowaru or watchmen. Tribe the sixth. The caste of Malwars or praisers. Do. of Madigawaru, or Chucklers, or workers of leather. Account of the Balagaye and Yodogy)s or right hand and left hand castes. Another account of do. Table of the Balagaye and Yadagay, or right hand and left hand castes, and Madhyestem or medial castes of the Hindus. Usages among the Balagaye and Yedagaye, right hand and left hand and Madhyestam (or medial) castes. 24. Classification of dynasties according to the province or country. The Anda Chakram, circle of the egg or universe. Of the different chronological eras used among the Eastern nations. Account of the Surya Vamsaveli or generation of the Rajas of the solar race. The genealogy or the Vamsdveli of the Rajas of the Surya Vamsa, or solar race. The genealogy of the Kings of do. The Surya Vamsa or genealogy of the solar Kings. The Chandravansa Raja Vamsaveli. The Vamsdveli of the Chandravansa Rajas. Ohandra Vamsa or lunar race. Do. do. : the relation of Vydsa. 66 522 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 32, 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 11. 12. 13. Chronological account of the names and reigns of the several dynasties and Rajas who have ruled in the Kali Yug. : | General sketch of the history of the southern divisions of the Peninsula from the commencement of the Kaliyug, or the present age. Chronological accounts of the Rajas of Hindustan. Account of the years of the different Governments. List of the names of the Rajas of Kondavid, &e., since the death of Satdnika, the grandson of Parikshit. | The Kings of the Hindus from the reign of Yudhishthir to the year of 1196, of the Hejri. 25. 3: List of the Kings who have ruled since the commence- ment of the Kali Yug, to the year 4907. The division of the Kanchi Mandalam country, subdivided into 79 Nadams or purganahs. Ancient records of the Chakravarti Rajas, Chola Rajas, Yddava Rajas, and other Kings with dates, &e. Genealogical account of the Rajas who reigned over the kingdom from the commencement of the Kali Yug until this time. The genealogy of the Rajas who ruled over the Empire from the beginning of the Kali Yug to the year 4907 or A. D. 1806. Translation of an abridged account of a manuscript at Chandragire. Historical account of Chandragirs. The account of the Kings of the Kaliyug, compiled by the chief Sthanik of Sri Permatur. Historical memoir of Z7ripats. Account of the pagodas, temples and mantapams, &e., of Tripati. The particular account of the Rajas who formerly ruled at Tripate. Do. do. of the twenty-three Pattams of the Chola Rajas. Do. do, of the eighteen Yddave Pattams. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 523 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. £27. 28. 29, 30. 31. 32. The Sthala Mdahdtmyam on the historical account of Sri Venkateswer Swdma. - A particular account of the daily ceremonies at the pagoda of Teruamale. : Do. do. of the Pancha Murtti. Historical memoir of Chandragire. List of the temples at do. Do. of the springs, wells and other water works in and about Chandragiri. Historical memoir of the race of Silave Kater Raja of Kavatt Nagar. Kalikapurie Vrittdnt or memoir of the ancient i Kali- kapur. Chola, Pandya, Madura and Sri Rangam account. Chronological account communicated by Mutu Mara 1809, Varalar or chronological account of the Kings of the Kaliyug. Memorandum of the Rajas of Dravira Desa. Genealogical account of the family of Yadhishthir from Parikshit. Memoir of Barkur by Karnile Ramesa. The Sahyddri Khandam. Historical memoir of the ancient dynasty of the Kadamba Kings. The names and dates of the Kings. - The Kdlajndnam or past and future. The Bhugola Prakerana. 26. The different systems of chronology among the oriental nations. : History of Javan. Notices of the several tribes of heathens that reigned on the Coast of Malabar. History of the former Gentu Rajas who ruled over the Pandvan country. Account of the Kings of Kandia. EL 524, MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 6. History of Trichendore according to the Puranam or tra- dition of the Brahmins, 7. Translation of notices of the life of Sivajs. 8. Birth of Raghoji Bhosleh of Nagpur. 9. Memoir of the Ghorpeddah family. 10. A short account of the Mahratta reigning family at Tanjore. 11. History of the Patan Hakems of Sanur. 12. Account of the Palligars. 13. Account of Kalikat, 8th May 1799. 14. Translation of a declaration given by Todamandy Vengah. 27. 1. Origin of the English settlement of Madras. 2. Memoirs of Dankini Kotah. 8. Do. of the origin of Seringapatam and of the Rajas of Mysore. 4, Account of Seringapatam. 5. An account of the different buildings at Seringapatam. 6. Memoir of the life of Hyder Naik. 7. Life of Tippu Sultan from the Mahratta. 8. Tippu Sultan’s orders for the Taluk of Kanakapah. 9, Letter To His Highness Sri Manta, Sarvaye Madhava- raya Raja. 10. Translation of an account of Sahu Raja. 11. A translation of the Bakir of Sodabah. 12. Bakir of Nana Saheb. 13. Statement of the number of troops established as quotas of the respective Mahratta chiefs at the partition of that Empire. : 14. The humble representation of Abdul Nebih Khan. 15. Memoir of Mysore and life of Purniah. 28. 1. Memoir of Kurg from the original Kanarese. 29. 1. Preface to the translation of the Rdmdyana. 2. Introduction. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 525 An abridgment of the Rdmdyanam. Vishnou metamorphose en un Heros du nom de Rama. Extract from Mr. Colebrooke—Asiatic Researches, Vol. X. The second book or Ayodhya kandah. The Eighteen Officers of a Court. The third book or Aranya Kandam. The fourth do. or Kishkindah do. 30. Fourth volume or Kishkindah Kandam. Notes by Mutumara—on the Geography of the Ramdyan. The Rdmdyanam, fifth book or Sundarah Kandam. 31. The sixth book or Yuddha Kandam. Translation from the Rdmdyanam of Bodhdyanah. Appendix to the translation from Bodhdyanah. 32. The Rdmdyanam ; Bdlakanda, 3rd, 4th and 5th Sargams. 33. The second volume or Ayodhya Kandam. 34. The third do. or Aranya Kandam. 35. The fourth do. or Kishkindah Kandam. 36. The Rémdyana in French, 1st volume, containing from the chapter 14th to the 26th. 37. Second do. do. in French, containing the chapters from 27 to 38. Do. do. from 1st to 31st chapter. 38. The death of Sisupala. 39. Surabhdandeswara Katha. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 3 526 40. 1. History of the Rajas of Bijanagar. 2. Kyfeat of the Bijanagur Kings. z 8. Account of the Rajas of Mysore from a Persian manu. | script. 4. Of the Rajas and Dalaways of Sri Rangapatam from bl Mahratta. | 5. Sri Vachitra Natok by Guru Govind Sing. 6. Kuraka of Guri Govind Sing from the Punjabi of Nund. 7. Inydn Retndvali. 8. A letter of J. Mackintosh. 9. A letter of Mr. Ellis to Colin Mackenzie. - 10. On the Geography of the Hindds by Ragaviah. 11. Appendix. | 12. Assessment of the Subah of Bengal made by Torul Mull. | 13. Abstract account of the settlement of Bengal including Jahirs from the Bengal year. | 14. Abstract of the particulars of the increase from 1,107. 15. Appendix No. 8. 16. Another Appendix 10. 17. Abstract of the Muzkurat or remission upon the Jumna of Bengal. 18. Account of the Muzkurat of Rajshahy for the same year. 19. Comparative account of the Jumma and Nankar of the principal Zemindaries. 20. Answers of Basteram Daroga of the Dufter. 41. 1. Historical memoirs of the Bakhmaint Sultans of the Dekhin. 2. Do. do. of the Adil Shahi Kings of Bijapore. 8. Historical memoirs of the Nizam Shahis of Douletabad and Ahmednagar. 4. Do. do. of the Kutub Shahis of Golconda and Tellinga. 5. Do. do. of the Ahmed Shahis of Berar. 6. Do. do. of the Berid: or Kings of Beder. 7. Do. do. of the Sultans of Gujerat. 8. Do, do. of Malwa and Mandu. tn 3 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 527 i 12. £13. 14. 315. E 16. 15. 16. 17. E 18. 19. POTS NS CON - Historical memoirs of the Mogul conquests in Karnatik ex- tracted from the Syed Nama. Arkat and Gingi papers from the Mahratta. ‘Historical memoirs of the Nizam’s family by Haje Ahmed Sahib. History of the Nizam’s family. History of the house of the Nizam. Memoir of the life of Asoph Jah Nizam al Mulk. Historical account of the Sanur family. Memoir of the life of Hyder Naik. Memoir of the life of Tippu Sultan from the Mahratta. 42. Account of the Bhamene Sultans of the Dekhin. Do. of the Adil Shahis or Kings of Bijapore. Do. of the Nizam Shahis of Ahmadnagar, and Dowlatabad. Do. of the Bahader Shahi dynasty. Do. of Kuteb Shahi or Kings of Telanga. Do. of the Ahmed Shahi or Kings of Berar. - Do. of the Beridi or Kings of Beder. Do. of the Sultans of Gujarat. History of Malwa and Mandu. Syed Nama, or Persian history of the family of Sadatullah Khan, Nawab of the Karnatic. History of the Nizam’s family by Haji Ahmed Sahib. Another history of the Nizam’s family. Memoir of the life of Asoph Jah, Father of Nizamul Mulek. . History of the house of the Nizam from Sadatullah Khan to the reign of present Nizam Ali Khan. Account of Khwajah Abed. Memoir of the war of David Khan. Memoir of the war of Daud Khan and Hasan Ali Khan. Life of Hyder Naik. Life of Tippu Sultan. 43. Translation of the Defter Asafiah or register of the six Subahs of Delkin. Abstract of the Subalks of the Delkin, 528 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 3. Revenues of fhe Subahs. 4. Subah Bijapore with sea ports. 5. Do. of Gajipore Circar. 6. Do. Hydrabad including Gorumkondah Buln a an part of the Karnatik. 3 7. Translation of a memorandum forming the conclu notice in the Asafia Defter. 8. Memoir illustrative of the history, geography, and sb tics of the Dekhin. 9. Estimate of the square contents of the different prineij lities, in the Dekhin. 10. The Turkeyan princes of Borahanpore. 11. Statement of the revenue of the Dekhiin at the death Alemgir. 3 12. Memoir respecting the Mahrattas. 13. Memoir of the present Nizam. 3 14. Statement of the revenue of the Nizamat, in the S uba, 6 C Beder. - 15. Anecdotes of the Southern Courts of Hindustan or t : Delhin. 16. Translation of a Persian manuscript entitled Prd anecdotes. 17. History of the family of Haiet Kuteb Rahim, by Ahmed Sahib. 18. Account of the Purganahs of Chanda. 19. Succinet account of the Nizam and the principal offi ; of his Court. 20. Account of Berar. 21. Memorandum of the state of the southern Rajahs, Sturdas : and Jagirdars of the Mahratta empire. 22. Account of the Rastia family. 23. Family tree of the Putverdhan. 24. Glossary to Captain Sydenham’s paper on Bijapore. 25. Extract of a letter from Captain G. Sydenham. 26. Remarks on Bijapore. 27. A paper of drawings. 28. Account of Calburge, by G. Sydenham. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 529 44. Memorandum of the financial records of the Mogul Govern- ‘ment in the Dekhin. | Hakikat Hindustan. Assessments of the Districts of the Dekhin. Revenues of Hindustan. Description of the Subah of Khandes. Subah Khandes. Circar Assir. ~ Do. Galnah. . Do. Nezzerbar. . Do. Baglanah. Do. Beya Gudda. Do. Hundiah. Account of the Subah of Berar. Circar Basum. Do. Batalbari. Do. Mheker. Do. Mahore. Payin Ghat Berar. Circar Islan Gudda otherwise Deo Buide The Country of Chandah. Notice of the productions, commerce, &c., of Chanda. Report. The Kyfiyat of the daily increasing Subah of Bijapur. Circar Ased Nager, commonly called Akdlus. Do. Muzrutabad, commonly Sakhur. Do. Turagull. Do. Mudgull, together with sketch. Do. Imteazgudd or Adoni. Do. Firozenagar or Raichur. Do. Hasanabad or Kalbarga. Do. Naldrug. Do. Nabbi Shah Drug. Do. Mustafabad, otherwise called Dabul. Do. Azimnagar, otherwise named Bhilgam. Do. Bankapur. 67". MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 530 36. Circar Mohamed Nagar. 37. Do. Karnatic, commonly called Sori. 88. Sea Ports. 39. Kyfeat, Subah of Beder. 40. Circar Ankulkat. 41. Do. Muzuffer Nagar, otherwise Melkhair. 42. Ferozi Gadah, otherwise Eatghar. 43. Do. Nandar. 44. Account of the Subah of Aurungabad. 45. The Havelly of Dowlatabad. 46. Circar Jalnapur. 47. Do. Patun. 48. Do. Paraindah. 49. Do. Sholapur. 50. Do. Sungnir. 51. Do. Janier. 52. The Account of the Subah of Hydrabad. . 83. Circar Myda. 54. Do. Bhongir. 55. Do. Ghanpurah. 56. Do. Kowilkonda. 57. Do. Deverkonda. 58. Do. Mustafanagar or Kondapalli. 59. Do. Nelkonda. 60. Do. Ealkundull. 61. Do. Kalas. 62. Do. Warangal. ; 63. Do. Murtazanagar, otherwise named Gantur. 64. Do. Ellore. 65. Do. Kummampett. 66. Do. Nuzampatiam. 67. Do. Mechli Bander. 68. Do. Rajamendri. 62. Do. Sikakole. 70. Karnatic Hyderabada. 71. Bala Ghat, Karnatic, Hyderabadu. 72. Circar, Sidhut. 73. Gunjikotah. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 531 Gti. Kammam. - Gurrumkonda. Payin Ghat Karnatik Hyderabadi. Circar Kanchi. Do. Chendragiri. Do. Teropals. Tripasur Circar. Circar Chengelpett. Do. Vandavasi. Do. Udyg:. Do. Nasrat Gedd, otherwise named Chinj 1 Do. Pallamkotta. Do. Tirnamall. Do. Vellur. Do. Jagdeopur. Do. Valkandapur. Do. Vardavur. Do. Tanjavur. Do. Trichinapallz. Brief annals of the Mogul Padshahs. 45. Memoranda, on the ancient Hindu system of Government. Short views of the great revolutions of Government in the Dekhin. Index. A General Letter of Mr. Leo. Place Collector, to Edward Saunders, Esq., &c., President and Members of the Board of Revenue. Report on Malabar. A Letter of the Secretary to Government to Lieutenant- Colonel Macauley, Fort St. George. Observations upon the creation of zemindaries in the Karnatic. A Letter from the zemindary to the right Honourable Lord W. Cavendish Bentick, 532 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. | 9. A Letter from Mr. G. Stratton to the President and | ‘ Members of the Board of Revenue, of Fort St. George. 10. - Do. do. do. do. 11.. Do. do. do. do. 12. Political observations. 46. 1. Journal of a journey to Hydrabad. 2. Memorandum of a gentleman with Lieutenant- Colonel | Campbell, at Hydrabad. 3. Account of the army of Nizam Ally Khan, Soubah of the Dekhin. | 4. Do. of the Mahratta army. 5. Letter to the Honorable Major-General Sir A. Campbell on the subject of Guntore. 6. Dao. to do. 7. Abstract of Captain Read’s intelligence. 8. Report of Nizam Ally Khan’s troops shewing their dis- position, &e. 9. State of the native Powers in India. 10. A Letter to Major-General R. Campbell by A. Read. 11. Report of Nizamully Khan’s resources by A. Read. 12. Short view of the revenues and Peshkush of the tributary Palligars, in Tippu’s country. 13. Memoir of a map, &c., records of the Baramahal and Salem districts. 14, Table of the primary stations shewing their connection and dependencies. 15. Table of the principal and subordinate stations. 16. Table of the principal villages in and adjoining the Ceded districts. 17. Farms of the exercise and customs, with a list of the years, &c. 18. The mode of keeping accounts and observing the transac- tions in the Payin Ghat, or Karnatic. 19. The mode of revenue management in Payin Ghat or Karnatic. 20. Heads of enquiry for a knowledge of the management of a country. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 533 Sm 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. E 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 21. The mode of revenue management among the Palligars of Payin Ghat with tables. Do. of districts under the immediate management of Euro- pean Collectors in Payin Ghat. Do. of districts in Amdni management Bala Ghat. Do. of Moshum (or Seasons.) Part of the 8th Report of the Baramahal and Salem Dis- tricts. The Mysorean management under Chika Davaraje, Warrior. Distinctions among the Hindus. Religion of the Hindus. Tradition of the right and left hand castes. The names of Tswer and Vishnu. Tradition of the right hand and left hand castes. Trades of the Hindus. : Trades and occupations of the Baramahal and Salem Districts. 47. A Letter of James Grant to the Honorable Warren Hast- ings, Esq., Governor-General. Table of Contents. Of the northern Circars from a political survey of the Dekhin. Revolutions and historical events. Government do. Revenue do. Revenue EHllore Circar. Do. Rajamundry Circar. Do. Chikakole Circar. Documents which authenticate the preceding statements. Hypothetical calculation of rent on general principles. Proportions according to the Bega Deftar. Relative power. 48. Petition of Appeal of the Raja of Chertkal in the Malabar Province named Ravi Varmah Raja from the adjust- ment of the Suder Adalet Court of Madras, respecting MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 534 the landed property, to the Governor-General in Council | i of Fort William. i 2. Memorandum of the Kurg Rajah. i 3. List of the remarkable animals found in the Kurg forest. i 4. Report on the commerce of Malabar from the Collectont t of Malabar. 5. Elevation of a Mantapam (or stone hall.) 49. 1. A Letter of S. Lushington, Collector, to William Petrie, it Esq., President and Members of the Board of Revenue. 2. Report of Mr. S. Lushington to the Revenue Board, res- - pecting the Marvar caste. 3. Report of Mr. S. Lushington to the Revenue Board, res- - pecting the History of the Marvars. 4. Do. of Mr. Thomas Munro to the Revenue Board. 5. Statement of the land-rent of Canara and Sondah, shew- - ing all the changes it has undergone from the year ! 1660, to the current year 1799-1800, or Fusly 1209. 6. Report of Mr. Thomas Munro, to the Revenue Board, respecting the land-customs of Sondah, &ec. 7. Report of Mr. Thomas Munro to the Revenue Board, respecting the estimates of necessary reductions of the Revenue of Canara. 8. Do. of Mr. W. Macleod, to the Revenue Board, respect- ing the Jummabundy of Cotmbatur. 9. Mahkana, or the account per centage allowed to the Rajahs, Nambiars, Atchimars and head Nairs of the Province of Malabar. 10. Extract, Mr. Brown. 11. Memorandums of Palligars of Ceded districts, from 1st to the 80th Numbers. 12. Do. of Buswapah Naigue of Harpanhills. 13. Do. of Jerrimulla, Mullekarjun Naigue. 14. Do. of Ballari, Veerama. 15. Do. of Kotkandah Chinnamah and Jumamah. - 50. 1. A Report of Mr. J. Spencer, J. Smee, and A: Walker, respecting the Revenues of Calicut. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 535 Particulars of the Jumma of the southern district as set- tled by Arshed Begkhawn. Comparative view of the Jumma of Arshed Beg, with that supposed realizable by the Commissioners. Abstract of the 10 per cent. fund and of the establish- ments paid from it. Account of the land. Table first, containing the eight periods of the Tenga or cocoanut tree, the name of the tree under each period, and its value in every stage until it becomes a bearing tree. Account of the cultivation. Table second, containing the eight periods of the Pella or jack tree, the name of the tree under each period and its value in every stage until it becomes a bearing tree. : 9. Table third, containing the three periods of the Cayango or areca-tree, the name of the tree under each period and its value in every stage until it becomes a bearing tree. 10. Table fourth, containing the four periods of the Chupung tree, the name of the tree under every stage, until it becomes a tree fit for cutting. 11. Table fifth, containing the two periods of the Vallan or Plantain tree, the name of the tree under every stage, until it becomes a bearing tree. 12. Table sixth, containing an account of the four periods of the Vatalo Valboo, or the Beetle Vine, the name of the Vine under each periods, and its value in every stage, until it becomes a bearing Vine. Table seventh, containing an account of the four periods of the Molluwallu, or Pepper Vine, the name of the Vine under each period and its value. 13. Table eighth, containing an account of the four periods of the Mulla. 14. Table ninth, containing an account of the Annany Pallungul. 15. List of grains, roots and vegetables. 536 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 16. List of grains, roots and vegetables in Malabar. | 17. Form of deeds. d 51. | 1. Different Consultations of the Madras Government, from; the beginning of 1672 to 1678. 52. : 1. Extracts, Madras Records, Diary and Consultations from} January 1679, to January 1680. 2. A Memorial of Streynsham Master, Esq., Agent of the} Coast and Bay, &c., his journey from Fort St. George, Madraspatam to Metchlipatam, and ports to visit those! Factories from March to May 1679. 3. Do. do. of Streynsham Master, Esq., Agent of the Coast of Coromandel and Bay of Bengal, and his voyage to: Metchlipatam, and the Bay to visit the Factories, belong- ing to the H. E. I. C. from August to January 1689. 4. Diary and Consultation, from the commencement of January 1680 to January 1681. 5. Appendix. 6. * The Diary and Consultations from the beginning of! : January to July 1681. 7. Do. do. from July to December 1681. 8. Do. do. from January to December 1682. 9. A list of persons in the Hon’ble East India Uempeny 8 Service in Fort St. George. 53. 1. Extracts from the Madras Consultations from the 1st January to the 29th December 1683. 2. Do. from do. Consultations from the 18th January to the 30th December 1684. 3. Do. from do. Consultations from the 1st January to the 31st December 1685. 4. Do. from do. do. from the 1st January to February 1686. 54. 1. Diary and Consultation Book, beginning February 1685-6 and ending in February 1686-7. MAN USCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 537 Proceedings of a Committee on Bengal affairs, beginning July, 1686. Do. and Consultations from 4th February, 1686 to 25th July, 1687. Do. and do. from the 25th July, 1687, to February 1687-8. Appendix. 55. Madras Diary and Consultation from the beginning of February, to September, 1688. Mr. Brown’s Affidavit about the Vizagapatam Merchants. Madras Diary and Consultations from the beginning of September to December, 1688-9. Appendix. The Diary and Consultations from the beginning of January 1688-9 to December, 1689. Do. do. Consultations from the beginning of January 1689-90 to December, 1690. 56. The diary and consultations of Mr. Holt Elihu Yale, President, Governor and Council, from the beginning of January 1690-1 to December, 1691. The Diary and Consultations from the beginning of Janu- ary 1691-2 to December, 1692. Consultations beginning of January, 1692-3 to May, 1698. The Diary and Consultations of the Hon’ble Nathaniel Higginson, Esq., from June to November, 1693. Some letters of Mr. W. Fraser, to the Hon’ble Nathaniel Higginson, Hsq. The Diary and Consultations of January, 1693-4. 57. Fort St. George Diary and Consultations of Thomas Pitt, Esq., from the beginning of January 1701 to December, 1701. Appendix from June to July 1701. List of persons in the service of the Right Hon’ble Eng- lish East India Company in Fort St. George and places on the Coast of Coromandel. 68 388 os 000 ~ 10. gin; CORD I o Deen i, 00 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. List of Freemen inhabitants. Sai The Diary and Consultations from the commencement of January 1702 to December, 1702. A list of persons in the service of the Right Hon’ble English East India Company, in Fort St. George and places on the Coast of Coromandel, List of Freemen inhabitants in Fort St. George. Appendix. The Diary and Consultations of Mr. Thomas Pitt from the beginning of January 1702-3 to December, 17083. List of persons in the service of the Right Hon’ble English East India Company and places on the Coast of Coro- mandel. 58. Levels of the Observatory, Madras. Geographical Survey. Marine Surveys. Supplement to the report on the Port of Coringa, Appen- dix No. 1. Estimate of the expense attending the laying down moor- ing anchors on the flat in the Coringa Bay, North entrance of the Coringa river. Marine Survey Department, in Capt. Warren’s time. Translation of a petition from the merchant shipowners of Ingeram and Nulapilli, and several letters to the Marine Surveyor’s Department. Marine Survey. Appendix, No. 2. 59. Some enquiries into and account of the state of the Anna- cathy, May 1777. Observations regarding the Water-works, by J. Thompson, late Superintendent. Preliminary remarks. On the various modes of watering land in India. Appendix. Another Appendix. MANUS CRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 539 <1 10. 1, 2, 13. 14. 7. A statement shewing the number of villages with their principal trades and employments on the banks of the Oauvery, the depth and velocity of the water, and occa- sional remarks. : A general Letter of M. A. Beatson, Major Commandant of Guides, to Edward Saunders, President and Members of the Board of Revenue. Report and remarks on the Cauvery and the Water-works in Mysore. 60. Memoir of a Map of Coromandel, a part of the dominions of Nizam Alli and Tippu Sultan. A comparative view of the position of different places from Trichinapalls. Memoir explanatory of the materials and construction of a Map of the dominions of Nizam Alli Khan, Subadar Deckhin. Materials from which the Map was formed. Account of the construction of the Map of the Nizam’s dominions. Table of latitudes and longitudes, with their authorities of the principal stations on the Map. Remarks on the division and situation of the territories ceded by the Nizam to the Mahrattas. Explanation of the colours used in the Map of the Nizam’s dominions in 1800, Diamond Mines marked in the Map. Memoir of the Geographical Survey. Table 1st of Primary Stations shewing the connection and dependance on each other. Table 4th of the principal villages in and adjoining to the ceded districts alphabetically arranged, shewing the stations or points by which they are laid down with the latitudes and longitudes of such as are military stations. Memoir of the construction of the Map of the portion of Mysore at Seringapatam. Memoir of a Map explanatory of the division of the reserv- ~ ed countries between the Honorable East India Company 540 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, EIC. and his Highness the Nizam and of the eeotangs of districts. 15. Memorandum, fundamental construction of the Primary points of a military chart. 16. Geographical Notices and Memorandum of the copy of Savanur, Jumkhundi and Merrich, §e. 17. Route from Jumkhundi to Merrich. 18. Do. do. by Gocauk Savanur and Sirpitti to Suratur and Hurrihur. 19. Account of the distance of Jumkhundi from different places. 20. Remarkable places for the first time introduced into the Map, being actually inspected. 21. Memoir of the construction of a Map of the northern frontiers of the Nizam’s and the Peishwah’s dominions 22, Latitudes and longitudes of places in India, from various “authorities. 23. Astronomical Observations taken in a Survey from Ellore : to Hydrabad. 24. Observations for ascertaining the watch at Masulipatam, A.D. 1793 25. Do. on the south side of Captain Mackenzie’s Bungalow at the camp of Hussan Sagevo. 26. Observations taken at Mungul, with the chronometer to ascertain the longitude. 27. Same place; Observations for the latitude. 28. Observations at Hydrabad of Jupiter’s Satellites. 29. Longitude of Bangalore 44, 30. 30. Do. Nellamungalum, Bast Longitude by account 77. 31. Do. Ohttledrug, do. 32. Do. Hurryhur, do. 33. Do. Cancupa, do. 34. Do. Mulkamasu, do. 35. Do. Gudicottah, do. 36. Do. Devasamudrwm, do. 37. Do. Comply on the banks of the Tumbudra. 38. Do. Musgud, do. 39. Do. Sera, do. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 541 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. Longitude of great Balapur, on the banks of the Tumbudra. Table of longitudes and latitudes. Observations for the latitude of places, by meridian alti- tude, sun and stars. Remarks on the frontier roads and military posts between the Kistna and Hydrabad. View of the routes from Guntur by which troops may move towards Nelganda with light gums. Route of the English detachment serving with the Nizam in June 1795. Do. do. do., February. Do. do. from Rachur to the neighbourhood of Guyun- durgur in the month of May. Remarks on the country in the route of the Nizam’s force on its march from Hydrabad. ; Subsidiary detachment under the Command of Colonel Roberts. Route from Hydrabad to Rachur, of an English detach- ment under Lieutenant Bowser. Do. to Poonah from Bombay, by Panwell. A sketch of Bombay. From Poonah to Bombay by Tanna. Route from Ruttenpoor to Sahagpoor. Route from do. to Nagpoor. From Nagpoor to Seronge, by Mr. Tenglass, in 1793. Route from Mysore to Poonah, by do. 1794. Remarks and observations on the country and different stages between Rungpur in the Nizamut and Konda- pills. Extract from Colonel Hyndman’s route to Hydrabad. A short Diary from Hydrabad to Nagpoor, by the way of Nimul. Continued from Nagpoor to Allahabad. Abstract of the route from Hydrabad by Nagpoor to Allahabad. Marches and observations on the roads, forts, country, &c., during the campaigns with the army. - 542 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68. 69. 70. © oo Routes in Dekhin, Daswar to Meritch. Do. do. Meritch to Poonah. Do. do. March from Poonah to 4hmednuggur. Do. ‘do. March from Ahmednuggur, with the subsi-# diary force under the command of Colonel Wallecof in 1807. Do. do. March from Futtapoor to Ahmeduggur. Do. do. route from Poonah, by Hydrabad to Fort St. George. Do. do. Hydrabad to the Kishna by Nelganda.. 61. A Letter of John Kennaway to the Right Hon’ble Earl | Cornwallis, K. G. Statement of what passed at the different conferences held with Tippu’s Vakeels, from the 14th to 19th’ February inclusive 1792. Continuation of the statement of what passed in the con- | ferences with Tippu’s Vakeels, including those of the 21st and 22nd of February. Appendix from 23 to 29. Letters to J. Kennaway, from Tippu’s Vakeels, and answers from him from the 1st to 81st March. Continued the letters between John Kennaway and Tippu’s Vakeels from 1st to 10th April. Extracts from the journals from the 23rd to 29th February. Appendix 14, from 1st to 81st March. Do. 72, from 1st to 9th April 1792. 62. Diary of an Embassy from Columbo to the Court of Candy by the Secretary to the Embassy. State of the Thermometer. Instructions to His Excellency Major-General Hay MacDowal, Ambassador extraordinary and Commis- sioner plenipotentiary at the Court of Candy. Copies of papers and correspondence relative to Candy affairs prior to the departure of General MacDowal from Columbo. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 543 : 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22, 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. Notes verbal of the conference which took place between the Governor of Ceylon, and the first Adigar of Candy at Setavaca, 5th January 1800. A letter of Frederick North, January 6, 1800. Mr. Boyd’s reply. Second conference January 7th, 1800. A letter of Frederick North, to the Earl of Mornington, K. P., Governor-General in Council, Fort William. Do. do. to the Honorable the Secret Committee of the Court of Directors of the Honorable East India Company. A Letter to the King of Candy. A Letter of Frederick North, to the Honorable the Secret Committee of the Court of Directors. A Letter to the Grand Adigar of Candy from Mr. North, Columbo, 18th January. Do. of Mr. Frederick North, to W. Boyd, Esq. Do. of Mr. W. Boyd to Frederick North, 1st January 1800. Do. of W. Boyd, to His Excellency the Honorable Frederick North. Do. do. do. Governor of Ceylon. Do. of Frederick North, to W. Boyd, Acting Secretary to Government, Setavaea. Do. of Frederick North, to W. Boyd, Esq. Do. of W. Boyd, to His Excellency the Honorable Frederick. J A private letter of Mr. Frederick North, to W. Boyd, Esq. A Letter of Mr. Boyd, to the Honorable Frederick North, of 5th February 1800, Wednesday. A Letter to the King of Candy, from Columbo, 7th of February. To the first Adigar, same date. A Letter of Mr. Frederick North,to the Earl of Mornington, K. P., Governor-General in Council at Fort William. Do. of Mr. Manington, to His Excellency the Honorable Frederick North. Do. of Mr. Frederick North, to thie Earl of Mornington, Columbo, 16th February. S44 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 28. 29. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. Wr 50 BO i A Letter of Mr. Ferederick North, to the Honorable Lord Clive of 16th February. 1 Translation of a letter from the Chief Adigar of Candy,} to the Maha Moodeliar received at Columbo 27th# February. 2 Project of a treaty of permanent and intimate alliances between his Britannic Majesty and the Honorable United Company of Merchants of England trading to the Bast: Indies on the one part, and his Majesty the King of ¢ Candy and the nobles of his Court on the other, from 1 to 21. | A Letter of W. Boyd, to His Excellency the Governor of Ceylon, of 8rd March. Do. of Mr. Frederick North, to W. Boyd, HEsq., Acting | Secretary to Government of Setavaea of 4th March 1800. | Do. of W. Boyd, to Mr. Frederick North, 4th March. Do. of Frederick North, to W. Boyd, Esq., 5th March. Do. of W. Boyd to Frederick North, Governor, 5th March. | Do. of Frederick North, to Mr. W. Boyd, of 6th March, : Columbo. Do. of W. Boyd to Mr. Frederick North, 6th March. Do. do. do. A Letter of Mr. Frederick North, to the ii y 10th March, Columbo. A Letter to the first Adigar of Candy. Nine articles of convention. Translation of treaty between the Dutch and Cingalese, dated 14th February 1766. 63. Report of a Committee appointed to investigate the resources of the island of Ceylon, in 1797. 64. Contents of the Cingalese book called Raja Ratnakari. Table of Contents. Translation of the Oingalese book called Rajavaleya. A Letter of C. Mackenzie to Dr. Jebb. Notes and queries on reading the history of Ceylon. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 545 SoMa, List of Dutch books. Translation of a Malabar book called Coone Toes! Covel Calevetto. 65. Memoir on the climate, soil, produce and husbandry of Afghanistan and the neighbouring countries. Of climate : section 2nd of winds. Do. do. 3rd of the raius. Do. do. 4th of salubrity. Part 11. of soil. Part III. of natural history, section of minerals. Section of vegetables. Do. of shrubs. Do. of trees. Do. of animals. Part IV, husbandry and cultivation. Section 2nd, a review of the district. Obscure hints of antiquities in Afghanistan, &c., written in 1809. 66. A Letter of Consultation of A. Campbell, to the Hon’ble Alexander Wynch, Esq., President and Governor of Fort St. George. Two Letters of Mr. Charles Oakley, Secretary, to Colonel Campbell, the President and Council. Proceedings of a General Court Martial, held in Fort St. George, the 28th day of August 1775. A Letter of Patrick Ross, to the Hon’ble Alexander Wynch, Esq., President and Governor in Council] of Fort St. George, 29th May 1775. Do. of R. J. Sulivan, to Capt. A. Dugood, 6th June 1775, Answers and questions in the time of Court Martial. A Letter of General Order on the 5th December 1775. On claim of rank for the Ordnance Department. A General Letter to the Right Hon’ble Lord Clive, Gover- nor in Council, 18th February 1801. 69 546 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 10. 1%. 12. 18. rd a1 Sy Sua £0. 0D 10. 11. 12. 18. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22, Letter addressed by General Ross, to the Court of Direc- = tors, 10th April 1802. i A Letter to the Right Hon’ble the Governor in Council, dated 18th February 1801. Do. to the Court of Directors. Do. of P. Ross, on the 10th April 1802. 67. Book of Abstract of Letters from England, No. 2, Public 1 Department. Extracts of Letters from England, vol. 77. i 1 5 Do. do. do. do. 78. Deo. do. do. do. 79. Do. do. do. do. 80. Do. do. do. do. 80. Enquiry into the most advantageous place for a Capital to the Oriental Polynesia. Extracts from vol. 81. Do. from vol. 82. General Letter from England, vol. 83, April 13, 1774. Do. Letter from do. vol. 84. Extract from the Company’s Separate Letter, dated 12th April 1775. Extract General Letter from Fort St. George, dated 28th February 1772. General Letter from England, vol. 85. Extract do. do. do. 86. Do. do. de. do. 87. The particular circumstances, the several Officers ap- pointed by the Court of Directors, are to be acquainted with, before they take their Oaths, Translation of a representation from the Ottoman Porte to His Britannic Majesty’s Ambassador. Extract of General Letters, vol. 88. His Highness the Nabob Wallajauw Ummeer ul Hind Omdaht ul Mulk Auswpah ud Daulah. To his Highness the Nabob Walla Jau Ummeer ul Hind, Officers of the seventy-third Regiment of foot, Ist Battalion. MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. 547 E 2. 28. 29. E30. 31. 32. 33. 35. 36. 37. Extract General Letters, vol. 89, 1780. Do. of General Letter from England, 12th May 1780. Extracts from vol. 96. Our President and Council, at Fort St. George. Extract General Letter from England to the Government of Fort St. George, London, 2nd Feb. 1781. Copy of a Letter from Mr. Holland; to the Select Com- mittee, at Fort St. George. Extract General Letter from England, vol. 91. A Letter of William Cook, to the Hon’ble Court of Direc- tors of the United Hast India Company. A Letter of G. Burghal, to the Hon’ble the Chairman and Deputy Chairman of the East India Direction. : Observations and Orders of the Court of Directors, to the China Council on the improper interference of the King’s officers and the constant residence of Huropeans in China without leave. Translation of a Letter from Maha Raja Ragoonaut Race, directed on the outside to the Hon’ble East India Com- pany, of 27th August 1781. A Letter to the Hon’ble the Court of Directors. Do of Hillsborough, Esq. Memorial. A Letter of J. P. Hurcal, Secretary. 68. Extracts of Chief Engineer’s Books, Fort St. George, ° relating to some principal points of the Survey and the Engineer’s Department, from 1769 to 1798, volume 1st. 69. Extracts General Letters from the Chief Engineer’s Books, volume 2nd. 70. Memoires Historiques, Politiques et economiques, sur les revolutions anglaises dans L’ Indostan par Monsieur St. Lubin. 1. The journey of the illustrious Traveller, Pietro Della Valle, chapter 1 to 28. 548 MANUSCRIPT TRANSLATIONS, REPORTS, ETC. fed 10. 11. 72. Continuation of Della Valle’s travels. Description of Tchelminar, or the remains of Persepilis and the palace of Darius, as viewed by Mr. Herbert de Jager, in the year 1693. Preface to the first volume of the transactions of the Batavian Society. Some observation on the advantage of correcting the Dutch Sea Charts after the English and French, by Josuah van Iperen. Continuation of the Javanese history, called Sadyara Radya Dyawa, with remarks by Mr. Josuah van Iperen. Observation about the correction of the Dutch Sea Charts, after the English and French. Information concerning the gold mines upon the Coast of Celebes, by George Frederick Duhr. Continuation of the Javanese history, Sadyare Radya Dyawa. Annotations on the language, science and arts of the Malabars, by Johan Adam Cellarius. Short sketch of the present situation of the realm of Hindustan. Account of the minerals of India and the eastern Islands. 73. Accounts of Malabar and Ceylon, translated from Vallentyn. 1. Suis 0 MD No 74. History of the Rajas of Java copied from a manuscript in the hands of a servant of the late Ragua Pangerang. 75. Remarks on Tumuli ; Tartarian Antiquities. Do. from Barrow. Do. on Cairns and Sepulchres. Clarke’s Travels. Extract from. Observations on Tumuli, Cairns, ancient monuments, &c., in Ireland. A sketch of Geography. Another sketch of the Mer Septentrionale. —— PERSIAN. : : 549 o> © 3 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19, 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. B80 De UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. romp Apiiauie ; CLASS L—PERSIAN. History of Sultan Syed Baba Takir ud din at Ponda The ancient Rajas of Hindustan. The Institutes of Tymur from page 115 to page 301. The Fatuhat Sekanderiya, or the conquests of Sekander. Genealogical account of Ganderbsen from the story of Vikramark. Two chapters of the Lebbul Tawarikh : the third chapter containing a brief account of the Bihmani kings, and an account of the sovereignty of Nizam ud din, the son of Sultan Humayun Shah Bahmanz. Account of the Rajas of Chika Bdlapir. Translation of the history of Kafi Khan, 7 volumes. Do. from Kafi Khan, of part that relates to the reign of - Alemger. : Do. of the life of Gholam Rasil, a They, who was exe- cuted at Mynpurt, in 1810. Account of Bijapur. Do. of Sirah. Do. of the Kanoul family. Do. of the Subah of Adoni. Do. of the Chiefs of Serhats. Do. of Seya Durgam. Extract from the Muntakhebalobab, containing an account of Sadut Ula Khan. Account of Pennakonda. Translation of a bill of sale. Original Kyfiyat of the Paligars of Harapanhali. Account of Raydrug. Historical account of Ballare. Kyfiat of Konjanogada. Do. of Kanoul. Account of Morari Rao Ghorpeddeh. Another account of Morar: Ghorpeddeh, translated by Mr, Edwards. : 550 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 27. Genealogical account of Virajender Wadeyar, the Raji] i of Kurg. 28. History of the Bhonsala Rajas. 29. Do. of the Rajas of Kurg. 30. Memorial of Zoravar Sink, to W. Hastings, Esq., respect- - ing his translation of the Puranndth Prakas. 31. Contents of the 6th chapter of the Piranndth Prakas. 32. History of Sind. 83. The Purannath Prakas shaster, from the 37th to 116th | page. 34. History of the Rajahs of Kurg, from the 25th to the 104th page, without beginning or end. 35. The Lebullabab or Alemgir nama, translated as a specimen. 36. History of Hindustan. 387. The Mahatmyem of Jaganad. 38. Travels of Sakandar in the countries of Rum and Khorasan. 39. Account of Hindustan. 40. Experimental translation of the Defter. 41. Genealogy of Hindu King’s. 42. History of the Rajas or Kings of the Hindus. 43. Do of. the Kings of the Hindus. 44. Rajas of the Hindus. 45. Extracts from the Tarikhi Kutteb Shah. 46. Do. from the Hakiket Hindustan. 47. Three stories from Hatim Tas. 48. Letters from Abulfazl to different persons. CLASS IL-TAMUL, ETC. ns vie Relating to the Divisians of Tonda Mandalam. 1. History of Caveripatnam. 2. Do. of Tripasur. 3. Account of Ponda Mandalam. 4, Legendary account of Arunachele Iswer, &ec., at Teruna- male. TAMUL, ETC, TONDA MANDALAM DIVISIONS. 551 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20, 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27, History of the Rajas who ruled in the Carnataka country at Chengi. Short account of Terunamale. Do. of Chengs Account of Pulicat. : Do. of the Careyars or Fisherman at Pulicat. Do. of the Cheran, Cholen and Pandian Kings, procured in the Arcot country. Do. of Tondaman Chacravertt. Do. of Raya Vellur. Do. of Virinchiveram in the district of Vellur. : A very particular account of Uttunga Bhoja Maha Raja who reigned at the ancient city of Tellaru in the district of Vandiwashs. Particular account of Kwunimedu which is supposed to contain a great treasure, near Mahabalipuram, or Maha- balipur. Accounts of Sadringapatnam, Mahabalipuram, Pudupat- nam and Vedapatnam. Do. of Arcot and of its etymology. 3 Do. of the Curumbers, or shepherds, written from the assertion of a Sanyast who professes that he has read a Cadjan book called the Curumber Cheritram. Extract from the Oapila Maha Rishi Agavel in the pos- session of the said Sanyast. Account of the Curwmbers. Do. of their forts. Do. of Kundakota from the verbal communication of some Oummalars. Do. of Palliapet known by the name of Imamudi pattan konda Munno. Observations respecting the Pandw culis in the Tamul country by Appavu. A particular account of do. Account of the Vedars, a celebrated tribe of hunters in ancient times. Do. of the Bauddha Rajas who reigned at the fort of Allipadar Tank: from communications by the Jainas. 552 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. - 28. Account of the Swetambaram, Yavaneyam, Nishpancham, i Dravidam and Kashta Sangam, sects and classes among : the Jainas. : 29. Do. of the esiablitments of Ganams and Sangams. . 30. Do. of do. of the Jain Pandits with a list of Jain books : and sovereigns in Arcot. | * 81. Three brief accounts of the Devasthdnams of Malamandolaly i Permal, Tribhuvaneswer, and Vellyeswer in Sadranga- | i patnam or Sadras. 32. Account of the separation of the Bauddahas thot the ancient Samanals and their sovereigns. 33. Do. of a Raja, who persecuted the Jains and cut off daily ten of their tribes. | 34. Do. of the foundation of the sects of Siva, Sankhya Mimdmsam, Saugadam, Maskari, Smartava and Vaish- navam. = 85. Do. of a hidden treasure, and a copy of an inscription at Conatur in the Jagr. 36. Do. of Sritharikota from the verbal communication of two aged Reddsis. - 87. Do. of Gumadupuds. 38. Do. of a Curumber fort at Punari. 39. Rules for performing the religious ceremonies of Brahma ~ Utsavam, Pancha Parvam, Mdsa Utsavam and Nitya Padi to the god Varada Raja Swams, at Canjivaram. 40. Account of Puddavaids, relating the marriage of a Raja to a Chamar girl ; procured in the Arcot country. “41. Chancht Vallapam, or account of Canjivaram. 42. Account of the fort of Polul near the Red hill, by Venkat . Rao. . 43. Do. of Tirumalvassel. 44. Do. of the fort of Polul in the Twrvalur Mutah. 45. Do. of Trichandur according to the Puranam, or tradition with the Bramins. \ 46. Account of the Qurumbars in the Tonda Mandalam. 47. Do. of the Yanadis at Sriharakota. 48. Do. of Pulicat. TAMUL, ETC., TONDA MANDALAM DIVISIONS. 553 56. 57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68. 69. 70. 71, 72, 73. Account of Jayemconda Cholaveram. Do. of Tonda Mandalam. : Do. of the Jain Matam or religious establishments and Sangams or assemblies of the Jainas in Tonda Mandalam. Do. of the etymology of Kundemalir Devasthdnam in the district of Caveripakam. Do. of Tiruvakera in the district of Valadevur in the Subah of Arcot. Representation of the Jainas respecting their temples. Omens to be observed from the Chirping of Lizards on different days of the week, procured in the Arcot country Account of Condapa Raja the sovereign of Mailapusr, Do. of the statues of the ancient Ourumba Rajas. Do. of Candivayen and Chitidrayen, two sovereigns who reigned at Teruvedachuram. Do. of Colatdur or gold produced in paddy stalks. A very particular account of the Saive and Vaishnava Rajas who reigned in the fort of Azhee Padu in the Taluk of Tiruvallur. Account of Mamendur. : Do. of the Vyalwar Polliapett Samasthanam. Do. of the ancient city of Mahabalipur. History of the carnatic Payenghat, down to the Goyern- ment of the English. Account of Madras. The Tandaman Yuddha Cheritram. The duties and office of the Canigo, &c., &c. Jaina Samhar Cheritram or account of the persecution of 8,000 Jainas at Puntaganagaram near Teruvalur, extract- ed from the Sthala Puranum of Marasamma Nagar. Account of Mylapér and its conquest by the Muselmans. History of Makaraz Bomaraz translated by Ramkrishna. Account of Malla rajah and Annamadeva who came from Bijayanagar, procured in the Arcot country. Do. of the Irlawars or jungle people in the Vatavalum ~ Polliapett, i Do. of Srihari Kota by Suba Rao. 70 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 504 74. Account of Paduvur Agrahdram. 75. Do. of Mupundoti Volah. 76. Do. of the different soils in the Madras country. 77. A very particular account of Uttunga Bhoja Maha Raja. 78. Do. do. of Vamanada Piram or ancient Mailapur. 79. Kyfiat of the Pandava Kulis. 80. Account of the caste called; Nokers. 81. Do. of Terupanagudi Pagoda. 82. Do. of the Vellur, Moorish family. 83. A very particular account of Teruvapadi Pagoda. 84. Account of Vellacal Madu, or heaps of white pebbles. 85. The remarks of Appavu respecting Durakol in the Taluk of Vandawass. 86. Account of the mountain called Arogiri. 87. Do. of Azhagya Chaynen and Angada Kunden who reigned in the fort of Ayeliam Mala, in the Arcot country. 88. Account of Pundih near Arni. : 89. Kyfiat of the Curamba fort at Pondari. 90. Succession of Hindu Kings. 91. A particular accouut of Vakkaran Raja. 92. Zabtah or list of the Rajahs who governed the Carnatic, procured in Arcot. 93. A very particular account of the successions of the ancient Jain Munisarals, 94. Kyfiat of the Jainas of Tonda Mandalam. 95. Remarks at Pancha Tirtha near Mahabalipur. — CLASS III-TAMUL- Relating fo the Southern Provinces. Sag 1. The Sivendht Puranam or Sthala Puranam, or legendary history of Trichinapals. 2. Sola Desa Purviga Cheritra, the history of the Kings who reigned in Sola Desam or Chola Desam. 3. History of Manikyavasager. TAMUL—SOUTHERN PROVINCES. 555 4. Translation of the life of Agastya. The Divya Cheritra, or divine actions of Sri Rdmanuje Achar. The Navaya Shastrum, or the Hindu system of navigation. Do. do. : do. Genealogical account of Mampuri Palliapat. Account of Gydna Siva Achari a Matapddsi, or chief priest of a monastery. 10. Tdmraparni Mahatmyem or legend of the Tamraparni river in the Madura country. 11. Legendary account of the Jain temples of Kondiswara and of Attadavelayudur in the district Kangyam under : the zillah of Darapuram. 12. Do. of the ancient Rajas of the Pandya, Chola and Tonda Mandalams. 13. Genealogical account of Sri Varamkaumudi Pandaram and the Chola Rajas. 14. History of the four Pradhdns or ministers of Alakendra Raja. 15. The Sriranga Mahatmyem or legend of Srirangam. 16. The memoirs and actions of Anayengar, a celebrated priest at Srirangam. 17. 18. Genealogical account of the Dynasties of the Chola Chera and Pandyan kings, extracted from a work in the possession of the poet, Kali of Purtore in the division of Zirodu in the district of Coyamatur, two translations. 19. Account of Edinkota. 20. Moral instructions of Teruvalluvar. 21. Account of Bhojapatnam near Trichinapali. 22, Particular account of the origin of the Jaina, Bauddha and Vaishnava sects. 23. A particnlar account of Kalikala Chola Raja. 24. Chronological series of Hindu monarchies particularly of the south. 25. History of the Telinga or Gentu princes who formerly ruled the Pandyan Mandalam or country of Madura by Mr. Trumbull. = © 0 ao Po hein 556 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. I 26. History of Varaguna Pandya, Raja of Madura. 27. Do. of the Pandya Rajas. | 28. The ancient history of Madura, with a brief account off the 74 Pandya Rajas. | 29. The history ot the ancient sage Agastya from the Shinda Puranam. 30. Do. of the eighteen sacred epithets of the god Tup | Perumal. | 31. Translation of the Tamul book called Jati Vellamsi on distinction of castes. 32. Genealogical account of the Mahratta princes of Tanjore. 383. Madura Puranam or ancient account of Madura. ~ 84. Particular account of Terumalad:i 3 cos. N E of Trichi- napali. 35. Account of the Paligars of Aryalur. 36. Do. of Gangagondavaram. 87. Particular account of Mail Nad, Kil Nad, Peria Mail Nad and Vesing Nad the Koller: district in Madura. 38. Story of the foundation of Madura. 39. History of the Rajas who ruled over the province of Koim- batore : an account of the learned Bramins of Srirangam, and of the tribe of accountants. 394. Account of the virtue of bathing in the river Kaveri in the sign of Thula or Libra. 40. A particular account of the first Chola Raja. 41. History of the Matura Ramapyan. 42. Genealogical account of Appa Naik of Cunnaveds. 43. Do. of Valla Kondama Naik. 44. Do. of Ama Naik. 45. Do. of Kottumpad. 46. Kyfiyat of Manarkota Chinnar Naik. 47. Genealogical account of Nattamsingama Naik. 48. Do. of Sami Naik of Ramagiri. 49. Do. of Kanapa Naidu. 50. Kyfiyat of Bommi Naik. 51. Genealogical account of Venkatdchala Nalla Gandam Patnam, TAMUL—SOUTHERN PROVINCES. 557 74. 75. 76. 77. 78. 79. 80. gl. 82. 83. 84. Kyfiyat of Immddi Patnam Koppana Manadi Pitter, Do. of Pullavaraya Gandam. Genealogical account of Setu Naik. Do. of Setu Naik. Do. of Mattu Rangapattana Naik. Do. of Chinna Naik. Do. of Komma Naik. Kyfiyat of the inhabitants of Lingama Agrahdram. Genealogical account of Ayakuds. Do. of Nadavacurchi Palligar. Kyfiyat of Alagire Naik. Genealogical account of Vennodya Gandan. Do. of Subharaya Konda Pulla Naik. Kyfiyat of the temple of Kumdraswami in the village of Alayumale. Do. of Allalpuram Alankeswer temple. Do. of Martyapuri temple. Account of Maheswara Andanda Chakraverti. A particular account of Jayemkonda Cholaveram. Do. of the Vaishnava sect. Kyfiyat of Trisirapur or Trichinapals. History of Viswakarma. The Walangai Cheritram or account of the right hand castes. The names of the Rayers who reigned at Trichindl Tereds, History of the Pandya Rajahs. Ancient history of Chola Mandalam, Pandya Mandalam and Tonda Mandalam. History of the Zemindars of Ramnad. Account of Teruvatur. Description of the Dravira country. Account of the hill called Tripurandam and Scanda Malé. Do. of the Collars. Do. of the Rajas, who held the Government of Madura. List of the villages and Pagodas established by Kerikal Chola. ; Legendary account of Chidambar. 558 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. Legendary abridged account of Terukudur. History of the Padshahs of Hindustan and Turkestan. Historical account of Tanjore. Account of Tanjore. History of Adonda Chakraverts. Genealogical account of the Madura and Vedaka Rajas. —e CLASS IV.—MALAYALAM ——————— Relating to the Southern Division of the Malabar Coast. 1. 5 Passo 10. wedd. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17 18. 19. 20. History and antiquities in the Province of Vainad on the ghats in Malabar. Account of the Pattamar Bramins who reside at Vundar- malé and Terumalé in Malabar. Do. of Mannadimar at Palacadu in Malabar. Do. of the Kings of Keralam or Malabar. Do. of the Kings of Palacadu. Do. of the Kings of Nanjanad in Travancore. Do. of Terunelli Kshetram in Vainad. Particular account of the Brahmins and other castes in Malayalam. Account of the Kings of Aria Nad in the country of Mala- yalam. The Kerala Cheritram or history of Malabar. The genealogical account of Kerra Vallabha Raja, of Val- lapanad in Malayalam. Kerala Utpati or the ancient Malayalam history. Virapam Parapan the birth and death of Krishna. Keralt Utpati or the history of Malayalam. Chronology of the Kerala Utpats. Tour of Kanjurenamperbad. Account of the Rajas of Tolapalls. Do. of Sriparasu Ramen. Do. of Parumachimmar of Malayalam. Genealogical account of Raviverma, Raja of Cherical. A MALAYALAM AND KERNATA, ETC. 559 Account of customs and manners in Malayalam. Genealogical account of the Kerala Verma Raja in Curam- banad. 23. Particular notices of the most celebrated poets of Mala- yalam. 24. Historical account of the Malayalam Kings. 25. Genealogical do. of Ram Raja. 26. Kyfiyat of Kulatu Raja. 27. Abridgement of the Kerala Utpatu. 28. List of the names of the Rajas of Malayalam. 29. Chakra Gondam of Palamcota, a genealogical account. 30. Historical account of Pallavaya. 31. Particular do. of the Malayalam year called Callam. 32. Genealogical do. of the Cherical Rajas. 33. Enquiry for inscriptions, books, &c., in Malayalam. intel esees CLASS V.—KERNATA, ETC. —p— Relating to Mysore, Bednore and the other divisions of Kernata proper. 1. Abstract account of the Rajas that ruled over Chittaldrug. 2. General sketches of the history, of the south, compiled by Holahonur Subhaya, with ancient inscriptions of the Velala and Bijayanagar dynasties. 3. Do. remarks on Mysore, enquired from different intelli- gent Bramins at Mysore. 4. Account of the Ambakar or boatmen of Simaga with an inscription. 5. Do. of Hala Bed. 6. Do. of Sivana Samudra. 7. Do. of Srirangapatan and the Mysore country by C. V. Boria. 8. Do. of Lakkana Danaik and Madana Danaik. 9. Life of Hyder Ala. 10. Translation of the Kyfiyat of Cavala Drug Pettah. 11. Do. of an account of Yugavat Agrahdram. 060 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 12. History of the temple of Varada Raja Swami at Viguta Agrahdarum. ! 13. Account of the pergunnah Kolar. 14. Kyfiyat of the mint at Naggar. 15. Account of Mysore and the Srirangapatam Rajas. 16. Kyfiyat of Srirangapatam. 17. Account of Avani Kshetra. 18. Legendary account of Yadavagiri or Mallacotta. 19. Translation of the ancient account of Kuntala Nagar. 20. Accounts of Hari Yengala village and Chendradrona hill. | 21. Do. of Hosscotta Taluk. 22. Account of Hosscotta. 23. Do. of Kdmlapur. 24. A list of the public buildings of Bidnore. a CLASS VI-TULUYA BTC then Relating to the Provinces of the Canara coast, 1. Historical account of Sunda. 2. Do. of the five divisions of Sers? in the Sunda district. 3. Do. of Satyendra Chola Raja of Chola Mandalam. 4. Account of the Konkanis from traditionary information. 5. Nunnayana Cheritra or account of the Hunters and Rajas of the Vadhara Dasum collected in Sunda. 6. Account of the customs of the Koramar caste. 7. History of Bhyrava Raja in Hala Kanara. 8. Account of Kali Sistu in Kanara. 9. Do. of the Vedaka Matham at Udipi. 10. Do. of the Kantr Math at do. 11. Do. of the Adhamar Math at do. 12. Do. of the Paliga Math at do. 18. Do. of the Palimar Math at do. 14. Do. of the Krishnapur Math at do. 15. Do. of the Pajaver Math at do. 16. Do. of the Siru Math at do. TULUVA AND TELUGU, ETC, 561 17. 1B, 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. DO ped 10. 11. 12, Account of the Sodavad: Raja Math at do. Do. of the present establishment of the temple of Krishna -at Udipr. Do. of Tuluva Desa. Do. of the Panchama Sala or the Lingavant sect in Sunda. Do. of the Abyssinians. Do. of Basaru. Kyfiyat of the Bhuvanagirs hill in Belgy Taluk. Account of the birth of Mayaruverma. A short description of Parasuram Kshetram on the Kanada Coast. General sketch of the history of Parasuram. ———— CLASS VII—TELUGU. : Relating to the Northern Circars. History of Nellur with remarks. Account of Kondavir. Do. of Dharanicota near Amaravati in the district of Gantur. Do. of the Kasbah Kondavir in Gantur. Do. of Kanmnamur in Samat Pannur in the district of Rachur. Do. of Ep#ér in the pergunnah of Innakonda. The Bhadradevi Parinayem. Remarks on different forts, market towns and ancient jain temples and caverns in the Kondavir district. Do. of the ancient caverns, temples, hills, &c., in the Palnad. History of Sidda Raz, and Katama Raz or the war of the cow keepers. Account of Ongol. Do. of Raja Mandapati Ramachandra Raz Bahadar, zemin- dar of Ungavalu. 71 Sets 562 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 138. Account of Mohimalur. 14. Genealogical account of Vejerla Kumara Krishna Raz. 15. Do. of Jupali Apparao Desmukh of the Udayagiri, Kam- mam and Sarvapalli Circars. 16. Do. of Venkatarama Bhupala Balarao. 17. History of the Mandapativaruw Rajahs of Ongol. 18. Account of the Dimtidongalu, a tribe of thieves in the Nellore district. 19. Do. of the pergunnah Kaluwvi. 20. Genealogical account of the Chundi Zemindar. 21. Vikramdrka Cheritra or the accounts of Vikramdrka pro- cured at Ellur. 22. The Pratdpa Cheritra or history of Pratdpa Ridra of the Kakateya race who ruled over Worangol and the parti- cular account of the ancient temples and buildings at Tripeta. : 23. Chronological account of Bijayanagar from its foundation by Mddhava Swims to its subjugation by the Moha- medans. : 24. Sarangdhar Cheritra or the story of Sarangdhara. 25. Some account of Akana and Madana, chief ministers of Tanah Shah of Golconda. 26. Krishna Ray Cheritra, an account of Krishna Raya of Vijayanagar. 27. Account of Madderal Rajapet in the pergunnah of Veni- conda. : 28. Proceedings of Rajah Kuldendi Tripeti Raz Bahader, Des- ‘mukh of the Hllore Circar. 29. Particular history of the Pasupatiwar family, sovereigns of the country of Kalinga. 80. The Mahatmyem or legendary account of Kalinga. 81. Account of Kimed: district in the province of do. 82. Do. of Satyavaram in do. 83. Do. of Anakapalli in do. 34. Do. of the village Naratnpatam in do. 35. Memorandum of the Zemindars of Kalinga with a list of forts, hills, in do. TELUGU, 563 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 89. 60. 61. Yadast or memorandum of the Rajahs of Kalinga, with their conquests. Native narrative of the mutiny at Vellore in 1806. Sumati Satakam or a hundred verses on morals. Account of Durjapatam. Do. of the Gudali Tippah near Kotah. Do. of the ancient city of Vandanapurs Patnam south of Nellore. Do. of the hill Gudalz Tippah. Do. of Kotah in Nellore. Do. of Mallapatam an ancient city in the district of Ven- katagurs. Do. of the sea ports, towns, &c., on the Coast and of their commerce. Biographical account of TWkanah Somaydjti, a renowned Telinga poet procured in Nellore. Account of some of the Kings of Vijayanagar. Story of Surabhandeswara. Genealogical account of the Damurlawarw. Abridgment of the history of the race of Valigutivarru of Venkatagiri. Account of the Rajas of Bhadrdchalam and Palunsha and of the tribes of hill people in the northern districts. Do. of the hill people. Do. of Pratdpa Rudra. Do. of Manar Polur. Memorandum of the Golconda Kings. Description of Andhra Desum or Telinga Desam. Kyfiyat of Ohabole in the Taluk Chintapalli. Do. of Vanavah in the Circar of Nadellah. Do. of Kamur Samat in the Chiracur district. Translation of an ancient record of Venaconda. Account of Munagal. 564 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. fr 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. CLASS VIIL-TELUGU. ies Relating to the Ceded Districts. Legendary account of Pancha Linga Swami. Historical account of Patapu Rali Vagdr and Sarapanain i Pettah in the district of Siddhavatam. Do. of Arcutiamal Gramam in the district of Davér. Do. of Paranapadu and Nandalampettah in the district of Davi. Do. of Dassariapalla Palliapett written by Venkatapats Naid. Do. of Rawololi and Vobalamu in Sidhavatam. Do. of Yaparal Payacut in the district of Ahobalam under Sidhawat. Do. of Valliér in the district of Kamlapur. Do. of Poturpallam in do. of Chennur. Do. of Kotapadu in do. of Siddhawat. Do. of Paddapasapul in do. of Nossum. Do. of Alavaconda in do. of do. Do. of the Kasbah of Yadaks. Do. of Rameswer in Dwar. Do. of Bhimanipadu in the district of Koyelkunda. Provincial account of Majaramalla Redd:, the zemindar of Vugalavad, &ec., in the Koyelkunda district. Historical account of the Kasbah Tadaparti. Do. of the village of Pamdi and of the river Pindkini. Do. of Bukka Raya Samudram. Do. of Kurugantapalli in Sidhawat. Do. of Huira Tambalum in the district of Adwons. Do. of the Samsthanak of Kotaconda in the district of Panchapallam. Do. of the village Gundal in do. Do. of Katarconda in the district of Panchapallam. Do. of Chennugandla in do. Historical account of the Palligars of the village Duthi Konda in the district of Panchapallam, TELUGU AND MAHRATTA, ETC. 565 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. Historical account of the do. of Pundhi Konah in do. Do. of Manupali in Siddhaut. Do. of Kuruguntapalli in do. Do. of Seruvali in Kanaul. Do. of Ramdurg in the district of Gulum. Do. of the hills in do. of Waysa Karur. Do. of Kanakandle in do. of Guts. Do. of Pratikanda. Do. of Sawjapa Naid and Suba Naid, zemindars of Marri- ampalla in Dupadu. Do. of the Palligars of Udaipikonda. Do. of Gurutta in the district of Krishnagiri, Province of Kanaul. Do. of the Chenchuwars, a tribe of hill people who inhabit the Nalamalla mountains, Account of Mutalpad Samasthdnam in the district of Diwirr. Do. of Bayenpalli or Kaudapettu in the district of Chennur near the Sanka Malla hills. Do. of Kana Kandla in the district of Guts. Provincial history of Kaddapa and Khumur. Account of the god Chenna Kesava Swami of Muraka- puram in do. of Dupad. Kyfiyat of Pedapur in the pergunnah of Daw. Account of the Anagund: Rajas with notices of the pre- sent state of the Anagund: family. Kyfiyat of Surapuram. emma CLASS IX.—MAHRATTA, ETC. sf — Relating to the Mahratta Districts. History of Punah. Account of the establishment of various towns in Guzerat compiled from oral information by Narain Row. Balhyr or memoir of Bhao Saheb, containing an account of the battle of Panipat. UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 566 4. Balhyr or memoir of Hemanda Pundit, the Inventor of the| Moahratta character. 5. Account of Konkanam. 6. Historical account of Hassan Ganga Bahmani Padshah. 7. Account of the city of Ahmednagar. 8. Do. of Sundur a Mahratta district. 9. Copy of the history of Akbar Badshah. 10. Bakhyr of Gajendra Mochem. 11. Particular account of the Pettahs of Punah. 12. Bakhyr of Sivaji Raja. 18. Bakhyr of Raja Bhaurao. 14. Account of the appellations or surnames of the Mahratta tribes. 15. Popular history of the Mahrattas. 16. Introduction to an account of Sivajs. 17. History of the Hindupati Rajas. en CLASS X.—SANSCRIT. Ne Relating to Hindu History and Geography, &c. 1. Account of the sixteen Chola Rajas who ruled over the Chola, M Sudan, extracted from the Bhawishyottara Puranam. 2. Do. of the Chera Rajas and Vikrama who ruled over the Malayalam and Pandian countries, written in a pro- phetic style with explanatory notes. 3. The Silpt Sastram or Hindu architecture composed by Maya, the celestial Architect. 4. The history of Mayura Varma an ancient sovereign who ruled at Jayentipur or Banawasst in Sunda. 5. The Vira Cheritra or heroic achievements of Salivahan in his battle with Vikramdrka. 6. Bhima Krishna Sambadam or the dispute of Bhima and Krishna. 7. Narapati Vijayam or the victories of Narapati Kings. I Gnd 3 | SANSCRIT AND MISCELLANEOUS. 567 12. History of Bhoja Raja. Devanga Cheritra or the history of the weavers. Translation of the 77th chapter of the book Prasanga Ratndvely which contains descriptions of the remarkable Kings of the ancient times of different dynasties. Translations of the Sanscrit verses prefaced to the first chapter of the Prasanga Ratndvelt which contains the genealogy of the author of that production, and its date 1336 of the Salivahana Sak. A selection of ancient Hindu Geography. a CLASS XL—MISCELLANEOUS. pe Relating to Hindu Literature, History, &c. Betal Pancha Vimsati or twenty-five tales related by a Betal to Vikramark. The tale of Surpanakhi, the sister of Ravana, the King of Lanka. Account of Siva Raja to whom Maha Deo appeared in the shape of a Brahmin to try his faith. Do. of the Pancha Pandus living incognito with their con- sort Draupadi in the house of Virdta Raja in Matsya Dasum. Do. of the ancient sovereigns who ruled from the Kaliyug with dates. Do. of the right and left hand castes, and of their first institution at Kanjeveram. The Sata Sharika or tales of a parrot. History of Durandhara Chakravarti. The Bharat Katha Raja Vamsavelr. Book of ecclesiastical history, to which is added an ab- stract of the History of India, and several other parts of the world. An Index to the Vedas, and Puranams. Particular history of the temples of Siva in India. a i 568 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 13. Fragment of the Geography of Hindustan mm by a Mythili Brahmin, a native of Zirhut, while at Serin- § ; gapatam whither he had come in the course of his pil grimage, by C. V. Ramswamy. i 14. History of Delhi compiled in Tamul from Ferishta and 5 other authors, with a brief account of the author. : 15. Account of collecting Peshkesh from the different zemin- : dars, by the Padshas of Bijapur. 3 16. Legendary account of Magadha Desam. 17. Do. of the origin of the ancient Rajas of Sinhala and of d Oandy, &e. 18. Silpi Sastram or Hindu architecture of Maya. 19. Kshetra Mahatmyam of Jaganndth. 20. Account of the Brahmin method of educating their youths. 21. Do. of the Dipdvali Festival. 22. Story of Nala Chakravarti Raja. 23. Historical account of the Sita Swayembharam or procla- mation of the marriage of Sita. 24. Story of the birth of Lava and Kusa. 25. Kyfiyat of Roza. 26. Account of Copper Mines. ~ 27. Astrological computations of fortunate days. 28. Betal Pancha Vimsati or twenty-five tales of a Demon. 29. The sacrifice of Yudhishthira for universal empire. 30. Translation of the 1st chapter of the preface of the Sarnga- : dhara. 381. The Story of the Billena Ndatakam. 32. History of the different Rajas from the beginning of the Kaliyug. 33. Prophecy of Sarvagna. 34. History of Vikramarka. 85. Translation of an extract from the Sabha Parb or 2nd book of the Maha Bharat. 86. Abridged history of Baswesa, the founder of the Virasiva sect, as well as the miracles of himself and disciples. 37. A sketch of the general history of the south of the Pen- insula arranged according to the Prasanga Ratnaveli, LETTERS AND REPORTS. 569 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. - Account of the birth of Bhoja Baie. Do. of Sdlivdhan. Do. do.’ Do. of Raja Vikrama. Historical account of Bhoja Raja. Conversation between an ascetic and Blhoja Raja. Substance of the Senkara Charitra. Senkara Vijeyem or controversial triumphs of Sankara Acharya. Sthala Mahdtmyem of Balamori and Srinivaschatra. Account of the Kings of the different Yugams. : CLASS XIL—LETTERS AND REPORTS From Native Agents employed to collect Books, Traditions, &c., in various parts of the Peninsula. 1. Remarks on the journey into Trichinapali by Nital Naina in 1803. Monthly report and memorandum of C. V. Lakshmiah in . March, April and May 1804. Do. of do. from the 1st May 1804 to the 6th June 1806 and a letter to Lakshmiah. Report of Lakshmiah for August 1804, . Report of Laskhmiah for June 1804. Do. of do. in 1804. Do. for do. for September, October and November 1804. Do. do. for December 1804. Report of Nital Naina Brahmin 1804. Do. of Caveli Lakshmiah, from 1st March 1804 to 25th December 1804. Do. in Srinivassiah in May 1805. Do. of do. in 1805. Report of Narain Rao and Ananda Rao for December 1805 and January, February, March, September and October 1806. 72 570 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 13. 14. 15. 1.6. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22, 23. 24. 29. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. Report of C. V. Ramaswams from the 7th to the Oth | November 1805 and list of M. S. 8. and coins collected | at Mallucottah in 1806 by Ramaswams. Five letters from Narain Rao in 1806 and 1809. Do. of do. in 1807. Do. of Venkat Rao employed at Hydrabad from the Ist 4 September to the 31st December 1808. Do. of Srinivassiah on the journey of Utramarur and | Mauwmundur in1808. Do. of do. in 1808 to Calastry. Do. of do. in 1809 to Karangolly. Journal of Christian Ignatio from Madras to Tranquebar, &c., in 1809. Report of Subarao from 14th January to 19th February 1810. Do. of do. on a journey to Mahabalipuram 16th April 1810. Report of Srinivassiah on a journey to Konjeveram 15th May 1810. Correspondence of Vedanaik in January 1811. Report of Ananda Rao while employed in the ceded dis- tricts from 1st January 1811 to 31st August 1813. Three reports of Narain Rao and his journal, while employ- ed in the ceded districts for 1811-12 and 183. Three reports of Narain Rao and his journal while employ- ed in the ceded districts for 1811-12 and 18. Report of Srinwvassiah from the 24th April 1811 to the 28th February 1815. Report of Narain Rao, Mahratta writer, from 1st January 1811 to 31st December 1812. Do from 1st January to 25th May 1813. Report of Ram Das employed in Samulcotte and other places in 1814. General report of the progress of the native Gomashtahs in the field and writers in the presidency for the year 1814. Narain Rao’s report from the lst August to the 30th November 18153. a. LETTERS AND REPORTS. 571 A Co Cr Co PRE 37. 1:38, 39. 40. 42. 43. 44. 46. 47, 43, 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. Report of Srinivassiah, Brahmin, by a letter 3rd Novem- ber 1815. Do. from 1st January to 31st July 1815. Do. from 1st April to 80th August 1816. Report of Ramadas, Brahmin, Telugu writer, from 10th to 30th November 1816. Do. of Babu Rao Mahratta writer, from 8th to 27th Octo- ber 1816. Do. of Babu Rao from 24th December 1816 to2d June 1817. Do. of Appavu, from 12th October 1816 to 7th January 1817. Report of Venkat Rao, from 27th December 1816 to 18th March 1817. Do. of Kishna Rao Tulava, writer, from August 1813 to 1st December 1814. Do. Babu Rao, 1st May 1811 to 13th May 1815. Narain Rao’s report from the lst August to the 30th November 1815. Memorandum or list of ancient and remarkable places to be enquired for in the Tanjore country by Babu Rao previous to his journey 1816. Letters of the progress of the native Gomashtahs at the - out stations for the year 1816. Do. of Narain Rao from April to August 1816. Native correspondence of Narain Rao, Ram Das Nital Naina and Ananda Rao and Krishna Rao in 1816. Translation of a letter from Narain Rao, 1st August 1816. Do. of Venkat Rao from 27th December 1816 to the 15th January 1817. Do. of Nital Naina from January 1816 to 1819. Babu Rao’s report on a January to Mahabalipur from 8th to 27th October 1816. Do. on a journey to Panch Giri, Karekal and along the coast for the purpose of collecting historical informa- tion, coins, &c., 1816 to May 1817. Nital Naina’s report while employed at Coimbatur Dhar- mapuram and Malabar from the 25th March 1817 to the 19th December 1818. UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65.. 66. 67. 68. 69. 70. 71. 72. 73. 74. 75. 70. 77. 78. 79, Report of Narain Rao for January 1817. Do. of do. from 16th February to 18th March 1817. Do. composed by Appavu respecting the account and traditions of Mahabalipuram. Do. by Appavu, second journey. Do. by do. third journey. Journal and report of Appavu on his fourth journey to Mahabalipuram and from thence through the Jagir and the Arcot districts from October 1818 to the 29th May 1817. Journal of Venkat Rao from February to 10th July 1820. Do. of Venkat Rao, Sri Varma, Ramapa Karnak, Nital Naina and Annada Rao in 1820. Do. and journal of Sriverma from the 11th January to 10th August 1821. Do. of Babu Rao for January and February 1821. Do. of Srinivassiah’s journey to Madhurantakam, Chit- tamur, &c., from 22nd April 1821. List of Books collected by Srinivassiah on the journey of Utramarur and Konjeveram. Report of C. V. Ramswams and Srinivassiah from Sripara- madur. Report of Babu Rao on a journey to the south-ward. Do. of Muttiah in Calingah and the Circars. Account of Jayram Das, an inhabitant of Godagam city, in the country of Kamarup. List of Books, translated by Srinivassiah. Do. of Suba Rao. Journal from Madras to Mahabalipuram. Original Journal of C. V. Boria Brahmin. Newman’s journey by land from Calcutta to Madras. Do. of Suba Rao from the 13th to the 22nd page. Do. of do. into the Tulva country. Letters from Narain Rao and different Gomashtah from No. 1 to 90. Report of C. V. Ramswami on his journey towards Kun- datur 10 miles west of Madras. : INSCRIPTIONS. 573 80. 81. 82. 83. 84. Nouns 10. 11. 12, 13. 14. 15. 16. Report of 0. V. Ramswams’s journey to Mahabalipuram. Seven letters from Suba Rao to Col. Mackenzie. Correspondence of the Native Gomashtahs in Malayalam Kandapah and the ceded districts. Letters from Appavu on his second journey into the pro- vince of Arcot to Col. Mackenzie. Do. of Narain Rao sent by Major Mackenzie to enquire for Historical documents at Tripat. Sig CLASS X111, aig Inscriptions. Translation of an Inscription of Upatur Agraharam grant- ed to the different Brahmins by the renowned king Trinetra Maha Raja, dated 2000 years of the Kali Yug. Do. of a do. of Chirucur Yechapuram A graharam, granted to the god T'rivikrama Swami, by Vishna Verdhana Maha Raja. Inscriptions on the stone walls of the temples at Konje- veram, 22 in number. Do. at Terukali Conam. Do. at Terupan Teruty. Do. at Teruvalur. Do. passed by Ramanuj Achari in the Jaina Establish- ment at Bellugolla, dated S. S. 1290. .- Ancient Tamul Inscription found at Mallakapatam, 22nd year of the reign of Sri Raja Raja Deva. Do. do. in the 3rd year of the reign of Gandah Gopal Deva Raja. Do. do. at Terupallavanam near Pulicat in the 14th year of Kulottunga Chola Raja. Do. do. at do. no date. Do. do. at do. 12th year of Sri Raja Raja Deva. Do. do. at do. 18th year of do. Do. do. at do. 13th year of do. Do. do. at do. 12th year of Kiottunga Chola Deva. Do. do. at do. 86th year of Tri Bhuvana Deva. 574 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 17. Translation of an inscription in the pagoda of Sthala | Sayana Swami at Mahablipuram, no date. | 18. Do. of do. on a stone at Talluparam, dated 700 Kolam, | years. 19. Do. of a Tellinga Inscription at Vindapuri Patnam near Kottah S. S. 1452 by Achyuta Roy. 20. Copy of an inscription on stone S.S. 1487, in the Sansorit | i language and Kanara character. 21. Do. do. S.8. 1510 by Ayasur Virapa Vadeyar in the reign | of Venkatapati Deva Maha Rayalu. 22. Ancient inscription at Kaliyugapur Patnam in the Kali | Yug year 8265 S. S. 124. | 23. Do. Tamul do. on stone at Hari Kota near Pulicat, 2nd year of Tri Bhuvana Chakravarti Sri Rajendra Chola Deva. 24. Do. do. 7th year of Vijaya Gondah Gopala Deva. 25. Do. do. 36th year of Tri Bhuvana Vira Deva. 26. Do. do. 3rd year of 8m Raja Raja Deva. 27. Translation of an inscription of Kadamba Rayalu. 28. Do. in the Sanscrit language and Kanara at Bilgha. 29. Do. of a Malabar inscription of Kundatur, dated 1720 Sali. by Kumaraswams Pillah. 80. Do. in high Tamul at Kolar no date. 81. Do. on copper plates at Hache Agraharam. 32, Do. of Ramanuja in the Bandara Bustt at Bellagollum S. S. 1290. 33. Do. on the aisle walls of the temple of Ekambaranath at Konjeveram. 34. Do. on copper plates in the Devanagari character S. S. 1478. 85. Do. on 5 stones at Kuderpt Drug S. S. 1574. 86. Do. in Tamul on the base of the Vagann M ep at Mahabalipur. 387. Do. on the upper stone. 38. Do. on the flower garden at Anununto. 89. Do. in Tamul. 40. Do. in do. at Chellavamkupram in the Zillah of Kayur, 3 miles north of Mahabalipur. INSCRIPTIONS. ra 575 Ea, E44. 45, 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 50. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. Translation in Tamul placed in the middle of the village of Pattypalam. Do. in do. placed in the east of the pagoda of the goddess of Turupurunr. Do. in do. west of the Gerbha Griham of do. do. Do. in do. on two stones north and east of the pagoda of the goddess at Tirupurur : 10th year of the reign of Vikrama Cholen. Do. in the Karur district in Kovmbatur. Do. at Brahmethant in Kotmbatur. Do. in Tamul in the inner apartment of the pagoda of Mahabalipuram. Do. at Vishnu Kanchz. Do. at Konjeveram. Do. of a grant at Vellore. Inscriptions in the pagoda at Srirangam. Malabar inscription at Potapakam, dated the 80th year of the reign of Molatandakum Potumpe Cholam. Inscription by ZTimmana Dan Naik at the village Nala- mala, 1 coss north of Seringapatam. Inscription by Virupdkshi Maha Raja in S. S. 1892. Do. in the ancient Hala Kanara language and character. Do. in the Tamul language and character in Chitamur. Do. on the copper plates at Anikara Agraharam, contain- ing a grant made by Machaya, the accountant in the service of Vira Balal Raja, dated in the Sal. Sak 1113. A Mahratta Senned to Seshdchelapati Naidu. San. 1170. Do. do., dated 1171. Do. do. by Madhava Rao Ballal to Sheshachlopati Naidu, dated 1171. Do. do. by Balaji Baji Rao to Vasanta Naid and Sesha- chelapati Naid of Peddapallum, dated 1185. Do. do. by do. to do., dated 1185. Do. of do. by Mahipati Rao Krishna to Seshachelapati Naid 1173. Do. of do. by Bhagavunt Rao Tryambak to Seshachelapati Naid of Peddapallam, dated 1161. 65. Do. of do. by do. to do., dated 1160. 576 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 66. A Mahratta of Senned by Bhagavunt Rao Tryambak to Kumar Pedda Bhyrava Naid of Peddapallam in 1224. 4 67. Do. of Kavil Nainah to Seshachellapati Naid of Bautala- - pur, dated 1177. 68. Do. of do. by Tippoo Sultan to Seshachellapati Chis k dated 1188. 69. Do. of do. by Shahoji Rajah granting a piece of land to | ] Vengana Bhat, dated in the Salivahan year 1564. 70. Do. of do. regarding the conquest of the Anogundi Govern- ment, received from Major Wilks’s Brahmin Venkat Rao. | 71. Do. dated 1312 Sal. sak. 72. Do. dated 1224 do. ~ 73. Do. of an order of Somasekhar Naik. 74. Inscription of Ramaswam: pagoda, dated 1532. 75. Inscription on copper plates in Chakra Kumundur. Puttacaron, dated 4544 Kali Yug year. 76. Translation of a inscription dated 1446. at Kalasa. 77. Inscription on copper plates in the hands of Utama Kam- sura Maunadykul at Palevecota, dated 4344 Kali, Yug year. 78. Translation of an inscription in the pagoda of Varada Raja Swami, no date. 79. Do. of a Malabar inscription in the pagoda of Avidraman Kovil, dated 1421 Sal. Sak. 80. Do. of an inscription in the pagoda of the Sukirayeswer at Periya Palayem, no date. 81. Do. of do. in the said pagoda, dated 24th year of the reign of Vira Pandya Deva. 82. Deo. of do. in do., dated 22nd year of the reign of Sundara Pandya Deva. 83. Do. of do. in do., dated 1607, S. S. year. 84. Do. of do. in the pagoda of Agastyeswer at Kangam, dated 4633 do. 85. Do. of do. in do. of Vishnu at Jayam Konda Cholapuram, dated 1526 Sal. Sak. 86. Do. of do. in do. of Siva, dated 1599 Sal. Sak. 87. Inscription on copper plates ; no date. INSCRIPTIONS. 577 ] E 90. 91. 92. 93. 94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99, 100. 101. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106. Translation of a Malabar inscription in the pagoda of Choleswer, dated 12th year of the reign of Bharata Pan- dya Deva. Do. of an inscription in do. dated 18th year of the reign of Sri Ramanava Deva. Do. of do. in do. dated 25th year of the reign of Vira Pandya Deva. Do. of do. in do ; no date. Do. of do. in do. dated 9th year of the reign of Kalinga Rayen. Do. of do. in do. by Kerikala Choleswer Modia Nayana, no date. Do. of do. in do. dated 18th year of the reign of Kula Sekhara Deva. Translation of an inscription in do., no date. Do. of do. in the pagoda of Deva Nayaka Parumal, no date. Do. of do. in do. of Deva Nayaka Paruwmal by Kerthala Choleswer, no date. Do. of do. in do. dated 8th year of the reign of Sr: Bho- jola Virama Nada Deva, with a list of inscriptions. Do. of the part of a stone inscription at Upur, dated 1363 Sal. Sak. Do. of a copy of the inscription on the wall of the Vasish- theswara pagoda, dated 1352, by Praudha Deva Maha Raya. Inscription of Birmadesam by Achyuta Deva Raya, dated 1159. Do. of do. by Vire Raya, dated 1285. Do. on stone of Madom Deva Stanum by Chole Raja, dated 460, Sal. Sak. Do. on copper plates at Ani Bhogy by Vira Praurha Deva Raya, dated 1569. Do. on do. at Vedam Parambakam by Venkata Pali Raya, dated 529, Sal. Sak. Translation of an inscription in the old fort of Teshur, no date. 73 578 UNBOUND TRANSLATIONS, ETC. 107. Copy of an inscription on stone at Kodagode, no date. 108. The inscriptions of Banawast, Sonda, Serisy, Sauswully, &c., containing six of different dates. 109. Translations of inscriptions at Teruparti Runam, by. Krishna Raya from 1 to 4. 110. Do. of do. at Sri Perumbadur, no date. CLASS XIV.—JAVANESE AND DUTCH, ETC. lpr Relating to Batavia and Ceylon. 1. Narrative of the wars of Hamang Coelorono Senapati Hingalag Abdul Rehman Shah ad din Panatte Gama of Jokjocarta translated from the Javanese. 2. Extracts from Holwawa’s Geography of Asia. 3. Proceedings of the Government of Ceylon from Septem- ber to October 1699. 4, Papers relating to the defence of Batavia. 5. Memoir on Wannee in Ceylon, and papers relating to it. 6. Military correspondence, Java, 1801. 7. Notes respecting Sourabaya. 8. History of Java from the Javanese. 9. Report on the repair of the dams in Mullenawe, on Ceylon. 10. Reflections on the defence of Batavia. : 11. On the resources of Ceylon in rice. 12. Tribes on Ceylon. 13. Instructions for the Commissioners appointed to register the landed property in Colombo, Mature and Galle. 14. Advantages of occupying the seaports of Madura. 15. Visit of De Heere Governor of Ceylon to Tutocoreen. 16. Mode of catching elephants on Ceylon. 17. Report on the affairs of the Dutch East India Company, 1808. JAVANESE AND DUTCH, ETC. & B79 28, 29, 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. Miscellaneous proceedings of the Batavian Government. Remarks on Tavernier’s notices of the Dutch in Asia. Short account of the wild men living in the jungle on the Malacca river. Extract from a work on the history of the Dutch East India Company, 1768. Instructions for the Geographer Engineers at the military depdt of the kingdom of Holland 1806-7. Account of the burning of the King of England in Effigy, by the Netherlanders in Persia in 1666. History of Java. Apercu de la Regence de Samarang. Remarks on Majapahit. Memoir on the state of Java. Observations on the state of Bantam. List of Maps and Plans in the Survey Department at Batavia. Report on the Forests of Java. Oaths to be taken by the Officers of the Dutch Govern- ment of Java. : Description de la ville de Samarang. On the Chinese on the island of Java (two notices.) Proceedings relating to the Cinnamon Plantations of Ceylon, 080 LIST OF PLANS. LIST OF PLANS. ree fre Mysore. 1 Plan of Mysore. 2 Do. of the fort of Mysore. 3 Do. of Seringapatam. 4 Do. of Serah. 5 Do. of Dora Samudram. 6 Sketch Plan of Sivana Samudram. 7 Plan of Devaroy Droog. 8 Do. of Bangalore. 9 Do. of Chittel Droog. Bednore. 10 Plan of Bednore. 11 Do. of Ananta Pur. 12 Do. of Honells. 13 Do. of Adjampur. 14 Do. of Shikarpur. 15 Do. of Semoga. Ceded Districts. 16 Plan of Gurumkonda. 17 Do. of Guti. 18 Do. of Gandikotah. 19 Do. of Adwons. 20 Do. of Rraidrug. 21 Do. of Bijanagar. 22 Do. of Puspagiri. 23 Do. of Pechawatu. 24 Do. of Adom. 25 Sketch of Alpattan or the | Ruins of Bijanagar. | 26 Plan of a singular struc- ture at Bijanagar. | Northern Cirecars. 27 Map of Amaravati. 28 Do. of Dharintkote and Amaravats. 29 Plan of Akerapalli. 30 Do. of Kondapilli. 31 Do. of Gantur. Orissa. : 32 Sketch of Gur-jat Hills. Hyderabad, 33 Plan of Calbarga. Hindustan. 34 Plan of Muttra. 35 Do. of Delhs. Mahratta. 36 Plan of Saitara, Miscellaneous. 37 Plan of Chittagong. 38 Do. of Long Isle. 39 Do. of Mavellipuram. 40 to 79; Native Plans of Districts. DRAWINGS AND PORTFOLIOS. 081 LIST OF DRAWINGS. ; i 1 3 D8. 5 Hindu Sculpture and Images. 59 32 46 Do. do. do. 162 114 Costume of Balaghat Carnatic. 82 35 4 Natural History. 65 58 5 Botany. 49 48 6 Antiquities of Java. 117 7 Hindu Antiquities in Orissa, &c. 78 .78 8 Do. do. do. 32 32 9 Antiquities of Amaravats. 77.77 10 Sketches of Hindu Sculptures. 32 11 Antiquities of Madura. 51 51 12 Do. of Java. 82 13 Do: of do. 21 14 Do. of Mahavalipuram. we: 43.99 15 Fair copies of Fac-similes of Inscriptions, ... 73 Ae PORTFOLIOS. 1 Views in Mysore. 32 2 Do. Nizam’s Dominions. 23 3 Do. Southern Provinces. ; 4d 4 Orissa, Bengal and Hindustan Miscel- laneous. : 49 5 Costumes. 28 6 Natural History. 65 7 Java. 85 8 Miscellaneous Plans and views 180 9 Do. Antiquities. 137 10 Duplicates and Rough Copies. 175 11 Loose Rolls. 8 12 Hindu Maps. 8 28 CT AC TP FOS NRA TNE 13. Fac-similes of Taseritione in Rolls. Toial... 2,630 ABSTRACT LIST OF .COINS. 582 ABSTRACT LIST OF COINS. ——r Gold. Silver. Copper. Lead. Total. 1 Hindu. wr 175 329 246 504M 2 Mohammedan. 23190 .. 173% 3 Ancient Europe. Ph 34 346 .. 2807 4 Modern Europe. 2350 120 63... 203M 5 Miscellaneous. coe 426 4,613 19 5,058 Total 213 1,059 4,927 19 6,218 ———— HINDU GOLD COINS. —_—— One; Cup like form, stamped on 1 Sri Ram Mara. the concave side, impression worn, attributed to Rama of Oude. § One; Stamped on both sides ; concave the installation of Rama 2 Do. and Sita: the Rama Yantra on the convex. 3 : D One; do. ; Hanuman on the con- o. vex side. Nine ; Impression of an Elephant ; 4 Gajapati Pagodas. struck by Pratapa Rudra, King of : Cuttack. Two; Cup form, stamped on one - side with the Lotus flower whence 5 Kamala Mudra. their name, and Sank: found at Banawasst in the earth, 6 DBijanagar Huns or Vara- One ; Struck by Narasimha Pra- has. tapa. Twelve ; do. by Pratapa Kristna 7 Do. Ray. 8 Do. Pratapas or half Tight: do, dol Huns. > al sors TT Five; Struck by Venkatapati Raya, 9. Venkateswar Huns. Buk of Thandoagies. 10 -Do. Pratapas. Five; do. do. HINDU GOLD COINS. 083 11 Garuda Mudra. 12 Viraraya Fanam. 13 Bijanagar Pratdpas. 14 Mysore Pagoda. 15 Iker: (Bidnore) do. 16 Harke (in the Circars) do. 17 Uma Maheswara Pagoda. 18 Uncertain Pratdpas. 19 Do. 20 Do. 21 Sinha Mudra fanam. 22 Bijanagar Hun 28 Mysore do. 24 Iker: do. 25 Old Iker: do. 26 Venkataramana Pagoda. 27 Matsya Mudra. 28 Lakshmi Narayan Pagoda. 29 Do. - do. 80 Gunda Bharunda do. 31 Sri Ram Pratdpa. 32 Sri Krishna do. 33 Gajapati Fanam. 34 Venkata Ramana do. 35 Ikeri Fanam. 36 Kantaray do. 37 Katars do. 38 Terunamale do. 39 Virabhadra Chakralu do. 40 Vrishabha Mudra Fanam. 41 Sambha Mudra do. One; Supposed to be struck by Sri Vira Maha Rayaluw. Fourteen ; Struck by Vira Raya, Raja of Coimbatore. Two ; do. by Deva Raja. One; do. by Hyder, but with the figure on one side of Lakshmi and Narasimha. One; One ; : Siz; Struck by Krishna Raya of Bijanagar. Two ; Three ; Found in the Onore country, One ; Two ; One; Struck by Saddsiva Raya. One; Struck by Raja Krishna. One; do. Siva Raya. One ; Sia; Of different coinage. One ; Supposed to be struck by the Pandya Kings. : One ; One; This has a different impres- sion from the preceding. Two ; Two One; One; Two ; One ; Eight ; Mysore coins of Kanthi- - rava Deva. Sizteen ; Coined by the Rajas of Nagapattan or Negapatnam. Three; Seven; Struck by the Princes of Bidnore. One ; One; 984 HINDU SILVER COINS. 42 Matsya Mudra Fanam. One ; 43 Nama Mudra do. One; 44. Gobur do. Three; | 45 Madhura do. Two: Struck by Ndgama Nayak.) ; 46 Murari Rao or N aga Three; do. by the Mahratta chief | Mudra. Murari Rao. | . : Siz; Found by the people of Mr, | 47 Ancient Coins. Travers, Collector of Ganjam, 1807, under a cocoanut tree. | Four; Found at Portnur near Vizagapatam attributed to a Jaina : King, named Raya Bhanu Chacra- 48 Ancient Parkas. verti, supposed to have reigned about , 1600 years ago; these Coins are not unfrequently found by the people of the country. 49 01d Coins Siz ; Found in the earth at Mala- ’ valipur. 5 Do, 1 Three ; Procured at Kanoj. 51. Do. Two ; 52 Deo. Two ; Uncertain. 53 Deo. Two ; 54 Napal Mohur and qr. Tobi - Mohuyr. ? 55 Asam Mohur. One : oa HINDU SILVER COINS, ————— ¢ : Twenty-nine ; Found in Hindus- 1 Ancient Coins. 3 Do. do Seventeen ; Found about Patna. S Do. do. . Five; do. at Cawnpore. 4 Ancient square Coins. Two; do. at Hoogly. 5 Ancient Coins. Seventeen ; do. at Tellinga. 6. Do do, Twenty-one ; do: at Nellore. 2 Do do Sixteen ; do. do. 3: De. do Thirteen; do. do. 9 Do... do. Eleven ; do. do. HINDU SILVER COINS. 585 10 Ancient Coins. 11 Ancient Hindu Coins. 12 Do. do. 13 ANrisimha Rupees. 14 Arakan Rupee. 15 Napal Rupee. 16 Asam do. 17 Asam half Rupee. 18 Do. Quarter. 19 Jayanagar Rupees. 20 Old half Bijanagar do. 21 Purbunder Cours. Deva’s half Seven ; These and the above are all of one description; they are of an irregular form, being square, angular, round, oval, &c., they bear no inscription ; are not unfrequently quite plain, and in any case have only a few indistinct and unintelli- gible symbols: that of the Sun or a Star is most common, and those of the Lingams, the crescent, and the figures of Animals, may be trac- ed: these coins are very numerous throughout India, but particularly in the South ; their weight varies. Two; With the figure of Hanuman. Three; Uncertain. Four ; Two ; Ten ; Three ; Seven ; Four; Four; Four; Rajaram’s stamp in the Nagri character. One : 22 Ancient Hindu silver Siwteen ; Found in Mahabilipur, coins. see remark on the first ten numbers. 23 Do. do. Fifty-two ; 24 Hindu Coins. Two ; Uncertain. 25 Do. do. Seven ; 26 Do. do. Two ; 27 Old Fanams. Three ; 28 Venkataraman do. One ; 29 Gajapati do. One; 80 Chika Deva Raya do. One; 31 Danbis and single Mysore Three 382 Pondicherry do. One ; 33 Nepaul anna pieces. Thirteen. ——— : 74 586 MOHAMMEDAN COINS. MOHAMMEDAN COINS. Gold. 12 Two Makmud Shah Rupee. 1 Zodiac Coin of Jehangir; 13 ae nh 2; Zo is : ek and Mohamme ah. 35D dos: Lures. 14 ps Mohammed Shah 3 Do. do. Leo. BPeos. . 15 Seven Firoz Shah do. : n 36 Dirge 16 Hosain Shah do. o. do. Capricornus. 17 Three do. do 6 Do. do. Sagittarius. 18 on a E 7 Do. do. Pisces. 10 SLi Soh do 8 Do. do. The Sun. 20 Do. do 9 Mohur of Acber, (round.) 91 Selim Shah do 10 Two do. do. (square.) 22 Six Akbar Shah, square. 11 Two do. Shah Jehan. 93 Two do. round, 12 Do. Aurangzeb. 24 Do. do 13 A Pagoda. 25 Jehangir Zodiac do. Aries. 14. Shah Alum do. 26 Do. do: Taurus 15 Piastre of Egypt. 27 Jehangir ; Zodiac Rupee ; 16 Do. of Persia. Gonini. 17 Four small kinds of coin. 28 Do. db. Leo. 18 Hyders fanam. 29 Do. Rupee. Silver. 30 Eleven Shah Jehan do. 1 Four Tymur Shah Rupee. 31 Five do. do. 2 Three Feroz Shah do. 82 Aurangzeb do. 3 Eleven do. half do. 33 Furokhser do. 4 Firoz II1dr Rupee. 34 Two Mohammed Shah do. 5 Mohammed Shah do. 35 Shah Alem do. 6 Do. do. 86 Three Tipu Sultan do. 7 Faroz Shah do. 37 Ahemadabad do. 8 Two Mubarik Shahhalf do. 38 Ahmednagar do. 9 Two do. do. round. 39 01d Benares do. 10 Three Ala ad din Rupees. 40 Jehanabad do. 11 Two ZToglek: Shah half 41 Lucknow do. Rupee. 42 Four Srinagar half do, ANCIENT COINS. : 587 43 Two Benares old quarter Rupee. 44 Mohammed Shah fanam. 45 Mahratta Rupee. 46 Six various current use. 47 Eleven Rupees with Ara- bic legend ; uncertain. 48 Nine Abulabassi Rupee. 49 Meshed do. Rupees of 50 Persian Rupee. 51 Two do. of Isfahan. 52 Five do. of Shiraz. 53 Do. of Yezd. 54 Two silver coins uncer- tain. 55 Do. small do. 56 Six two and one anna pieces. 57 Two Batavian coins. lr ANCIENT COINS. ——— Silver. 1 Two; Alexander (of Egypt.) 2 Four do. (small.) 3 Antiochus. 4 Two Arsacides. 5 Nine do. (small.) 6 Four; Augustus. 7 Julia Augusta. 8 Olaudius Ceesar (gilt.) 9 Adrianus. 10 Domitian. 101 Antoninus. 11 Gratianus. 12 Maxvmius. 13 Provincial coin, (Clodius.) 14 Ancient coin uncertain. 15 Alexander (of Rome.) 16 Faustina. 17 Gordianus. 18 Alexander Magnus, brass.) Copper. 19 Ptolemy. 20 Three; Augustus. 21 Oloudius Oeesar. 22 Two ; Julia Augusta. 23 Two; Vespasian. 24 Two; Domitian. 25 Novia. 26 Five; Trajan. 27 Three ; Adrian. 28 Two; Cntonts Pius, 29 Faustina. 30 Two; Gordian. 31 Philip. 32 Gallienus. 33 Two; Claudius. 84 Two ; Aurelian. 35 Florian. 36 Probus. 37 Carus. 38 Victorinus. 39 Posthumus. 40 Constantius Chlorus. 41 Five Oonstantine. 42 Two coins of theArsacides, 43 Nineteen coins; uncertain, 44 Three copper Alto Relievos from the Antique. 45 One hundred and seventy coins found at Mahavali- pur and Cudapa. 46 Ten Seals and Cameos. 588 MODERN EUROPEAN COINS. MODERN EUROPEAN COINS. —— Gold. 1 Four Venetian Sequins. 2 Louis D’Or. 3 Three half, and quarter Pistoles. 4 Saxon Ducat of Frederick Augustus also King of Poland. 5 Five Nuremberg Medals. Struck to commemorate the begin- ning of the 18th century. 6 Medal of Pope Clement X gill) Silver. 7 Two Franc of Napoleon Premier Consul. 8 Six; one do. do. {9 Two half and quarter do. do. 10 Five Franc do. do. 11 Do. do. Empereur. 12 Do. Republique. 13 Do. Louis XVI. 14 Dollarof the Isle of France. 15 French Crown. 16 Medal of Louis XVI. 17 Two Spanish Crowns of : Philip IV. 18 Do. Dollar do. 19 Two do.Crown CharlesII. 20 Do. do. do. 21, Two do. Dollar Ferdi- nand XVII. 22 Do. Jos. Napoleon, 23 Three Spanish Quarter Dollars. 24 Do. one Real. 25 Six Spanish coins. Theseare the old Dollar or piece of eight and its subdivisions coined in Mexico at an early date. 26 Pataca of Brazil of 600 Rees. The usual Pataca is marked 640, for that number of Rees. 27 Testoon of Portugal. 28 Crown of Sicily. : 29 Two Rix Dollars of Albert and Elizabeth. : 30 Do. Germany. 31 Do. Hungary. 32 Two do, Brunswick Lun- enburg. 383 Two Prussian Rix Dol- lars. 34 Two Rix Dollars of Liege. 35 Do. Wurtzberg. 36 Do. Lorraine. 87 Crown of Lorraine. 38 German Copfstuck. 39 Do. of 30 Creutzers. 40 Twos mall German Coins. 41 Do. Wurtemberg do. 42 Do. Frankfort do. 43 Half Florin of Osnaburg, 44 Bavarian Copfstuck. 45 Four Schilling Courant of Mecklenburg. : 46 Leopoldone of Tuscany. MODERN EUROPEAN COINS. 589 47. Quarter Batzen of Bern. ~ 48 Double Plott of Sweden. ~ 49 3 Guilder of Zutphen. . 50 Two do. do. Zealand and . do. = 51 Datch Ducatoon. 52 Guilder or 30 Stiver piece of Utrecht. 53 Two half Guilder. 54 Three small Dutch Coins. 55 Fifty Stiver piece of Louis Bonaparte. 56 Batavian Guilder. 57 Two American Dollars and a half. 58 Dollar of Independant Rio De la Plata. 59 Bank of England Dollar. 60 Half Crown of George II. 61 Silver Penny of James II. 62 Shilling of Edward VI. 63 Old English Penny 1st. 64 Bank Token. 65 Two old English Coins. ~ Found in an old Earthen Vessel in the Isle of Bute supposed to be coins of the time of Edward III. 66 Two Goa Rupees. 67 Three Ceylon do. 68 Madras quarter pagoda. 69 Java Rupee. 70 Two Malay do. 71 Five Batavia half do. 72 Four do. do. do. 73 Two do. do. do. 74 German Jubilee Medal. 75 German Medal, 76 Do. 77 German Medal. 78 Do. 79 Medal uncertain. 80 Do. do. 81 French Medal in honour of Monsr. Bignon. 82 English do. do.Sir Francis Burdett. 83 Do. do. Charles I. and Henrietta Maria. Struck in honour of their Mar- riage. Copper. Six English Coins. Irish Coin of James II. Promissory half Penny. Half Penny from the cop- perofthe Anglesea Mines A Forty Reis of Portugal. Three. Ten Reis of Por- tugal. 7 Two. Two Stiver of Cologne. Four. Heller of Saulfeld. 9 Two. Creutzer and half do. of Neufchatel. 10 Half Creutzer of Mentz. 11 Six Creuntzer of Austria. 12 Three Small German Coins. 13 Three French sous and small brass coin of Louis XVI. 14 Five Dutch Stivers, &c. 15 Two American cent. and half cent. BC DO pm SS On oe} 990 MISCELLANEOUS. 16 Caise of the city of Cor- veldt. 17 Three coins. 18 Three old coins. 19 Four Miscellaneous coins, uncertain. 20 Three small coins do. 21 Four Company’s Cash. 22 Three Ceylon do. fem Medals. 1 23 Medal of Henry IV. of | France. 24 English Jubilee Medal. 25 Two Irish Medals. 26 Prince of Wales do. 27 Fox Medal. 28 Howard Medal. i 29 General Martine. 1 30 Jesuit’s Medal. MISCELLANEOUS. ae HINDU COPPER COINS. 1 Ganapati Cas. 2 Ancient coin. 3 Bauddha Cas. 4 Vishnu Verdhana Cas. 5 Bhutak: Basavanna Cas. 6 Mayuravarma Cas. 7 Matsya Mudra Cas. 8 Aswapati Cas. 9 Gajapats Cas. Twelve ; Struck by Ganapati Deva Maharaja, King of Warangal with impression of Ganapats. One ; Struck by an ancient Jaina | A King bears the Padma mark on it. Two ; Struck by Buddha Kings 3 with the i impression of a Buddha. | ] Two ; Struck by Vishnu Vardhana Balal, King of Dwarasamudram with the figure of Ramanuja. Sixteen ; The impression of a Bull | on one side, on the other side the : figure of Bhutaks. Seven ; Struck by Mayu avarma, ; King of Banawasi with the i impres- sion of a Peacock, found in the Bana- | ; wasst country. Twelve; Struck by the ancient | Pandian Kings, with the impression L of a Fish. Nine; Struck by Aswapati with | the i impression of a Horse. One; Struck by Pratdpa’Rudra, | King of the Gajapati race of Cuttack i with the impression of an Elephant. . HINDU COPPER COINS. 591 10 Harihara Rayalu Oas. 11 Pratipa Deva Raya Cas. 12 Rama Raja Dabbu. 13 Chhatrapati Cas. 14 Kamala Mudra Cas. 15 Sankha Cas. 16 Chakram Cas. 17 Simha Mudra Cas. 18 Do. do. 19 Venkatapati Cas. 20 Nilakantha Cas. 21 Hanuman Cas. 22 Virabhadra Cas. 23 Jinka Mudra Cas. 24 Sarpa Mudra Cas. 25 Vrischika Mudra Cas. 26 Nakshatra Mudra Cas. 27 Lakshmi Cas. 28 Gunta Cas. 29 Mahabelipur Cas. 30 Elephant Cas. 31 Lakadada Cas. 32 Kalyana Basavanna Cas, Two; Struck by Harihara Rayalu, a King of Bijanagar. On one side the impression of a Bull, on the other side his name in Nagari. Three ; Struck by Pratipa Deva Raya, a King of Bijanagar, with the impression of a Bull on one side, and his name in Canada on the other. One; Struck by Rama Raya, the last King of Bijanagar, initial Ra occurs on both sides, on one reversed in the centre of a circle. Two ; Struck by the Rajas of the Chhatrapati race. Two; With the impression of a Lotus. Two ; One ; : Nine ; The impression of a Lion. Two ; The impression of a Lion on one side, on the other side a Hatchet. Forty-six ; Struck by Venkatapati Raya, Raja of Chandragiri, with the impression of Venkateswar : on the other side his name in Z'elugu. Siz: The impression of a Bull on one side, on the other the name Ni- lakantha in Nagari. Twenty-two ; With the figure of Hanuman. Sia ; Four ; Two ; Two ; One ; Four ; Two ; Four; Found at Mahabalipur. Twenty-one ; Struck by the Mysore Kings. Four ; Ditto ditto. Seven ; Struck by Bijala Raya, King of Kalyana, with the impres- sion of a Bull, Lingam, Moon and Suan over it, : 592 MISCELLANEOUS. 33 Perangala Dinna. 34 Dipaldinna Price. 385 Epurpalam. 36 Padava Mudra. 37 Deva Raya Cas. 38 Garuda Cas. 39 Ancient Cas. 40 Kausala Dinna Cas. 41 Epurpalam Cas. 42 Motupalli Cas. 43 Dipal Dinna Cas. 44. Buddham Cas. 45 Dharanicota Cas. 46 Five Faringipetta Cas. Pondicherri Pice. 47 Ramanad Cas. 48 Jojocarta Silver Coins. 49 Lead Coins, Twenty-seven ; Found ab Peran- gala Dinna near Vatapalum. Seven ; Some of the Coins found i ab Dipaldinna as below vide, No. 43.8 Four ; One; Impression of a boat. One hundred and seven ; Struck by 1 Deva Raya, King of Bijayanagar, on [i one side, the figure of an Ox, and on other his name in Canada. Seventy-eight ; With the impres- Is sion of Garuda. One thousand two hundred and siaz- ty two; With the figure of Bhutaki | on both sides, as found at Mahabeli- puram and its neighbourhood. Two hundred and forty-four ; On | the Sea shore near Pulicat. Struck by 7'risankha Maha Raja and found | at Kausala Dinna. One hundred and thirty-four ; As found at Epurpalam in the Gantur Circar. One hundred and forty-seven ; As found at Motupalli said to be struck by Mukunti Maha Rajah. Seven hundred and ten ; As found at Dipal Dinna near Amaravati with the figures of Bhitaks, &c. Twenty ; As found in the ruins of Buddham in the Gantur Circar with various impressions. Twenty-four: As found in the ruined Fort at Dharanicota. Five hundred and seventy-two; As procured in the ruins of Faringipatta near Porto-novo. One hundred and seven ; Struck by the Setupati. King of Ramanad. On one side his name stamped in T'amul and on the other a Ceylonese dagger. Four hundred and twenty-six; As found in Java with an indistinct im- pression. Eighteen ; As found in Epwrpalam, impression indistinct. rem pr—— HINDU AND PERSIAN COPPER COINS. 593 MODERN HINDU COPPER COINS. ee — 50 Negapatam Cas. One hundred and forty-eight ; 51 Small Cas. One hundred and etghty-eight ; Thirty-four ; Struck by the Dutch 52 Tranquebar Dutch. Slony at Talagumbadi or Tranque- ar. 3 Forty-six; Struck by the Dutch 53 Javaneseand Chinesebrass Government at Java, and the Chinese : Coins found near Mahabelipur and and copper coins. also in the villages of Bednore. Thirty-four : Brought from the eastward. 55 Dutch and Portuguese. Five ; Variously impressed. Thirty-six ; Struck by the EH. I. C. 56 Madras and Batavia Cas. 4 by the Dutch Government of ava. 54 Javanese and Chinese Cas. One; A large Coin, with small 57 Java lead coin. impression on both sides. PERSIAN COPPER COINS. ——— One hundred and twenty-five ; Mis- cellaneous Copper Coins in twenty- 58 Hindustani Pice. one parcels struck by different Kings of Delhz. 59 Do. do. a Birnie by Sultan Ibrahim 60 Do. do. One hundred and two ; 61 Do. do. Ninety-four ; 62 Do. do. Siwty ; — J — eee 75 594 LIST OF IMAGES LIST OF TMAGES. 1. Kodanda Rama, (Silver) A large Image, of Rama, which is extending an arrow with his right 3 hand, and holds the bow with his left, he is clad in martial attire and | stands on a pedestal, a quiver is slung across his back. This idol is generally worshipped at the Hindu Temples of the Vaishnava Religion and in the houses of married people. of 2 and 8. Khelana Krishna, (Silver.) A pair of small Images, of the infant Krishna, crawling on the floor, holding rolls of butter in one hand and leaning on a toy with the other. | 4 and 5. Hanuman, s (Silver.) Two small Images of the Monkey, Hanuman ; one is putting his band on his mouth, the other closes his hands, they are standing on pedestals : these images are commonly worshipped by married people, recluses and religious orders among Bramins in the south of India. 6. GQGarura, (Silver.) A small Image, of the bird of Vishnu: the head of a hawk with a human body, adoring with closed hands, standing on a seat; he has two imperfect wings over his arms. 7 and 8. Bharata and Satrughna, (Silver.) These two Images are standing, they are brothers of Rama, quivers of arrows are slung across their shoulders. They are well dressed and ornamented, and in the attitude of bending their bows against an enemy. 9. Sita Ammawar, (Silver.) A standing Image of the consort of Rama: the sculptured ornaments represent the jewels, and the golden Nuptial medal, worn by Hindu women of rank, suspended by a necklace, also two bangles: she sits on a Copper Throne with Rama at the time of his installation. 10. Venkateswer. ! 11. Alamalu. 12. Nanchari. Two of these images are female and one is male, who is denominated Venkateswer, one of the incarnations of Vishnu, having four hands with different weapons, standing on a Pitha (seat): the female images are his consorts, the names are peculiar to the south : they are supported by an ornamented elevated paling. 13. Alwar Murti, (Silver.) A small image, of a worshipper of Vishnu. (Silver.) Ea Bla oda hv i Be io LIST OF IMAGES. 595 14. 15. 16. 17. 18, 19, Sri Devs, : (Copper.) An Image of Si or Lakshmi, the goddess of prosperity and wife of Vishnu. Ganesa, (Copper.) An Image of Ganesa seated on a stool, with ten arms, five on each side, he holds different weapons in each hand, excepting two, the right of which holds a lotus, and the left his spouse Siddhi: his vehicle rab ie on his left side, eating some cake. Surya Yantram, (Copper.) A Circular figure of the sun according to the Astronomical system of the Hindus : on four sides of the disk is a god of Fire in the form of a flame, two lions support the globe of the sun. Gopala, (Copper.) An erect Copper Image of Krishna, as the cowherd. He is com- pletely and magnificently dressed and ornamented in the ancient style, having both hands raised to his mouth as if calling to the kine. Tandava Kristina, (Copper.) A small Image of a dancing Krishna, extending his left arm, and holding up in his right hand a roll of butter. Narasimha Avatar, (Copper.) An Image representing Narasimha, one of the incarnation of Vishnu. the face of a Lion, with the limbs and the body human, he has four arms on each side, with two of his hands he holds Hiranyaksha, across his thighs; tearing open his belly and with his six other hands he holds the Sankh, Chakra, and various emblems of Vishnu. 20 and 21. Rama Sabha. (Copper.) 99. Two groups of figures: Lam and Sita on a Throne, his three bro- thers and his attendant Hanuman are serving him at the time of his installation, after his return from exile ; they are fixed on a seat in two lines, a copper flowered screen is behind them: 21 has only four figures: two being lost. Lakshmi Narasimha, (Copper.) A group of Images, the Lion-faced god Narasimha and his consort Lakshmi, seated on a throne. This Image has four arms, in two of them he holds the Sankh, and Chakra, with his third he holds his spouse, and the fourth is extended. 23. Figure uncertain, (Copper.) : A small Image, a priest of the sect of Kopala, adorned with every kind of ornament and sitting on a high bench, with his legs folded, and his hair plaited. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29. Alwar Murtr, (Copper.) Small images of different Alwars, or ascetics and saints of the 596 LIST OF IMAGES. 30. 31 32. Vaishnava religion and teachers of the doctrines of Rdamdanuja. The complete number is twelve, and they are usually found in the temples and dwellings of the sect. : q Lakshmz, (Copper.) A small Image, of the goddess of prosperity, consort of Vishnu, standing on a seat with a lotus flower in her right hand, and dressed | with Indian jewels. Pattabhisheka Sabha, (Copper.) A set of eight small Images of Ram with his consort Sita on a throne, his brother Lakshmana moving the Chowrie or whisk of Indian Cow- tail, his other brother Bharata is in alto relievo on the back screen, and raising up the umbrella over his head ; his third brother Satrughna is standing below Lakshmana; his friend Sugrive is standing with closed hands, his attendant Monkey Hanuman is standing near his feet: a bearded sage is also standing on the other side, at the time of his installation. Pattabhisheka Sabha, (Copper.) A large throne on which six images are fixed. Ram, is seated with his consort Sita; at his back, his brother Satrughna, is waiving the Chowri, Bharata is standing in the front ; Lakshmana crrrying a bow on his shoulder, and making obedience to his brother with closed hands, Hanuman is also standing in front of Lakshmana, at the time of the installation of Rama, (see the preceding.) 33 and 84. Lakshmi Narayan, (Copper) 35. 36. 37. 38, Two groups of three images, seated on a seat, with a back screen Narayan has four arms: in one of his left, he is holding his consort Lakshmi and in two more he holds the Sankh and Chakra, the fourth is extended : his attendant Garuda, kneeling down on his left knee, and supporting them on his shoulder. k Lakshmi Narayan, (Copper.) A group of Images; the god Vishnu, holding his consort Lakshmi with his left hand. Garura, (Copper.) The vehicle of Vishnu in a human shape and standing with both hands closed, he is well dressed and adorned with the jewels and crown ; in proof of his being a bird, the feathers are manifest on each arm. Sri Yantram, (Copper.) An Image, the goddess of wealth standing in the centre of a circle with four arms and fully dressed. 39, 40 and 41. Hanuman, (Copper.) Images of the Monkey Hanuman. : LIST OF IMAGES. 597 Matsya Vigraha, : (Copper.) An Image of a Mermaid ; upper part human and lower a fish. Venkateswer, (Copper.) An Image, of an incarnation of Vishnu, worshipped at Tripati in the Coromandel Coast, he bears the emblems of Vishnu, or Sankh and : Chakra. 44, 45, 46, 47 and 48. Tandava Krishna, (Copper) An Image of a dancing Krishna, see No. 18, : 49. Khelana Krishna, (Brass.) An Image of the playing or infant Krishna. 50 and 51. Venu Gopala, (Brass.) Two Images of Krishna as the Cowherd in the attitude of playing on E the flute. 52 and 53. Gopala, (Brass.) : Two Images of a similar description differently decorated. 54. Kalinga Merddana, (Brass.) An Image of the youthful Krishna, treading on the head of the serpent Kalinga, whom he had destroyed. 55 and 56. Gopi Devi, (Copper.) Images of two Cowherdesses. 87. Jaya, (Copper.) An attendant of Vishnu, standing. = 58. Trivikrama avatar, (Brass.) An Image of Vishnu, with six arms, in two of them he holds the Sankh and Chakra, in two more a trident and a staff, and in the other two a string of beads, and a water jar. £ 59. Sakti, ~ (Copper.) 1 An Image of a goddess, with eight arms bearing various weapons. 60 and 61. Anna purna, (Brass.) Small Images of a goddess, a form of Durgd, seated, holding a brass spoon in her hand as if distributing food. 62. Ganesa, (Brass.) A small Image of Ganesa, with a protuberant belly, and four arms, seated. 63. Sabha Murti, (Copper.) An Image of a boy playing and dancing on his left foot, one of the objects of worship at Chidambaram, as an incarnation of Siva. 64, 65, 66 and 67. Haya Greva, (Copper.) Four small Images of the demon Hayagriva, in various attitudes : a human body with the head of a horse. 598 LIST OF IMAGES. 68. Kapala Mun, An Image of a priest of the Kapala sect ; see No. 22. 69. Bajer Sura, A Trooper mounted with a child in his arms. 70. A Bhuta, (Brass. ) A Gigantic copper figure of an evil spirit, sitting with his arms and legs folded ; brought from Java. # 71. Kanguli, (Brass.) A Figure of an old woman, with a string of beads, sitting. 72. Rishi, (Brass.) A gilt copper Image, sitting in the manner of an ascetic the name} is not known. i (Copper) | A small gilt copper Image, seated with a screen, leaning his head | ; on one side, name unknown. 73. 74 to 77. Bells, of different sorts, found at Java. (Bras) | 78. Guglet brought from Java. (Brass.) | 79 to 90. Java Images, no description. (Brass.) 91. One Brass Chain, brought from Java, (Brass.) 92. The Hilt, of a dagger. (Brass.) 93. Two Covers, brought from Java. (Brass.) 94. Two small Articles, names unknown. (Brass.) 95. Tirthankara Pita Prabhu. (Brass.) A plate, divided into twenty-five compartments, each containing a figure in alto relievo. The group is that of the 24 Tirthankars with the last Vrishabha, in the centre, over his head is a hooded serpent. Besides these an additional row at the bottom contains some attendant figures whom the Jaina calls the Dwara Pdlas, or door-keepers. 96. Jaina Tirthakar, (Stone.) : ~ A small figure of a Jain pontiff sitting with his legs folded. 97. Hanuman, (Marble.) A figure of Hanuman, bearing a mountain in one hard and a club in the other, he is trampling on and killing a giantess with his left foot. This image is gilt and painted. 98. Buddha. : (Stone.) An Image of Buddha of green stone, sitting and praying; over his head is a hooded snake, found in Arcot. It is more probably a Jain Image. 99. Buddha. (Copper.) A large gilt Image, standing on a pedestal, wearing his garment, ANTIQUITIES, ETC. 599 and holding a book in his hand, it was found in the ruins at Koimbha- conum, the hair is curled. This is probably, by the dress, a Buddha figure. : 100, 101, 102 and 103. Hindu Images, (Copper) : Four figures of Hindn divinities, brought from Java, 104, 105 and 106. Buddha Images, (Copper.) Three figures of Buddha divinities, brought also from Java. —_—— ANTIQUITIES, ETC. ——— 5 Large pieces of Sculpture on stone,s from Amaravati. 2 Long ditto. 2 Small ditto. E 2 Statues of black stone (large.) 6 Stone Statues (small.) 1 Black stone vase. 9 Bricks from Babylon. 2 Inscriptions on stone, one in Hala Kanara, from Amaravati, the other in Deva Nagari, from Upper Hindustan. 2 Round stone weights, used by Hindu Athlete. 3 Copper vases from Java. 4 Sets of copper plates. 1 China dice. A quantity of beads, seals, rings, cylinders, &ec. —————— Report of Babu Rao, Maratta Translator to Col. C. Mackenzie, of his Journey fo Pondicherry, Karacal, &c., along the Coast, jor the purpose of collecting historical information, coins, &c., from the 24th December, 1816, to 27th May, 1817.* December 24th, 1816.—Having received the money, ordered ~ for my expenses from Kavillt Venkata Lakshmiyah 1 left Madras and arrived at Vanien Chowdsi. 25th.—Thence proceeded to Mahabalipuram collected some * This is given as a specimen of the reports furnished by Col. Mackenzie’s native collectors referred to in the Introduction page 10. The original was in English but has been revised apparently by Col, M. himself. 600 REPORT OF BABU RAO, ZTC. 1 » coins, on the way at Patipollam, Devanairi and Salvakupam and ) the other places along the Coast where ancient coins are usually ¢ found. 1 26th.—By order I waited upon Messrs. Clark, Gwatkin and the other gentlemen, who were on an excursion here, they ordered : me to shew them all the curiosities, accordingly I shewed them : all the remarkable places as Mahish Asura Mardhani and Ashta s Grama Devati. 27th.—Proceeded with those gentlemen to Sadras and shewed | them the Kasi Modu or eminence where coins are found at Kali- | pakam on the further or south side of Sadras; at their desire I | procured some ancient copper coins, which I shewed them : they did not return me the coins. 28th.—Mr. Clarke sent for me and expressed his wish to visit | the Mantapam* that was lately discovered on the south side near | Salvakupam together with Kassi Modu, I accordingly went and shewed them all the curiosities there. 29th and 30th.—Having given every information of Mahabalipur to those gentlemen, in token of their satisfaction with my assiduity they offered me four star pagodas which I declined to receive for fear of losing my character with my master. 31st.—I proceeded by myself to Salvakupam and Devanairi and procured some coins. I then wrote a letter to my master and delivered it together with the coins and the account of the temple of Cadambadi Devi, into the hands of the Tindel Reddi.—(See Letter; No. . ). January 1st, 1817.—I left Mahabalipur and arrived at Sadras collecting coins at Kalipakam and other places. 2nd and 3rd.—Thence I proceeded to Alampara, called upon the woman who had formerly discovered some Roman gold coins and had promised me any others she might find : she assured me that she had been searching every morning and evening with her bags but had not yet got any; as before when she had found two ancient gold coins, (supposed to be Roman,) on that height, she * This temple, excavated in a solid granite rock was laid open by the removal of the sand that had covered it for ages on the 1816, by Cols. Murray and Mackenzie, C. M. REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. 601 made no doubt but that she might procure some other coins before I returned from Pondicherry; afterwards I assembled about 20 fishermen, and searching in the eminences, found some copper coins, beads, &c., &c.¥ 4th.—Thence I went to Kunimodu, where is a large rained fort, and obtained some coins. 5th.—Thence I arrived at Pondicherry and at 2 gows south of it, collected coins upon different heights between Kunimodri and Pondicherry, waited on Lieut. Sim and delivered my master’s letter to him, who on perusing it ordered me to come to his tent at the village of Sorapet, and promised to give me every assist- ance that I would require. 6th.—1I left Pondicherry and went to the villages at 2 gows’ distance west, waited on Lieut. Sim, who supplied me with some money on my master’s account and sent a peon to accompany me to Teruvakairat and to enquire any curiosities there, and to get particular accounts of them. 7th.—1I left Sorapet and arrived at Teruvakaira. The Tradition of this place relates that a Rakshasa,named Vyaghra Asur, son of Chakra Asur, formerly performed Tapas to Chandra Sekhara Swami in order to obtain the gracious visitation of that deity ; god pleased with his devotion graciously appeared, and desired him to ask what he wanted: he requested that he should be exempted from the trouble of death to which mortals are subject; the god accordingly bestowed the divine Varam, upon which the Ralkshasa became arrogant, and became to persecute all the Devatas, who then complained against him before god, who thereupon * For the Coins, MS Accounts, &c., collected on this Journey, see List at the end. C.M. 4 Teruvakaira where the remarkable petrified wood is found, See Asiatic Researches, Vol. XI, C.M, 1 The Hindu idea is that the deity propitiated by a severe Tapas of the Ascetic condescended in person to manifest bis appearance and to confer the Beatific Vision on his much-favored Devotee. This apparition or appearance of the god in dreams chiefly is considered as the most distinguished favor and is the cause of the peculiar attachment of certain families to particular deities, C. M. 76 602 PEPORT OF BABU RAO, -£7TC sent for Badhra Kali and ordered her to slay the Rakshasa ; which she did ; at that time the two sisters Vairi and Mahisht prepared. * Laddu, and offered them to the Devatas to release their brother from death. In proof whereof several round stones resembling cakes together with a great tree of stone the vestiges of the Rakshasa are still found upon the hill. I went there and saw all the curiosities, the caverns, &c., pro- cured accounts of them and of the Devatams by means of some aged people and Pujaris, besides I collected several pieces of the stony tree and cakes. 8th.—Thence I went to the village of Vedur, where is a Deva- lam and ten houses of the Jainas, visited Vanacar Nainar and Apanda Nainar, learned men there, and requested them to give me particular account of their Rajas and caste and of the old Bastis, accordingly they gave me a small cadjan book to copy, on which I employed a learned Bramin, who copied it off for me. 9th to 11th.—Leaving Vedur, I proceeded on my way to Kad- dalur and arrived there; I bought some coins in the bazaar, and copied some inscriptions on stone in the Devalam of Terupaipalur. 12th.—I wrote a letter to my master and delivered it to Lieut. Sim to be despatched to Madras. 18th to 17th.—I left Kaddalur and arrived at Verampatam, north 8 miles’ distant, where formerly Palia Raya and Ponda Raya, nephews of Raja Tondamaen of the race of Adivira Ram Pandian built Verampatam : It is said that he had there a great fowl, called Ponayen Savel ; it was of the height of an elephant and ‘ornamented with a large iron chain on his neck ; that its strength was so great that it could throw down a house by the flapping of its wings. This extraordinary circumstance being known to their uncle Ray Tondaman he considered with himself that some great danger would happen to his own fowls, and therefore killed the aforesaid Ponayen Savel by an arrow; then Palia Raya coming to the knowledge of this circumstance, madet war with his uncle, * Laddu, round balls of paste of wheat, rice, &c, C. M. ~ % In every age, war, destructive war, has been fomented on causes not less important, from the fair Helena to the beautiful Rani of Oudipur or the village damsel. C. M, REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. .603 and they both lost their lives in the battle at Verampatam, upon which Ponia Raya being greatly grieved at the death of his brother and of his uncle, placed a Val (or a large nail) on the ground, and sat down on the top, and departed this life. Some time thereafter Ads Padachi and Naili Padachs and other Polligars came from the western country and peopled this place: Having procured the particular account thereof together with some coins, I returned to Lieut. Sim at Pondicherry. 18th.—Leaving Pondicherry, I proceeded to the Talook of Trivadi, with a letter from Lieut. Sim to Mr. Hyde, and obtain- ing the Collector’s orders to the village people, I copied off a few stone inscriptions in the Devalam of Teruvadi wherein I could not find the year of Salivahan but only the month and date. As I considered useles for my master, I did not take off fac-similes, and I procured some account of the Jainas and Kurumbas, who ruled in ZTondir Mandalam, together with some coins in the bazaar and arrived at Pondicherry, and on the 17th I despatched a basket containing the books, various stones, coins, &c., by a cooly to Madras. February 1st.—I waited on Lieut. Sim, who gave me a letter from my master received from Madras, and told me that he was going to Karical and Tranquebar, and that I should hold myself in readiness to follow him to collect accounts and coins at those places, but that I should meantime prepare the account of Deva- nampatnam. 2nd.—I left Pondicherry for Devanampatnam 10 miles south of it ; collecting coins on the road, on different heights. 8rd to 10th.—I went to Devanampatnam and enquired for ancient books of the establishment of that town, the people said that they had lost all the accounts and documents, &e., during the disturbances of Hyder Ali, upon which I collected about twenty aged men, from whom I procured accounts, together with some ancient coins, upon that height. 11th to 16th.—1I copied the inscriptions that were in the Deva- lam of Teruvenjepur and Verupapalur, wrote a letter to my master, and delivered it to Lieut. Sim for despatch to Madras. 604 REPGCGRT OF BABU RAO, EIC 17th to 19th.—I was employed enquiring for the account of the ancient Chola Rajas and Pandia Rajas who ruled in Tondir Mandalam, from the learned men living at Pondicherry. 20th.—I wrote a letter to my master and despatched it to Madras by a cooly with a basket containing books, coins, and five kinds - of earth, procured on the hill of Tiruvenjepur together with the account of Devanampatnam in the Mahratta language. 21st to 26th.—I was employed translating the account of the Jainas and the Kurumbas who ruled in Tondirmandalam, which I procured at Truvakaira, Terawadi, Teruvenjepur and Devanam= patnam and other places, meantime I received a letter from Lieut. Sim, saying that I should first follow his baggage to Karical, and that the business which I had to do here, could be finished on my return from Tranquebar, I accordingly finished the translation and was ready to proceed. March 1st to 8rd.—I was attending on Lieut. Sim, and deliver- ed a packet containing the original and translation of the Jainas, for him to frank and despatch to Madras ; and then took leave of him to go to Karical. 4th to 8th.—Leaving Kaddalur 1 proceeded to Tranguebar, six gows south by the way of Sehetamber, Shi Ally, and Videswar Kouil, collecting different coins in the bazaar together with the accounts of the Chola and Pandia Rajas from the learned people. ‘Oth.—I waited upon Lieut. Sim, at Tranquebar who directed me to procure the account of the Rojas and some ancient coins there until he returned from Karical. 10th to 11th.—TI proceeded to the different heights, procured coins, purchased some in the bazaar from the shroffs ; I visited Mr. Allcur, who has a collection of different coins, and requested him to shew them to me, he desired me to come the next day and that ‘he would shew me every thing as I wished. 12th.—1I waited on Lieut. Sim and acquainted him about the coins of Mr. Allecur upon which he took me to Mr. Allcur’s house, shewed me all the coins and told me to look out for any Roman gold or copper coins, accordingly I searched for about two hours, but could find no Roman coins, REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. 605 ~ 13th.—Lieut. Sim gave me 10 star pagodas with a letter to Mr. Thackeray, Assistant Collector at Tanjore, in order to get a parti- {ieular account of the Puduvul Goporam of Buddha which is situated about a quarter of a mile north of Nagapatnam together with the coins of Karical, Nagur and other places. i j ~ 14th.—T left Tranquebar and went to Karical 5 miles south, I I went by the sea side and searched for coins upon the heights ‘there but could find none, bought some coins in the bazaar. 15th —Left Karical and arrived at Nagapatam at 8 miles south by the road of Nagur, collecting some coins on the way in the bazaar. 16th to 17th.— Waited on Mr. Thackeray and delivered Lieute- nant Sim’s letter to him who on perusal gave me an order to the village people, together with a peon, and ordered me to shew : him all the histories and curiosities I am collecting in his district, ~ with which I complied and took leave of him to go to the neigh- bouring villages. 18th to 20th.—1I copied the Sthala Purdnam of Sunder Raja Swami and Kanyarohen Swami of Nagapatam ; and the Silpi Sastram or art of making statues for the Bouddhas and Jainas and constructing Devalams, &c., together with the account of - Puduvole Gopuram which says that while the Bouddha Rajas ~ were ruling in the commencement of the Salivahan Sakam, they ~ built the temples at Teruviyat, Kelananamchari, Nelapadi, Mara- .dambat and other places together with a large Gopuram at a ~ quarter of a mile north from Nagapatam and carved the images according to the Bouddah Sastram and built a large town, per- ~ formed every kind of ceremonies to the god, and ruled there ; as ~ the Bouddhas used to eat fish, there arose a great difference between Hemasital Maha Raja and Amukha Varashen Maha Raja who conquered them in four Sastrams and drove them out to Khandyt Desam (a foreign country.) At that period the Baud- ERT * The Heights so frequently mentioned are sand banks formed by sand drifts, and the accumulation of sand thrown in on the Coast by the convulsion and irruption of the Sea that at some remote period appears to have overflown the whole line of Sea Coast from to + Khundy. C.M, Ceylon is probably intended H. H, W. 606 REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. dahs threw all their property into the wells, hid their image: iv under ground and run away. At that time a Bouddha Sanyas® named Hemdwanta finding no means of carrying off the propery} of the said Puduvole Gopuram, he hid it in several brass potiie which he secured in the midst of the temple, placed a large Chak: ks ram* on the top, and by virtue of his Mantrams it continually revolved with such a quick motion that no person dared spprosch it, and then fled away with the other Bouddhas. After the Bouddhas had fled, and the Jain Government was established, many people tried to carry off the property from thes said Puduvole Gopuram, but they could not; at last a Brahmin priest of the Sri Vaishnava sect named Terumenje Alwar came ton this place and tried very much to obtain the treasures of Puduvals} Gopurum but could not ; he then enquired of some old people, by: whom this Puduvole Gopuram was built, and in what part of the) country they are now ; they answered that in the commencement’ of the Salivahan Sakam, during the reign of the Bouddha Rajas, | they built this Puduvali Gopuram but some time afterwards they were banished to Khandy country by the Jaina Rajas; about! that period a Bouddha Sanyasi named Hemawanta secreted much | treasure in that Gopuram, and placed a Chakram over it to guard the treasure, wherefore if you go to Kandy, the Bouddha people will explain to you the best means of procuring the treasury of Puduvali Gopuram. Accordingly he proceeded to the Kandy country visited the Bouddha Sanyasis who then enquired of T'eru- menje Alwar. ‘ Who are you and from whence do you come ?” Terumenje Alwar replied, “That he came from Chola Mondalam.” The Bouddha Sanyast enquired, © Did you ever see our Puduvali Gopuram at Nagapatnam which is surrounded by a large Chakram on the top ?’ Terumenje Alwar answered, “ The Chakram thab revolved round on the top is entirely stopt.”” The Boudda Sanyasi said ‘“ As that country contains a great abundance of plantain trees, the Chakram has stopt;”” He then enquired “ Whether the Mohara Cullu (or great stone slab of the gate) is still stand- * Chakram. Sans, literally signifies a wheel, the tradition is that this wheel was armed with sharp edged tools on all sides and by its rotatory motion debarred all approach. C, M, REPORT OF BABU RAD ETC. 607 ‘ing or not,” Terumenje Alwar answered, “It is placed.” Then the Bouddha Sanyasi said, “ As the country is Punji Perta (or / bounding with cotton), it is placed ;”” Afterwards the Bouddha \Sanyasi asked “ Whether the Garbha Guddi and the Ponyaru or st eps of the tank Kamala Ayala (or Teruvalur were completed ;” he answered ¢ Yes they are completed,” The Bouddha Sanyasi aid ‘“ As there are plenty of Vralmin in that country it is there- ore completed. - Terumenje Alwar keeping these things in his heart, came to Nagopatan collected one or two hundred men got some plantain trees and planted them round the Chakram on the top of Puduvals Qopuram, by which the movement and virtue of the Chakram vas entirely stopt. ZTerumenje Alwar then entered into the emple, broke down the first Ankanam, and carried off all the aluable property upon carts. On arriving near the village of Terukonagudi, the morning broke, whereupon he buried the reasure and sat down there with his people. The villagers oming with their bullocks in the morning to plough, desired his gople to get up; but Terumenje Alwar told them, ¢ This is our wn place : no one can plough here without our consent’> Where- pon there arose a violent dispute among them which lasted till o’clock, then Terumenje Alwar pronounced a malediction that “No water should spring in that Null” and as this quarrel was "not settled in a satisfactory manner he cursed that “ No disputes should ever hereafter be settled in this place’ as he was troubled < here for want of sleep, he cursed, that persons under a tamarind tree should not sleep during the night in this place. All which continues till this time as described in the following Tamul verse: Wuranda Kanner No cool water ever spring Varumgada Palli Nor sleep fall under the tamarind Tirada Vallakw during night Terukanagudds Nor claims be ever adjusted At Terukanagudds. Next morning Terumenje Alwar carried off all the treasure, to ‘the southern country and established several Devalams together 608 REPORT OF BABU R40, ETC. with said Kamal Alayen and Vrihadiswar Kovil and cts there all kind of worship and festivals, &c. A particular account of these, and of the Jainas and Pouddhay is particularly detailed in the Kyfiyat. 0 Four months ago as an inhabitant of the Devalam of Kanyaro.) hana Swami of Nagapatnam named Sabhapati was ploughing at] a quarter of a mile east of Puduval Gopuram, the ploughshare struck against a Bouddha image which was highly gilt; the man from its glittering appearance thought the image was of gold,’ and willing to avail himself of his good fortune, he went directly; and acquainted the Stanikulu and took them to the place; the! image was taken up and carried into the Devalam on a certain night, and finding on examination that it was only gilt, they produced to rub off the gilding, 8 or 10 pagodas’ weight in the gold, intending to rub off the rest and then to melt the image into brass pots secretly to save their character and prevent its. coming to the knowledge of the Circar people. Hearing of this, I immediately went to the Devalam, visited the Stantkulu and requested them to shew me the image, but they denied any knowledge of such image at first; I then went to one Timmapiah the head inhabitant there and acquainted him of the circamstance, together with the accounts I had received of the place of the image, and promised him a reward for assisting me to get access to the articles, but after much pains to discover the image, he told me he could not discover it. Resolved however to trace the facts I sat down before the gate, and after much discourse with the Stanikul, he produced the image which they agreed to dispose of for sixteen or twenty star pagodas, upon which I advanced them two pagodas and promised to pay the rest within fifteen days. Having thus settled, I acquainted my master by letter, thereof. Meantime some other head Stanikul having got notice of my negotiation, went directly to the Devalam and saw the image, and coming to my lodging, they returned the money advanced declaring that they would never agree to sell the image even for thousands. I thereupon resolved to wait for my master’s orders before I should apply to the Collector; but acquainted Venkat Rao the head Seristadar of REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. 609 the Cutcherry, and meantime forbid the Stanikul to melt down he image, (as we were apprehensive of) without the Collector’s permission ; I went myself to the place where it had been dug up, and employed four coolies to dig to the depth of a man but finding only a stone image of Bouddah and two covered DBouddha wells, I suspended further search and returned to my house. 21st.—1I went to the village of Nelapadi, six miles west, where, during the Government of the Bouddha Rajas, a large Nagar had R oxisied and in a Devalam according to the Bouddha Sastram, . two stone images had been placed, and worshipped with all kind of ceremonials. At present the Devalam is entirely destroyed and sunk to the earth, and only the two images remain, their faces towards one another ; there I visited some Jaina people and enquired for the ancient history of the place; as they were inimical to the Bouddhas ; they would give no direct answers, and only said ‘“ they understood nothing of these things save what regarded their own religion,” therefore I took down some account of the Jainas from these people. 22nd.—Thence I went to Kelanamemchari, where I found some old Pandarams and enquired for the ancient histories and traditions of the Chola Rajas, Chera Rajas and Pandia Rajas, and they gave me some account of Cuna Pandia, Somasundar Pandia, &c. 23rd to 30th.—Thence I proceeded to Zerwallur by the way of Teruviat and Maradambat, &c., there are some stone images of Bouddha of the height of from oneor two men. Formerly during the Government of Virya Vadenga Solen, son of Manuneta Solen, a widow of the Zondaman caste that was living at Adi Yeka Mungul Gramam, one mile east of Teruvalur, had a son, whose parents had buried much treasure in that village : when the lad was of an age to read in the Pallicutam it happened that a certain Panchangi (or Calendar Bramin) named Sundariak who used to go to the neighbouring villages to rehearse the Panchdngam in the way of his calling, on the road passing by where the treasure was hid, he repeatedly met the Pisachi (or Demons) that used to watch there, who appeared to him like sepoys: at their meeting he used to repeat to them the Panchangam as he returned to his 77 610 REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. own house; in this manner it continued for some time; the 3 Demon at last said to him “Why do you come here every day to read the Panchdngam ? What benefit do you expect from us 2”? | The Panchdngi answered, that ¢ He wanted nothing but their favor.” The devil then told him ¢ There is a certain widow’s son who reads in the school in this village, whose ancestors buried | a great deal of treasure in this place. We are demons, and are | therefore guarding it here, if you go to him, and bring a draft | from him for the sum you require, we will give you the money.” | The Panchangi then went to the widow’s house, saw the young lad and desired him to shew his writing; but the boy being young was not able to write but from that time the Panchdngi used to feed him and give him instructions in the Alphabet, &c., and having obtained some knowledge, he one day told the boy to write upon a Cadjan leaf an order for a thousand pagodas payable to the Panchdngi in order to see a specimen of his handwriting : the boy accordingly wrote this and the Panchdngi carried and z shewed it to the Demons who immediately paid the sum.” This continued for some days, the lad grew up day by day, and obtained the complete favor of the Chola Raja and a very lucrative employment; at the expiration of some time, the Raja having raised an army against the Kalinga Raja left the charge of his Government to the youth, conferred on him the title of Karandkar Tondaman and marched to the northward. Meanwhile the circumstance of the hidden treasure came to the'knowledge of Karanakar Tondaman, who went to the aforesaid place took possession of the whole treasure, built the temple, Muntapam, &c., at Teruvallur distributed abundance in charity, placed several inscriptions on the south, west, north and east walls of the Karandkar Tondaman ; from that time the place where the treasure was buried is generally called Gadaram Kundam. Virya Vadengan having conquered the northern country, return- ed to Teruvallur where he saw all the charities of Karanakar Ton- daman and desired him to fix the charity in his name as he was ruling instead of him; this he refused saying * he could not ;” afterwards the Raja asked him to give to him the charity of the . REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. 611 water of Kamal Alayem where the cattle drank at noon time, to which he would not agree, whereupon the Raja was highly enrag- ~ ed and caused the head of Karandkar Tondaman to be taken off. When the Rajah returned from the northward, he brought with ~ him the images of Vigneswar Durga and Mahishasura Mardhant ~ and placed them in the Devalam, wherein they remain to this day. I also took a complete copy of the Kamal Alaya Mahdtmam of ~ Terwvallur, an account of these Rajahs is particularly given. in the Kyjfiyat. 1 thereafter went to Dipamgedds a village five miles west, where ~ formerly during the Government of Chittarasu and Puvarasu the ~ Jain Rajahs built a Devalam, with seven courts and walls and set up an image, and peopled or founded the Gramam and established festivals, &ec. While it was so, on a certain day the Jain people intending to make a procession in the village, lighted many flambeaus and went into the village ; but the neighbouring Palligars came with their followers, attacked them, raised a great disturbance, extin- guished the lamps; from that time the village has been generally called by the name of Dipam Gudds. Afterwards in the Salivahan Sakam year 1522 in the cycle year Plavah a certain Jain Sanyasi named Manibhadra, finding this ancient temple at Dipam Guddi in ruins, reared a new and smaller one, built about twenty houses for Jainas, and established worship without procession in the village (Gramam.) About six months ago a Jaina named Mailvadhar proposing to form a well for the use of the Devalam, began to dig up the soil ; at one man’s depth, they discovered an earthen pot full of small brass images of Pdrswandth Tirthankar which they secured in the Devalam ; when I went there understanding this circumstance I went to the said Mailvadhar and requested him for the sight of the articles, I asked him for some of the images at a certain price, which he would not agree to, but at last with difficulty I got one. I there obtained some account of Dipam Guddi together with that of the images that were found in the earth near the Devalam ; while I was preparing to go to Leruvalur, an inhabitant thereof 612 REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC named Tandava Rayen gave me notice that at half a mile south was a place, where was buried abundance of treasure by Kulut- tunga Solen ; accordingly I proceeded thither and employed four coolies to dig to the depth of a man, but I could only find some earthen pots and some round black stones, &c. April 1st to 7th.—I went to Rajamanar Guddi and copied the Sthala Purdnam of Raja Gopal Swami together with the particu- lar account of the Jaina Devalam there. It says that when Maredatta Maharaja was ruling at Rajamapur he prepared to celebrate the festival of the goddess Chenda Mari in the month of Chittree, before all the courtiers ; he then ordered a Taliart named Chandra Karmen, to go out of the town, and seize one male and one female and bring them directly to be sacrificed to Chendamart in order to perform the rites of the fes- tival. At that time one Sudhdtdchari attended by his Sishya (or disciples) 500 in number happened to halt in the said Devalam, who had permitted two of his disciples, a male and a female named Abhaya ruchi and Abhaya-mati, to go without the town to take their food and to return directly ; the Taliari meeting them seized and brought them to Maredata Maharaja, who was much pleased and took a sword in his own hand before Chenda- mart the goddess; then the whole of the courtiers blessed the Raja and requested them to be sacrificed soon; meantime they both said * You being a Raja Chandra or cold like the moon, ought to support all people as your children.” The Raja was much surprised to see the boldness of the young men, laid down his sword and enquired of them, ¢ What is the reason that you assumed the Bramhacharee Vrittam in this youthful state,” they answered, Our circumstances ought not to be explained to such a cruel person as you are ; but only to virtuous people, there- fore mind your business”. The Raja becoming fearful, prostrated at their feet, and earnestly entreated them to explain their circum- “stances at full length, saying that they will no doubt obtain Kaila- sam on hearing their circumstances : they began as follows :— « While Asoka Maha Raja was ruling at Vujatnpatnam, he had a son named Yasodhar by his consort Chandramati, whom after he had attained the age of sixteen years he got married to a REPORT OF BABU RAO, ZTC. 613 Princess named Amurtapati, who bore him a son named Yasomat- teyen. On a certain evening, while Asoka Maha Raja was sitting with his wife on the top of his palace, a thick cloud gathered in the sky, and in a moment afterwards disappeared. Then Asoka Maha Raja considering that life was uncertain, left his family, installed his son Yasodharen, and went himself to the woods to perform Tapas (or penance.) Afterwards while his son Yasodhar Maha Raja was ruling over the Rajyam on a certain day as he was in bed with his consort ~ Amartapatti in the palace about 4 o’clock in the morning a Mahaut (or elephant-driver) named Ashtabhanga began to sing very charmingly. Amurtapattc hearing this beantiful song, become enamounred of him, and immediately sent one of her female slaves, named Gunavati to bring him to her—she went there, and finding that it was a nasty elephant-driver was singing, she came ~ and acquainted her mistress of it, who then said “ Whomsoever ~ a woman has fixed her affections on, he is the husband, therefore go and bring him to me immediately ;” the slave accordingly ~ went and brought and introduced him. After the expiration of some days Yasodhar Maha Raja finding that his wife had not that affection and regard for him that she had before, began to watch her, and on a certain day the Raja found his consort with the said Ashtabhanga but considering that it was not proper to kill such a sinful woman with the Val (or sword) that he held in his hand, which was only to be drawn against renowned Rajas like himself, went away to his palace; next morning, he went to his mother Chendramati and told her that he last night dreamt that the brightness of the moon had quitted her, and had conjoined itself with the darkness of Rahu ; Chendramati answered “ As the dream is a very bad ome, you must sacrifice several fowls and sheep to the goddess Chendamdri.”’ Yasodhar Maha Raja shut his ears with both his hands at hearing such sinful words. Chendramati said “ The person that refuses to obey his mother’s orders is not honest.” Saying this she order- ed him to make a fowl with floor, and sacrifice it to the goddess Chendamari ; he accordingly made a fowl with flour, and paint- ing it like a real fowl, a Demon that lived in the neighbourhood, 614 REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. entered its body, and in the month of Alpissie on Ashtami (or the eighth, the first quarter of the moon on Tuesday in order to per- form according to his mother’s directions, the Raja having taken his sword and no sooner cut off the head of the fowl before Chen- damdri, but the Demon that was inside crying out like a fowl fell down and died, the Raja then being very uneasy at hearing | the voice of the fowl, swooned away, and considered that he must | be absolved from this sin by any means, by performing Tapas | (or penance) in the woods. This circumstance coming to the knowledge of Amritavati she came to the Raja and said, © Asyou are a chief among Kshetrias, I beg you will forgive my fault, instal your son Yasomatti, and be pleased to dine with us in his house, after which yon may proceed to the woods to perform Tapas;” having thus satisfied him she called him to her house, mixed some poison in the milk, served it up to her husband and mother-in-law, who after drinking it, both died, and she gave a loose to her amorous pleasures with the said Ashtabhanga. The Raja having died with the sin of having killed a fowl of meal, attached to him, was reborn as a pariar at Vindhanagar and his mother as a bitch in the Karad Desam and after their death, having passed their souls into different births as porcupine, sheep, snake, crocodile, and having died often, they were at last born as fowls at the house of a pariar at Vujeni-patnam, who some time afterwards presented the fowls to the Raja who then delivered them to the care of Chendakarma. While it was so on a certain day, the Raja and his Queen, went to the woods on an hunting excursion : seeing Muniswar there the Raja requested him to tell him what had passed and what was to happen ; meantime the said fowls having prostrated to the Munis- war stood before him with their wings closed ; then Yasomat: took a sword called Sapta Bhadi and cut off the fowl’s heads, on which they immediately entered the womb of a certain Queen : after which a boy named Abhaya Ruchi and a girl named Abhaya Matti, were born. In our infancy we went to Sudhatdchdri and learning all his particular circumstances, we obtained the rules of a Bramhachdri and came with Sudhatdchdri accompanied by REPORT OF BABU R40, ETC. 615 his five hundred disciples to your Raja Mahapury Patnam. To- day Sudhatdchdri having ordered us to go to town to take onr . victuals, and return immediately, and accordingly when we were on our way, your Taliaree came, seized upon, and brought us to ~ your majesty ; as we killed a fowl made of flour, we have been ~ born in so many different shapes and have undergone all this trouble. Mdridatta Maharaja, hearing this circumstance, was ~ seized with fear and postponed the sacrifice, meantime Qhenda- mari having appeared in her original form prostrated herself to them and ordered her disciples not to kill any fowls or other animals hereafter, but -to offer the five kinds of food, from that time the Jainas do mot kill any animals : the particulars of this are stated in the Kyfiat of Raja Manor Gudds. ~~ 8th and 9th.—Proceeding by way of Nachar Guddi, I arrived at Kumbhakonam, collecting some coins thereof from the shroffs. a rr ep Rn Pe Sat 10th.—T visited the chief priest of Sankar Achdri, expending four Rupees on fruit, &c., to introduce myself, and requested him to give me a copy of the copper inscriptions he had in his Mat- tham, but some of the Kayesthalu (or managers) of the Matthan directly denied that there were any. inscriptions on copper plates, being afraid of losing their original documents which they had saved through many years from the destruction of different wars. I encouraged them much assuring them that I would take no original but only wanted a copy ; theyanswered if I assured them that only a copy was to be taken, and that I would give them a recommendation to my master regarding their discontinued Jagir, and obtain their restoration of any of the discontinued villages, that he would get me a particular account of the Cholen, Cheran and Pandian together with that of the Rajahs of Bijanagur as he was the Guru of all Rajas. I accordingly gave them a recom- mendatory letter; then confiding in my assertions that I had only come to copy inscriptions, and collect historical information he was much pleased, and promised to get me a particular account of the Rajas that had ruled from the commencement of the Kali- yugam, he took me into his Agraram and shewed me about 125 copper Sasanams each contained in five or six plates : he gave me a copy of two, presented me with a piece of cloth worth five 616 REPORT OF BABU RAD, BTC. Rupees, and gave me leave, promising to get me a particular account of the Chola Rajas together with several coins, if I recom- mended him personally to my master at Madras, and got any assistance to recover their discontinued villages. 11th.—TI went this day to the Mattham of the Lingam Katti people, visited the Sanyasi thereof and requested him to give me a particular account of Mattham, sect and the different titles derived from the several Rajahs; accordingly he gave me two books, viz. 1st. Bharani which contains an account of Utu Kuten, a Vid- wan (or learned man), who became a convert to the Lingam Katt: sect, and composed different Slokams or hymns to Virabhadra. 2nd. Sthala Purandm of the Mattham of the Lingam Katti sect, in which a detailed account of their sect is given; how they acquired different titles when and by whom this Mattham had been established, how many disciples of this Mattham and what Rajas had composed Grunthums. After I had copied these books, I returned the original to the Sanyast, who then told me that he was the chief or high priest of all the Lingam Katt: and Kurambers, &c., that are in the country from Ramnad to Benares, he was able to get for me a particular account of the forty-eight Chola Rajas and sixty-four Pandia Rajas and Kurambers, with their dates; together with the Matsya, Kurma, Vardha and other gold coins for 2 or 3,000 years back; upon which I desired him to get me the aforesaid accounts, &ec., he promised that he would prepare the greatest part of them very soon, and send them to Madras, by his Kayestha (or head mana- ger) : after making this promise, he told me, that he maintained himself by an annual contribution levied on his followers from several years : after the Hon’ble Company have sequestered the country, many of them are still obedient, and pay the allowance, but some are refractory, and decline giving the customary allow- ances, and at times, if he attempts to punish them according to their religion, they threaten that they will complain against him to the Judge of the Zillah, who will in that case send for both, and make them stand equal without regarding the quality of the priest, and enquiring the matter : for fear of this dishonour, he REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC 617 takes no notice of the refractory conduct of his disciples: he therefore wishes to have some document from the Hon’ble Com- pany authorizing him to receive the annual allowance from his disciples. As the Kurambers that ruled in Tondir Mandalam and other places were all his disciples, he promised to procure me a particular account of them with dates within a month, together with some gold coins. 12th.—From thence I went to the village of Chola Maulega, three miles west, where Karical Solen, Klottunga Solen, Manu Alenda Solen, Jembagi Solen, Manuneta Solen, Virya Vadanga Solen Alaparamda Solen, AND Kaveri Karaconda Solen, Carur Solen having built a large fort, containing Devalams, palaces, &c., peo- pled the town and governed there for several years, but the forts, &c., are now entirely destroyed and there is only a Konam (or corner) of the wall of the palace of the Chola Rajas, the account of which is stated at full length in the Kyfiyat. 13th.—I went to Teravanguli four miles further west ; formerly in the Government of Kaveri Karakonda Solemn, the Caver: river being left to run at its pleasure was encroaching and destroying several Gramams, the Raja resolved to construct embankments on both sides the river, to restrain its inundations, and proceeded to the westward, as far as Sargagirt Parwall and began to build embankments extending as far as the sea, when he had completed the embankments as far as Teruvangalt a great Bila-dwdram or hollow and cavity of the extent of half a mile appeared into which the water plunging disappeared ; he tried very much to lead off this water, but could not, he then went to some ancient people who dwelt there, and prostrated himself before them, and request- ed them to explain the remedy ; they replied “In the village of Catur, a Rishi named Harunda Maha Rishi performs Tapas under a Kota tree, if you go there and consult him, he will tell you how to overcome this difficulty : he accordingly went thither and visited the Rishi and prostrated to him and acquainted him of all the particulars, the Rish: answered. ‘Either a king like you, or 78 618 REPORT OF BABU RAO ETC, a Rishi like me should jump into that hollow, and on being buried in it Cavers will flow on forward ;” accordingly taking leave of the Rishi he came by the Billadwar, and prepared to jump in. Meanwhile the Queen coming to the knowledge of this, immediately went to the Risht and prostrated to him, who blessed her with Dirgha Sumangala Bhava or may you live as a family woman until your death. She prayed to the Rishi, and said, ‘“ May your blessing not be in vain, but my consort is now ready to jump into the Billadwaram, (abyss) if he does so, your blessing will be fruitless. The Rishi then immediately went to the Billad- waram, and no sooner threw himself into it than he was swallowed up, and a small Lingam rose there of itself ; upon which the Raja was enabled to complete the embankments founded, several vil- lages, &c., and ruled there, the detailed account whereof is men- tioned in the Kyfiyat. Waited at Kumbhakonam to get the account of Nem: Iswar Tirthankar of the Jainas and to procure coins, &c., and on the 16th I wrote a letter to my master and despatched it to Madras, I also wrote a letter to Lieutenant Sim to Karacal. I left Kumbhakonam and went to Tri Bhuvanam and Madhyar- Jjunam wrote the particular accounts of those places together with . the copies of eight inscriptions on stone. I then wrote a letter ~ to Lieutenant Sim to Pondicherry and on the 19th at noon I received a letter from Lieutenant Sim enclosing one from my master, ordering me to come directly to Madras after receiving ten pagodas from Mr. Thackeray on his account. 20th.— Leaving Teruvadhura, I proceeded to Mayavaram to the Collector, who already proceeded to Nagapatnam after having left the said ten pagodas with his head Serishtadar, with directions to give them to me; as soon as I went to the Cutcherry, the Serishtadar delivered the ten pagodas, after taking a receipt from me in the name of St. John Thackeray, Hsq. 21st.—T arrived at Nagapatam, and shewed all the books, &c., to Mr. Thackeray which I had procured in his district according to his desire; I afterwards went to the Devalam visited the Stani- kulu and asked them to give me the Bouddah image for sixteen REPORT OF BABU RAO, EZC. 619 pagodas, but they gave me a direct answer saying That they will never sell the image not even for thousands,” when in the interim of acquainting the Collector with this circumstance, and of waiting for orders from my master to purchase the image, I requested the head Serishtadar to give strict orders to the Stani- kulu not to melt or sell it without the Collector’s permission. May Ist and 2nd 1817.—I halted at Nagapatnam to collect coins at Nagar and Terumalraypatnam and other places. 3rd.—I wrote a letter to Lieutenant Sim to Pondicherry and also to my master at Madras, went to the Collector took leave from him, and leaving Nagapatam with his best compliments to my master I arrived at Tranquebar. 4th.—I waited on Mr. Camcerar and took leave of him, I pur- chased some coins in the bazaar. Sth.—Leaving Tranquebar, I proceeded and arrived at Pondi- cherry by the way of Chitambaram and collected some accounts and coins in the bazaar there. 7th—I waited on Lieutenant Sim and shewed him all the accounts I had collected. On the 7th he gave me seventeen pagodas which settled the balance of the account for fifty star pagodas ; he gave me orders to return to Madras, meantime I received a letter from C. V. Lechmyah directing me to purchase the Boudha gilt image and return soon to Madras, I then consi- dered with myself and reflecting that if I go to Madras without the image, I may incur the displeasure of my master, I deter- mined without any consideration of the heat or other inconveni- ence to return to Nagapatam first. I communicated my intentions to Mr. Sim, and that I was ready to go to Nagapatam to get the image, as I have taken much trouble to procure it, whereupon he immediately gave me a letter to Mr. Thackeray, and I went home. 10th to 18th.—I left Pondicherry and arrived at Nagapatnam, on the 18th, I waited on the Collector and delivered Mr. Sim’s letter, and acquainted him of the circumstances of the Bouddha image. The Collector told me that if I could get the consent of the Stanitkulu and brought the image to him, he would endeavour 620 REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. to get it for me ; on which I went directly to the Devalam, visited the Stanikulu and urged them much ; before this they had weighed the image and found it weighed 187 seers, they had consulted together and agreed that the image should not be given to any gentleman under 187 star pagodas being, at the rate of one pagoda per seer, as it was very curious. This I heard with great uneasiness and was considering with myself how to procure it ; trusting in God I went in the evening to some of the Stanikulu’s relations and told them I would give them a reward of three or four pagodas if they came before the Collector and declared that they were heirs of that Devalam and would agree to sell the image according to the bazaar price; having settled thus I took those people to the Collector’s house. Mr. Thackeray sent for the Stanikulu and asked “ Will you dispose of the image at a fixed price,” they said ‘“ yes,” on which the Collector told me, if I came in the morning, he would give me the image : next morning the other Stanikulu hearing of this, about forty or fifty of them in number came to the Cutcherri, to acquaint the Collector, that they had not agreed to sell the image : meantime I went and paid my respects to the Collector who sent for his head Seristadar, Venkat Rao, and settled the price of the image at twenty-five star pagodas, and took an agreement from me for that sum and delivered the image into my care. Iimmediately employed four ~ coolies to carry it to my house, I also wrote to my master enclosed in Mr. Sim’s letter and despatched it to Pondicherry. 19th to 23rd.—On the 19th I left Nagapatnam and arrived ab Pondicherry on the 23rd, and waited on Lieutenant Sim shewing him the image, and took his leave to go to Madras. 94th and 25th.—Thence I arrived at Alampara and visited the old fishwoman, who had promised to get Roman gold coins, although she had tried every morning and evening she had not been successful, yet however she hopes to get some very soon, and promises to bring them to me to Madras. I then employed some fishermen and tried till one o’clock upon that height and procured one Roman copper coin, and some others; I desired the woman to endeavour to find some Roman gold coins and returned to my place. REPORT OF BABU RAO, ETC. 621 26th and 27th.—I left Alampara on the 26th and arrived at Madras on the 27th. 29th.—I waited on my master and delivered the image, &c., ~ to him. ~~ 80th.—From the 30th May to the 2nd June, I was employed in completing my report from 24th December, 1816, to the 27th May 1817, which was finished on the 2nd June. INDEX. Adayana Katha, H. K. 319 | Amara Koshavyakhyana, Tel. 302 A ABBREVIATIONS. A. Arabic. J. Javanese. P. Persian. B.: Burman. K. Canara or Karnata. S. Sanscrit. H. K. Hala Kanara. M. Malayalam. Ta. Tamul. H. Hinds. Mah. Mahratta. i Tel. Telugu. Hin. Hindustanee. Or. Orissa. | Page. A Ahwali Kodagu, P. - - 380 Ahwal Haideri, P.- - - 258] Page. | Airavata Cheritra, Tel. - - 280 Abhirama Andadi, Ta - - 225 Kshetra Mahatmya, S. 130 Abidhana, B.- - - - 392 | Ajaib al Makdur, A. - - 374 Abulfedoe Tabulos, A. - - = 874 | Akhlak al Mohesenin, P. =~ - 388 Achara and Vyavahara, S. - 107 | ———— Naser, P. - - 388 Acharadersa, S. - - - 107 | Alakeswara Katha, Ta. - - 22 Acharapaddhati, S. - - 107 | Alle Arasani Ammal, Ta. - 220 Adab Alemgiri, P - - - 385 | Alware Katha, Tel. - = 958 . Adhikarana Mala, S. - - 176 | Ambarisha Cheritra, Tel. - 280 AdiChidambara Mahatmya,S. 130 | Ambi Ammal, Ta. - -_ 226 Adi Parva, Tel. - - 2471 Ambia, P. - - - - 389 Adipura Mahatmya, S. - - 130 | Amritadhara, H. - - - 369 Adi Purana, B - - - 176 | Amru Sataka, S. - - = 34152 —. - - 363 | Amukta Mala, Tel. - =u. 08] Adi Retmeswora Mabatmya, S 130 | AmuktamalaVyakhyana, Tel. 281 Agama Sangraba, S. - 185 | Anagundi Maisur Arasu-Pra- Agastya Jnyana, Ta. - - 227 bhutwam, H. K. - = 330 Purana Sutra, Ta. - 245 | Anantasayana Mahatmya, S. 129 Vaidya Napatettu, Ta. 246 | Andhra nama Sangraha, Tel. 303 Serga, Ta. - - - 228 Sabda Kaumudi, Tel- 302 Vaidyam, Ta. = 245 | Angada Vadi, Or. - = 2865 Vaidya Munnur, Ta. - 245 | Angirasa Smriti, S. - - - =:103 Vaidya Nuthiyambid, Aniruddha Cheritra, Tel. - 281 Ta - - - 245 | Anjanadri Mahatmya, S. - 129 Varalar, Ta. - - 212 | Antahganga Mahatmya, S. - 143 Vyakarana, Ta. - - 241 | Antiquities, - - - - 599 Agha nirnaya, S. - - - 110 | Anubhavasara, Tel. - =: 80% Agnihotra, S. - - - 96 | Anukramanika, S. - - 93 —— Vishaya, S.- - 98 | Anumana Khanda, S. - = 102 Agnimukha karika, S. - - 110 | =———— Prakasa, S. - . 102 Agni Purana, S. - - - 114 | Aparajita Sataka, K. - - 184 Agniswara Mahatmya, S. - 129 | Aradbananiti, K. - - - 184 Ahobala Panditiyam, Tel. - 301 | Araish Mehfil, Hin. - - 390 INDEX. 623 Arangeswaravemba, Ta. - ~ Arikutthara Puroottara, K. Arjeonstunding Yoodha cata- van Deitto, J. - - - ~ Arjunapura Mahatmya, S. - . Arunachala Mahatmya, Ta. - Arunagirinath Tini pughal, a. - - - Aryabhatta Vyakhyana, S. . Ashtakaverga Sangraha, Ta. ~ Ashtavakra Sutra Dipika, S. ~ Ashtavarna Tilaka, H. K. ~ Asoucha Vidhi, S.- - ~ Aswalayana Sutra, S. - ~ Atishudbi, Ta. -- - ~ Atmanatma viveka, Tel. Atteya Smriti, S. - - ~ Atura Sanyasa vidhi, S. Aurdhadehi Erign Doddbaii, OR St a Sg ey S. Avidaraliudl Andadi,’ - Awaryar kovil ei Ta. - - - - - B. Baaj al Medaya, P. - - Baber Nama, P. - - - Bagadikota Sthala Mah mya, K. - - - ~ Baidya, B. - Bala and Ayadhya Knndos ot the Ramayana, S. - Bala Bhagavat, Tel. - Balachikitsa, Ta. - z Balaji Arasu Vamsavali, H. KX. Balpals, Boje Cheritra, Tel - Raya Yachagana Ta. Balayamaru Vernanam, K. Bana Barusu Krama, H. K. Banavasi Mahatmya, S. - Banijaguru Purvottaram, K. Basava Purana, H. K. - - Basaveswara Cheritra, Tel. Kalagnyan, Tel. Baswana Purana, H. Battamaru Vernanam, K. Baudhayana Sutra, S. - Bazua, P. - - - Bedaya Fennu, P. - » Bedunur Sasana vivara, K. Page. 238 343 391 129 191 225 164 244 99 320 111 93 238 299 103 107 111 226 198 386 378 344 392 126 258 245 832 281 212 343 342 142 343 305 311 260 278 314 343 382 388 344 Page. -Bedunur Sima Mrimagula vernanam, K. 344. Bhadragiri Mabatmya, H. K 325 Bhadra pariyana, Tel. - - 282 Bhadraraja Cheritra, Tel. - 282 Bhagavad Gita, S. - - 99 Ta. - 228 Bhagavat Dwadasa Khanda, S. - 124 ———— Purana, Ta. - 190 Retna Malika, Or. 366 Samaradhamna vi- dhi, S. 175 Tatparys. Nirnaya, 100 Blalravankann Katha gorbha Sutra Retnakara, H. K. - 318 Bhakti retnavali, Bits - 125 Vijaya Mah - - 363 Bhanu Ron Pel. - - 282 Bharadwaja Smriti, S. - - 104 Bharata Sastra, S. - #10060 Bharateswara Cheritra, K. - 182 Bhargava Purana, S. - so) 9 Bhartrihari Sataka Vsuklys, S. 153 Bhashy akara "Cheritra, Ta. - 214 Bhasmamore, Ta. - - - 245 Bhatti Kavya, S. - - 152 Bhava Chinta Ratna, H KX... 594 —— Narayana Mahatmya, S. 139 —— Pradipika, S. - >... 157 Bhavishyottara Purana, S. - 121 Bheda dikkara, S. - - - 101 vibhishika, 8. - ~ 101 Bhikshatana Kavya, H. K. . 323 Bhima Chandassu, Tel. - 303 Khanda, S, 139 ere Tel. Bhishma Parva, Tel. Bhogini Dandaka, Tel. Bhoja Cheritra, Tel. vow an Ny no [Sd [=} Prabandhba, S. 159 159 Bhramarambakshetra Mahat- mya, S. - - 139 Bhugola Provurd, Ta - - 244 Gita, Or. - - 366 Sangraha, S. - - 125 169 — ee Tel, - - 258 Bbuvana Kosha, Ta. - - 244 HE. - - 325 INDEX. 624 Page. Bhuvaneswara Mahatmya, S. 139 Bhyravadevi Purvottaram, H. KR. = - - - - 325 Bommanayaka Katha, Ta. - 214 Brahma Gita, Tel - - = 299 Brahmaranya Mahatmya, S- 139 Brahma Sutra Yyslshyanmn S - 99 Srahoatarks Stove Vivara nam, S. - - 102 Brahmavaivartta Durane, S.=-=115 Brahmaya Suvi, H. K. - 325 Brahmottara Section of the Skanda Purana, Ta. - - 190 Brhamottara Section of the Skanda Durant; Sis = 195 Bruj Vilas, H. - - - 374 Buddhipura Mahatmya, S. - 142 C. Qassitein, J. - 392 Ceded District, Local Tracts relating to, - - - 435-460 Chaitanya Charanamrita, S. - 147 Chamatkara Chandrika, S. - 155 Champu Bharat S. - 156 ————— Bharata Vyakbya- nam, S. - 156 Rérayato, S. = 7156 Chamunda Raya Purana, K. 178 Sankshepa, H. K. - 325 Chamundaraya Sataka, S. - 186 Chhandogya Upanishad, H. 370 Chandrabhanu Cheritra, Tel. 283 Chandrangada Cheritra, Tel. 283 Chandrarekha vilapa, Tel. - 301 Chandrika parinaya, Tel. wiz £80 Charana Sudhanidhi, Or. - 366 Charitra Chondrakerna, J. - 391 Batara Vayu, J. - 392 Bikermajit, P. - 387 2 Wiveho, J oS te 80 Charuchandrodaya, Tel. - 284 Chatur Brahma varnanam, Or - - - - - 366 Chaturvinsati Purana, Ta. - 182 Chatu Sastra, S. - - ==155 Chengi Rajakal, Ta. - eo) Chenna Basava Purana, H.R. - - - «2311 Chenna Baswana Kalajnyan, HE - - ws BP Chenna Kesava Swami Sasa- napatra, K. - 844 Obl andogyniTpanishad, 8S. - 98 | ree ee - 370 Chhatra Prakas, H. - 870° Chidambara Agharadi, Ta. - 2490 RH Koravangi Ta. - 218 ee Mahatmya, S. - 134 Chikitsa Sata Sloka, S. i ATE Chikka Deva Raja Yascbhu- shana, FL. 7 | Chintameni, S. = 187 Chitrakuta Mobaimys, S - 134 Milt" mime «= 194 Chitra Mimansa, S. - - 160 Chis vilas, H. - - - 369 Chola Charitra, S. - 148 Choladesa Purvika Cheritra, Ta. i= 201 Chola Mobatrys, Ta. - 198 Cholangipur Perumal kovil Katha, Ta. - = 107 Chola Purva Pattyam, Ta. - 200 —-—— Sanhati, H, XK. - 332 Coins - - - - 582 593 Cholamandala, onduinie dala, Pondyamandala Diajas kal, Ta. - 203 D. Daksha Smriti, S. 103 Dakshinakali puis Mahat- mya, S. - 136 Daivajnokta Sushi S. - - 168 Daiva Sahaya Sakhamani- mala, Ta. - - - - 224 Danahemadri, S. - - = +311 Danapaddhati, S. - - wie IHL Dandi Alankara, Ta. - - 242 Dasabhakti Panchastuti, S. - 186 Dasa Kumara Cheritra, S, - 158 Dasaratha Nandana Cheritra, Tel. - - - - - 284 Dasavatara Cheritra, Tel. - 284 Detter Asefiyah, P. - - 381 Dersapaurnamasa Vidhi, S. - 110 (dpastamba), S. - 110 prayaschitta, S. - 110 Desanirnaya, S. - - «i..109 Ta. - - - 244 Desasasana, M. - - =. 362 Destkhet Alemgir, P. - - 385 Page. | Ghatikachala Mabatmys, S. 7 INDEX. 625 : Page. Page. Destur Insha, P. - - - 385 | Ghritasnaneswara Mahatmya, Devagoudanahalli Purvotta- So - . - - 134 TE ramK. - - - - 344 | Gita Bhashya, Mah. - - 363 Devakaram, Ta. 24:2 Govinda, S, - «i152 Devaki nandana Sateks, Tel, 284 Sara, S. - 24 300 Devamalla Cheritra, Tel. . 284 | Gnyana Samandhar Cheritra, Devanga Cheritra, S. - - 148 Ta. =» - - - - 212 Devaram, Ta. - 224 | Gocharanaphala, S. - - 167 ~ Devangada Purvorthon, K. 344 | Gokerna Mahatmya, S. - 133 Devaraya Pilla paral, Ta. - 226 Sasana prati, H. K. - 334 Dewa Charitr. J. - 391 | Goladhyaya of the Sarge Sid- Dhananjaya Nighantu, H K. 340 dhanta, S. 162 Dhanwantari Nighantu, H. (Gomatiswara Pratishtha Chios g.. - - - - 342 ritra, K. - - - 184 Dhermamrita Kalin, R. - 185 | Gostani Mahatmya, S. 134 Dhermangada, Cheritra, Tel. 285 | Goverdhana gird Mabatmya Dhermapariksha, K. - - 184 R. - 344 Dhermapravartti, 8S. - = 107 Guisheni Tshk, - - - 39 Diksha krama retna, S. air :179 Grabanadhikara, S. - - 168 Dilliraja Katha, Ta. - - 210 | Grahasphuta, Ta. - - 244 Diwan Anwari, P. - - 387 | Grihanirmana vidhi, Tel. - 804 Hafiz, P. - - 387 | Guna Sagara, Or. - - - 366 Drawings, list of - - 081 | Gupta Gita, Or. - - - 366 Drona Parva, Tel. - - 250 | GuruNamasivayaCheritraTa, 215 Durga Mahatmya, S. - -.. 136 —— H. K. - =. 305 H Dwadasanupreksha, K. - =: 183 : Halabed Purvottaram, K. =~ 844 E Halakanara vernanam, K. 344 : Halati Mahratta, P. - - 380 Erange Valange Cheritra, Ta. 215 | Halasya Mahatmya, S. - 146 Hahib as seir, P. - - - 376 F Hakikethai Hindustan, P. 380 ’ Haluhakki Sakuna, H. K, - 841 Fragments, S. - - - 93 | Hamsavinsati, Tel. - 285 Hangala Grama Roya rekha, G K. - 3845 ! Haratistoalll Ta. - -i. DOM Gajapati Vamsavali, Or. - 363 | Haranahalli Vernanam K. - 345 Ganesashthaka, S. 156 | Hara pradipika, S. - «171 Ganga Gauri Sambad, H. Harihara taratamya, S. - 155 K. - - 339 | Harischandra Katha, Tel. - 286 Ganita Stnarola, S. - - 169 | —— Nalopakbyaza, HR. =r S41 Tel. - 285 Ganitasarasangraha, S. - - 187 | Harita Sarit, S. - - - 103 Ganita Sastra, S. - - - 187 | ——— - - - 104 Trirasikam, Tel. - 303 | Harivansa, K. - 182 Garurachala Mohiatroys, So. 133 Trishns 1ila, SS. .- 128 Purana, S. - 115 | Hastagiri Mahatmya, S. - 146 Gautama Smriti, S. - - 103 | Hediket al Akalim, P. - - 8583 Gautami Mahatmya, S. - - 134 | Hemadri Santi, S. - - 112 Gaya Mahatmya, S. ~ 133 | ~~ Vratavidhi, S. SCH ft 7 - 134 | Hemeswara Mahatmya, S. =~ 147 626 - INDEX. : Page. Page. Hindu History, Literature Jatinul Kavayar, Ta. - «1 O17 &ec., Translations of papers Jati Valleni, Ta. - - - O17 relating to, - : - 566,567 | Jayollasa nidhi, S. - 100 Himavat Khanda of the Jinadatta Raya Gherltis, K.- 183 Skanda Purana, 8. - - 122 | Jinamuni Tanaya Nitisara, K. 184 Hoanglain, J. - - 391 | Jivandhara Cheritra, K. -= 189 Hoangleng, 3. - - 391 | Jnanarnava, S. - - - 174 Homavidhana, S. - - 186 | Jnyana Samudra, i 369 Homavidhi, S. - - 95-95 | Jnyaneswari krita Subdacha Hora makaranda Uddahara- : Paryaga, Mah. - 633 nam, S. - - 165 | Jyanamadi Yulla Nataka, Ta. -219 | Horasara, S. - - - 165 | Jyotisharetnamala, S. - = 2160 E Jyotisha sangraha, S. - - 164 I 3 - 164 8 LE -~ 841 Tudrakils, Parvata Mabaiviys, Po. 192 K Indraprasiht Mabatnte S.- 130 2 Indravatara Eoshetr Mahat- Kadalipura Mahatmya, S. - 131 mya, S. - - 130 | Kadamba Arasu Cherites, H Indumati Pari inays, Tel, = 985 R= - - - 334 Inscriptions - - - 491-493 | Kadambari, S. - - 156 Inshai Herkern, P. - - 385 | Kadambavana Mzhatmya, 8S. “131 Main al Zemji, P. - 385 | Kailasa natha Sataka, Tel. - 286 Methub, P. - - 385 | Kakaralapudi Gopala Payaka Images, list of - - - 594-599 Rao Vamsavali, Tel. = 1-098 Iswaraganangala Hasaru, H. Kakutstha Vijaya, S. - - 1556 = - - - - 818 | Kalachakra, S. - - - 165 Kalachakradarsa, S. - - 465 J Kaladharopakhyana, Tel. - 286 : Kaladi Arasu Purvogaram, Jaganmohana, Or.- - 366 H.R. - 332 J agannath Mahatmya, Tel. - 255 | —— Vamsaval = K. - 332 Vijaya, H. K. - 305 —_ re = = 345 Jaimini Bhagavat, S. - - 124 | Kalahastiswara Mabatmya, en, Bharata, H.K. - = 304 Tel, - - - O86 Jaina Kovil Vivaram, Ta. - 188 Kalamadhava, S. - - - 109 ~~ Kudiyiri Vivaram, Ta. - 188 | Kalamrita, S. - - - 165 Pustaka Suchi, Ta. - 187 | Kalamritavyakhyana, S. - 166 Jama al Kawanin, P. - - 385 | Kalanjara Mahatmya, S. - 132 Jambudwipa Nirnayam, S. - 125 | Kalaprakasa, S. - - 166 Jambukeswara Sthala Pe Kalasakshetra Mahatmya, S. 131 rana, Ta. - - 196 | Kalavati, Or. - - 867 Janamejaya Vansavali, Ta. 211 | Kala Vidhana, S. - ~ 165 Jangama Kalajnyana, Tel. - 272 | Kalika Khanda, 8S. - - 123 Jang Nama Rao Bhao, Hin 390 | Kalika Purana, S. = 2 1170] J SE hharans S. - - 164 | —~—— Mah. - - 3864 Jataka Chandrika, S. - - 164 | Kalikota Kerala Utpatti, M. 3862 Jatakakalanidhi, S. - 164 | Kalingattu Bharini, Ta. - 208 Jatakeralangham, Ta. - - 943 Kaliyar Kavya, H. K. - 823 Jataka Sangraha, S. - 164 | Kaliyuga Raja Olieriirn) Tel. 278 Jati Bhedanul, Ta. - - 217 | Kalpakhanda, S. - 12, ~——— nirnaya, S. - - - 113 | Kulpasutra, S. - w UR 0 INDEX. Kerala Krishi, M. - - 627 Page. : = Page. . Kalpasutra, H. - - - 373 | Kerala Utpati, M. - - 347 ~ Kalpa Tantra, S. - - - 172 | Keran as Sadin, P. - 287 ~ Kamakshi Vilasa, 8S. - - 131 | Kerikala Chola Cheritra, HK. 339 Kamalachala Mahatmya, S. - 131 | Kermadr ayaschitta, S. - - 108 Kamalalaya Mahatmya, S. - 131 | Kerna Parva, Tel. - ~ 95] Kamana Cheritra, H. K. - 340 | Kernata Rajakal, Ta. - wi D1 Kamandaki Niti, H. K. - 340 | Kesara Mahatmya, S. - - 133 Kamban Paral, Ta. - - 225 | Khazanebh Amra, P. - - 884 Kamboja Raja Cheritra, Tel. 286 | Kholaseh Gour va Tai diger Kanchisthala Purana, Ta. - 191 P. . 953 Kanteswara Mahatmya, S. - 131 Rholasst al Tawarikh, P. 876 Kanthirava Narasa Raja Kimia Sadet, P. - - - 388 Cheritra, H. K. - - 331 | Kiratarjuniya, Tel. - i OR Kanwa Swmriti, S. - = 2104 c— H, K «539 105 | Kishkindhya kanda, g.- - - 152 Kanyaka Cheritra, Tel. - 280 | Kissa Firoz Shab, P. - - 386 Kapila Sanhita, 8 - = 131 | Kisseh Biker majis wa Boja, P,-_338 ——— Sastra, Ta. - - 247 | Pi . 397 Kapilavachakam, Ta. - - 220 —m Kanwar Kamrup, P..-.386 Kapota vakya, Tel. - - 286 | —— Padmavat, P. - 386 —_— HH. K. - - 339 | —— Padmavats, Hin. - -. 30% Karibhanta Katha, H +R. - 337 —— Wa Madamalati, 2. - 386 Karnata Sahda Manjari, H.K. 340 | Kisseh Shakraoti, A. - 375 Kartika Mahatmya, S. - - 132 | Kissu Saif al Maluk wa Bedi Kashf al Mehjub, P. - - 388 al Jemal, -;2 1000 Kasi Khand, S. - 123 | Kitab Timuriya, P. - - 378 Kasi Khanda of the Skanda Kokokam, Ta. - - «(1290 Purana, Ta. - 190 | Kolatunad Purvotaram, M. - 362 Kasikhanda molo vuna Red- Kommipath, Ta. - - - 224 divar Vansavali, Tel. - 275 | Konarka Mahatmya, S. i 183 Kasim padavettu, Ta. - - 224 | Kondapuradi Vernanam, K. 345 Kasimukti Prakasika, S. - 125 | Kongadasa Rajakal, Ta. - 209 Kasiraja Nighantu H. K. - 341 | Koteswara Mahatmya, S. - 133 Kataka Raja Vansavali, S. - 147 | Krishna Cheritra, H. K. - 305 Katama Raja Cheritra, Tel. - 272 | Krishnakarnamrita, S. - 175 Kathakalpataru, Mah. - - 363 Vyakhyana, S. - 175 Kathasarit Sagara, S. - - 159 | Krishna Mahatmya, S. - i 139 Kathoragiri Mahatmya, S. - 130 Raya Cheritra, Tel. - 262 Katyayana Sutra Paddhati, S. 97 Raya Rajya aledaviv- —~———— Bhashya, S. - - 97 arg, K 345 Kaveri Mahatmya, S. - = 189 AgrabaraniChas Kavikalpalata, S. - - - 160 ruvu Purvottara, Tel. - 270 Kavi kerna Rasayana, Tel. - 287 Ragya aleda vivara, Kavindra Kalpa, S. - =: 172 - - - - - 845 Kavi Prija, H. - - - 390 Sataka, Tel, - 900 Kaviraja Marga H. K. - = 341 Vijaya, S. - = 1:36] Kavyalankara Churameani, Krishnarjuna Samvada, Tel. 251 Tel, - - - 302 | Krityaretnavali, S. - - 109 Kavya Sangraha, S. - 156 | Kriyasakti Wadesgar, K. - 845 Kayura bahu Cheritra, Tel, 287 | Kshirini vana. Mahatmya, 83. ..183 Kedareswara Mahatmya, S. - 133 | Kuhusanti, S. 168 Keraladesa Katha, Ta. - - 210 Kumarakshetra Mahatmya, S. 132 362 | Kumara Rama Cheritra, LK. 326 628 INDEX. Kumareswara Sataka, Ta. - Kumbhakona Mahatmya, S. : Virabhadra Tamburan Bharani, Ta. - Kumbhasi Kshetra Mahat- mys, 8. - o.oo Kunda kalpa lata, S. - Kunneivenden, Ta. - Kurma Purana, S. - Kusalava Nataka, Ta. Kuvalayananda, S. L. Labal abab, H. - - Laghu Buddha Purana, S. Sangraha, S. - Laghuvarttika tika, S. Laghugraha Manjari, S. - TLiakshana Churamani, Tel. - Lakshminarayana Samvada S. Lakshmi Nrishimha Batake, Tel. - vilas, Tel. - Lalitarchana Chandrika, S. Lavanyavati, Or. - - Leb ul Tanarikb, P. Lilavati, Or. - - Linga Mahatmya, S. Linga Purana, S. Loka Swarupa, K. - Lohachala Mabatmya, S. Lohita Smriti, S. - M. Madagiri Rogels Gueritr, HK. Madanagiri Roja Ruths, Ta. - Madhavabhyudaya, Tel. - Madhavi Vana Mahatmya, S. Madhaviya Prayaschittam, S. Madhura Wiranpen Ammar, Ta. Mudtwacharya Vilays, 8 Ts Madhwa Siddhanta Sara, S. - Madhyarjuna Mahatmya, Li Magha Kavya, S. - - Mahabharat, 3. - - - Tirthayatra Ver- nanam of Pulastya, S. - Mahabharata, Ta. - - - Page. 229 132 213 132 110 238 116 218 161 373 122 186 169 302 124 300 287 173 367 375 367 141 115 187 141 103 332 223 287 140 108 213 149 100 194 152 126 304 127 189 Page. Mahabharata, Jarasandha Badha, S. - - «2198 Pancha Retna, S. - 127 Tatparyanirnaya, S. - 100 Vyakhyana, S. 128 Manuscript translations, re- ports to, - - - 499-578 Mahalakshmi retnakosha, S. 173 Mahkzen al Israr wa Khosru Shirin, P. - - 387 Mahratia Districts, trenslas tions of papers relating to,- 565 Makara] Bomaraj Vamsavali, Tel. - - - - 279 Mairavana Cheritra, S. - 150 ES Tel. - 288 Mairavanakatha, Ta. - - 221 Maisur Arasu Prrmparyas, H XK. - - 330 ——— Purvabhyu- daya, H. K. - = 329 Maisur Arasa Varaenoall, H. KX: = - - - - 330 Sasana prati, H. XK. - 332 Majmu al Insha, P. - - 385 — as Senaya, P. - - 388 Malabar Coast, translations of writings relating to, - 558,559 Local tracts, relating to, - - - - 471-485 Malati Madhava, S. - = 157 Mallapura Mahatmya, S. - 140 Mallikarjuna Sataka, Tel. - 300 Malyadi Nrisinha Chonda, Tel. - - - 302 Mamakima, P. - - - 389 Manatunga Cheritra, H. - 372 Mandala Panji Or. 367 Mondale purashs Nighanta, Ta. - - 241 Mandhaia Cherliva, Tel. - 289 Mangalagiri Mahatmya, S. - 139 Manimantapa Mahatmya, S.- 139 Manipurada Parvo K. - 345 Manisara, S =. :103 Manmatha Cheritrs, K. =i12183 Manmathaneranda Katha, S...929) Mantra Mahatmya, H. K. - 339 Mantrasarartha dink) Tel. - 299 Manu, B. - 392 Marana CT Ta. - «iif O43 Marawa Jati Vernanam, S. - 217 Markandeya Purana S. = 7116 INDEX. 629 Page. Page. ~ Masaphalam, Ta. - - 244 | Nalaraja Vemba, Ta. - - 99] Maser Asafi, P. - - - 382 | Nalaripada Ure, Ta. - -¢ 238 Matala Teruvengala Raya Nale Sthala Purana, Ta. - 104 Cheritra, Tel. - - ~ 976 | Nallamale, Ta. - - - 9226 Mathura Setu, S. - - - 125 | Nandala Krishnama Vamsa- Matsya Purana, S. “TTS vali, Tel. - - - 5 973 Mayakshetra Mabusriya, S. - 140 | Nandigiri Mahatmya, S. - 110186 Mayurapura —————— S. - 139 | Nanja “Raja Cheritra, Tel. - 289 Mayuraverma Cheritra, S. - 149 | Nannaya Cheritra, H. K. - 399 Megha Duta Tika, S. - = 153 | Nannul, Ta. - - - 239 Minakenl Amman Piltamual, Nanwali, Ta. - - - 938 - 220 Narakavedana. ii - Mir. Shereh Lsagoji, A. - 374 8. 2. {17d . Mizan, P. - - 388 | Narapati j Hy chatyy s. «173 Misra, S. - - - =. 150 Vijaya, S. :- +:.168 Mitakshara, S. - - - 105 | Narasa bhupaliyam, Tel. - 301 Muasir al Amra, P. - - 384 | Narasinha Parijata, S. = rw i108. Mudgala Purana, S. - 122 Sahasranama, H. K. 340 Mudra Rakshasa, S. - - 157 | Narasinh Raya Vamsavali,Ta. 214 Mugur Arasu Cheritra, H. & 334 | Narayana Jiyara Katha, Tel 260 Muhurta Ganapati, S. - 167 | =——— Sataka, Ta. - 226 ————— Martanda, S. - 167 | Narayanavali, S, - - «5 11) Muktichintamani Mishatnign Nareda Pancharatragama, S. 175 S. 140 | Narivall palempatta’ verna- Muktilehetra Mukutiye, S.- 140 nam, Ta. - ww 0) Mula Stambha, Tel. - - 256 | Narukur Porlintam, Tel. - 289 Munshaib, P. - 389 | Naseb nama, - - . Bi Muntekheb Shah Nama, P 387 | Nashk al Ishar, A. : ~ - 374 Muppu, Ta. - - 246 | Nasiketu Purana, Ta. - - 197 Mupuntoti Wolle, Ta. - - 197 | Nava Chola Cheritra, Tel. - 273 Murari Nataka S. - - 158 | Nava grahapuja Paddhati, S. 125 Mysur Arasu Purvabhyu- Nanda Cheritra, Ta. * - 224 daya K. - - - - 345 | Navya Sastra, Ta. - 246 ——— Chenna Bhandara Nayatta Kalam Perumayan Lekha, K. - - - 346 Vivada, Ta. - 244 Mysur, translation of writ- Nigamagama Sara, Mah. - 364 ings relating to, - - 559 | Nijaguna Swami Kaivalya Mysur, local tracts relating Paddhati, H. K. - - 339 to, ~ - - - - 460-467 | Niladri Mabhatmya, S. - 1188. . Nilakanthi Vyakhya, = 4 s167 N Nirmala Granth, Hin. - - 391 : Nirnaya Dipika, S. - - 100 Nacharajiyam, H. K. - - 341 | Nisab as Sibian, P. - - 389 NadiParvata gala Hesaru,Tel. 258 | Nishan Hyderi, P. - - 381 Nagakumara Cheritra, K. - 182 | Nitisara, Ta. - - =: 299 Nagatirtha Mahatmya, S. - 136 Ta. = - = 1920 Nagaya Cheritra, H. K. - 322 | —— snabandbasiretin Ta. 229 Nakshatra Chintamani, S. - 168 | Niti Sattie, J. - - i 390 — phala, S. - - 167 | Nitivemba, Ta. - - - 229 Naishadha, S. - - - 152 | Nityabhishekavidhi, S. - 186 Tel. - - - 289 | Nityadanadi paddbati, S. - 111 Nala Cheritra, Tel. - - 289 | Northern Circars, translation Nalaraja Katha, Ta. - - 221 | of papers relating to, - 56] 0630 INDEX. Page. " Page. Nrisinhopanishad, H. - - 370 | Payini Mahatmya, S. - - 137 Nuskheh Mukhtellefeh, P. - 380 | Perala kshetra Mahatmya, S. 138 : . Perawoliyar Purana, Ta. - 194 0 Periya Purana, Ta. - -. 190 : Persian Copper Coins, - - 593 Olganath, Ta. - - - 229 | Phalabhaga, S, - co 367 Omar Nama, P= - 384 Phullaranya Monatmys, Bie 4138 Oshoda dengen Horgan, J. 392 | Pinakini Mahatmya, S. ri 187 Prabhudeva, Kalajnyan, HK. 318 P Sunyasampadana, : HR. - - - - 870 Padmachala Mopnpuoys, Ta. - 196 | Prabhulinga lila, Tel. - - 261 Padmakhanda, S. 137 - HK. -- 316 Padma Purana, S. - 113 | Prabhunatana Taravali, HK. 317 Padmasaras Mahatmya, el. - 256 | Prabodha Chandrodaya, S. - 157 Paduranganga i Prahlada Cheritra, Tel. - 258 Mabh.- - - 365 | Prasanga Retnavali, S. ~- 154 Palani Purana, i. - - 195 | Prasanna Venkateswara Ma- Palininondi Nataka, Ta. - 218 hatmya, S. - - +138 Palnad Vira Cheritra, Tel. - 273 | Pratapa Cheritra, Tel. - - 0.270 Pampa Mahatmya, S. - 138 Chintamani, Or. . A307 Panchamarga Utpatti, Ta. - 187 Rudra yaso blush Panchananda Mahatmya, S. = 137 anam, S. - - 160 Panchanga patra, &e., S. - 166 Pratisakhya, 8. w= - 96 Pancharatra Dipika, S. - - 170 | =————— Bheshya, S. - 96 Panchatantra, Ta. - - 223 | Pratishtha tilaka, S. - - 186 ree Mah. - = 364 | Pravara dipika, S. - - 113 Pandarajayaso bhushana, S. 161 | Prayana Puri Mahatmya, S. - 138 Pandava Gita, S. - 128 | Prayoga Parijata, S. - - 109 Panditaradhya Ciferiers, Tel. 261 | Premasudha nidhi, Or.- - 367 Panduranga Mahatmya, Tel. - 252 | Prembo-dare Oshodo, J. - 392 BE Mah. 365 | Premsagar, H. - - - 373 _ Pandya Rajakal, Ta. - - 208 | Prithwi Raja Cheritra, H. - 873 Papaghni Mahatmya, S. - 137 | Pujyapada Cheritra, K.- - 183 Papanasana Mahatmya, S. - 137 | Puratana Ragala, H. K. - 319 Paralamuvan torhal, Ta. - 208 | Purnadhyagam, S. - - 96 Parama purusha pravthans Pururava Cheritra, Tel. ~~ 290 Manjari, S. - 175 | Purushottama kshetra, S. - 137 Paramartha Guruven Katha, Purvaprayogam, S. - - 98 Ta. - - - - - 224 | Pushpadhanta Parana, K. - 181 Parasara Sri, S. - - 104 | Pushpavana Mahatmya, S. - 138 Vyakhya, S. - - 105 Parasurama Vijaya Tel. - 290 R. Parsi Prakas, H. - - - 370 Parvati Koravangi Cheritra Radha Madhava Samvada, Tel. 290 ol - - - - 338 | Raghavanka Cheritra, H. K. 323 Patiganita Tika, S. - - 169 | Raghava Pandaviya, Tel. - 291 Patita Pavana Cheritra, Tel. - 290 291 Patra Prakasa, S. - - 166 | Raghu Devi, S. - - «2-103 Pattana Pilla paral, Ta. - 226 Vansa, S. - -151 Pampa Mahatmya, S. - - 138 | Rajabhisheka peddhoth S.. =o 2 Payamukhiswara Koravangi, Rajagriha Mahatmya, S. Ne) Ta. : -~ . - - - 218 | Baja Niti, Tel. - = - 291 3 } : {NDEX. 631 Page. Page. Raja Sahawali, P. - 383 | Retnakara, S. +*=.16} ~ Rajasekhara vilasa, H. K. - 338 | Rhikshatana Kavya, H, x. yan S00 Rajavali, P. - - - 379 | Rig Veda, S. - 92 Rajavansavali, S. 5150 Pr aments, S. - 93 Rajavetti Virabhadra douda Anukr amanika, S. - 93 Kavell, Tol. =~ - 257 Aswalayana Sutra,S. 93 Rajendra Vijaya H. K. - 338 Santi Prakaranam,S. 93 Ramabhyudaya, Tel. - - 290 Suktas, 8, ~ «'," «(109 Ramachandrika, H. - - 372 | Rozet as sefa, P. - - - 877 Rama Gita Govinda, S. - 1563 | Rudra Bharata, H. K. - ~ 1893 Ramappayyen, Ta. - - 214 | Rudrakoti Mahatmya, 8. - 141 Rama Raja Cheritra, Tel. - 268 | Rukmangada Cheritra, Ta. - 219 Rama Stava Ragiya, Tel: wv. O00 § = mimaeedlo] 212 S00) Ramayan, Hin, - - 3891 | Rupavati Cheritra, Tel. - 209 Bamayans, Ta. - «= 188 2 last sections of, S. 126 S —————— Aranya and Kish- . kindhya Kandas, Ta.- - 189 | Sabdamani Derpana, H. K, - 340 Ayodhya Kanda, S. 126 | Sabha Parva, Tel.- - 249 Ramayana Bala Kanda Vya- Sadachara Smriti Vyakbya,S. 107 khana, S. - 126 | Sahyadri Khanda, S. 123 Ralakanda, S. - 126 | Sahitya Retnakara, S. - 160 Vyakhana, S. - 126 | Sakalakatha sara sangraba, Mahatmya, S. - 124 Tel. - - - 9201 Sangraha, S. - 126 | Sakatayana Vyslearans, S. «41786 Sundara Kanda Ta., 189 | Sakuna Nimitta, H. K.- = 18d] Ramayana Uttara, S. - - 126 | Sakuntala Nataka, S. - «157 — Kanda, Ta. - 189 Vyakhyana, 8. - 157 Vachya, Ta. - - 189 | Salivahana Cheritra, S. =" 15] Vyakhyana, S. - 186 Sataka, S. - «L155 Yuddha Kanda, Ta. 189 Salya Parva, Tel. - - «1 OB) Rangadandadi, Ta. - - 225 | Sama Veda, S. - - 97 Rangakalambakam, Ta. “9985 Rahasyam, s. - 97 Ranganath Ramayana, Tel. . 291 | Samba vilasa, Tel.- - «> 11999 Rangarao Cheritra, Tel. - 279 | Sambhala Mahatmya, S. {0148 Rasa Kalolla, Or. - - - 368 | Sambhava khanda of the Rasalekha, Or. - - - 368 Skanda Purana, Ta. - - 189 Rasamanjari, S. - - - 160 | Sambhugiri Mahatmya, S. - 143 —————— Prakasa, S. - - 160 | Sampagemanna Sataka, Tel.- 800 Rasa Panchaka, Or. - - 868 | Samudrika Lakshana, Tel. - 303 —— Taringini, S. > - 160 | Samyaktwa Kaumudi, K. - 184 Ratna Pariksha, S. - - 170 | —————————— Ta. - 184 Ratta mattam, Tel. - - 303 | Sanadha, P. - - « 888 Ravana SiddheswaraCheritra, Sanakadi mundi N abil; Ta. 219 CK. - - - - 321 | Sananda Cheritra, Tel. = 992 Rayadurga Arasu Purvotta- Sanatkumara Cheritra, KK. = -189 ram, 346 | Sandilya Smriti, S. - - 104 Raja Dalawe Vansa- Sanghattar Cheritra,Ta. - 2]J2 vali, K. - 346 | Sankalpa Suryodaya, S. - 158 rms Sibiu, K. - - 346 | Sankara Cheritra, Tel. - - 978 Resaleh Haiyet, P. - - 988 | m———— Katha, H. K.- - 325 Ilm Siafa, - - i= 880 | Narayana Mahat- Mamuleh A. 375 mya, S. - - . AE 632 INDEX. Sankara Sambhava, S. - Vijaya, BH - Sankha Smriti, S. Sankhya Chandrika, : Santimayukha, S. - Santinatha Purana, K. Santi Parva, Tel. - Sainti Prakaranam by Bondh ayana, S. - Saptarshi Smits Sangraba, S. ———— Stotra, S Saragrahamanjari, S. Sarangdhara Cheritra. Tel. Paddhati, S. —H. KK. - Yachagana, Ta. Saranu Lilamrita, K. H. - Saraswata Vilasa, S. - - Saraswati Kanthabharana, S. Sareda Tilaka, S. - - - Sariraramimansa, S. - - Saru karunu Uspatti, Ta. - Sarva Desa Vrittanta San- graha, S. - - Sarvajna Kalajnyanam, ii K. Kalajnyan, H. K. - P 1 1 1 » ' . Sarva Jyotisha sangraha, S. - Sarvamanya Champu, S. - Sarva Paddhati, S. - - Sarvapura Kshetra Mahat- mya, S. - - - - Sarvartha Chintamani, S. - AA rr tn, feats, a. - Sarvartobbadra chakra vya- khyana, S. - Sor huts Sangrohs, S. Sasanka Vijaya, Tel. - Sastro Basookee, J. - Satachandi Vidhanam, S. Satasringa Mobsters, S. - Sat tabwa, S.- Satyendra Chola H.R. Cheritra, Baungarys Ju Yedarl Vyakhys, Sauptika Parva, Tel, - Sayid Nama, P. - - Seir al Tawarikh, P. - —— Mutakherin, P. = ~ Servaprayaschitta Vidhi, S. Page. 123 151 324 104 176 ‘112 181 251 93 106 174 167 292 153 293 338 219 319 106 161 158 98 + 217 151 321 338 322 164 153 173 145 167 243 166 155 108 Sesha Dharma Retnakara, Pel.» - - Setu Maboirya, Sn Shadrasa Nighanta, S. - Shah Nama, P. - - Shereh al Abab, A. - Topfet al Irakin, P. - _ Shorasa Kumara Cheriizra, Tel. - - Siddhanta Chundrils, S. - ———— Siromani, S. Siddharamaya Cheritra, H. K. i L.R. Siddharangakalpa, S. - Siddheswara Dandoks; Tel. Siksha, S. - "Vyakhyanam, S. Vidhi, S. - Silseleh Jogiyan, P. Silpa Sastra, S. - Ta. Tel. inne HK Rayarekha, K. - —— Sima Hutavali, K. Sringeri matha Lekha, K. Sinhachala Mahatmya, S. Sinhala wips Rafe Katha Tel. - Sinhasana Divaleingsth S. Sirumana Katha, H. K. Sirutonda Yachagana, Ta. Sittyar, Ta. - - - Sivahbaktaru Purana, H. K.- Sivadhikya Purana, RK Sivadwaitaprakasika, S. - Siva Ganga Mahatmya, S. - Sivajnyana Saktyarwore, i Siva Kanchi Mahatmya, S. Kavacha, S. - - Sivandhi Sthala Purana, Ta.- - Sivaprakasika, Ta. - Sivarupanandam, Ta. - Siva sabasranama, S. - Sivatatwa Retnakara, S. Sudhanidhi, S. Sivavakyaparal, Ta. - Skanda Purana Brahmottara, Section, S.- - - - Ta. ———— Himavat Khanda, S.- Kalika Khanda, S. = Kasi Khanda, S. - - Page. 252 146 171 387 374 387 294 102 321 174 144 174 192 229 229 174 154 124 225 123 190 122 123 123 INDEX. 633 Page. Page. Skanda Kalika Khanda, Ta. - 190 | Surabhandeswara, Tel. - - 293 Sahyadri Khand, 8. - 123 | Surapura Raja Vamsavali, SambhavaKhanda,Ta.- 189 Tel. - - - - 279 Yuddha Khanda, Ta. - 189 | Surasa Sangraha, S. - - 186 Smriti Chandrika, S. - - 106 | Suryapunja Vidhi, S. - ~ 212 Derpana, S. - - 106 | Surya Siddhanta, S. - - 162 ——— Kaustubha, S. - - 106 Goladhyaya, S. 162 Muktaphala, S. - - 108 Medbyamadhi- Sangraha, 8. - - 105 kam Vyakhana, S. - 162 Somasekhara and Chitrase- Prakasa, S. - 162 khara Katha, H. K. - - 334 Sabhashya, S.- 162 Somatirtha Mahatmya, S. - 146 me Shuadbyaye Southern provinces, transla- | ana Vyakhyana, S. = 163 tions of papers relating to, 554 | =——————— Vyakhya, S. - 163 Sraddha Nirnaya, S. - - 110 | ———— Vyzkhyanam, Bes - 1-162 Srauta Sutram, S. 96 | Suta Sanhita, S. - 124 Srenika Raja Cheritra, Mah. - 365 | Suyoga Cheritra, H. K. ~ 1-325 Sri Bhagavat, S. - - 117 | Swaranul, Ta. - - 244 Na el. - - 252 Swarochisha Menu Cheritra, —_——H KK. - 305 Tel. - - - - 294. Ht Purana, S. - 120 | Swarodaya, S. . - - 168 —— Goshthi Mahatmya, S.- 144 | Swetagiri Mahatmya, S. - 145 Srikakola Mahatmya, Tel. - 257 Srikarani Purana, Ta. - - 196 T Srilpasastra, H. K. - - 342 : Srimantotkersha, Mah. - 365 | Taliparambu Deva Sthana Sringara Raghava, Tel. - 293 Mahatmya, M. - - - 362 Sringeri Sima Hutavali, K. - 3846 | Talpagiri Mahatmya, S. - 135 Sripala Cheritra, H. - - 872 | Tamraparni Mahatmya, Ta. - 195 Sringara Sataka, S. - - 153 | Tamul Perumal Cheritra, Ta. 221 Sriranga Mahatmya, S.- - 144 | Tanjawar Raja Cheripra, Tel. 276 ps Ta. -- 195 | Tantragara, S. - 172 Sriranga Stava, S. - - 175 rene Vyskhyans, S. = 174 Sristhala Mahatmya, S. - 145 | Tapastirtha Mahatmya, S. - 135 Stotra Aghaval, Ta. - - 226 | Taraka Brahma Manga Ma- Subrahmanya Karawal, Ta. - 243 hatmya, S. - - viet 10 Subrahmanyakshetra, S. - 146 | Tarikh Abbasi, P. - - - 877 Subrahmanya Vilas, Ta. - 90 Alem Arki Abbasi, P. 377 Sudapinjanipatto, B. - - 392 Ali Adil Shah, P, - 376 Suddhapuri Mahatmya, S. - 144 Ferishteh, P. - - "378 Sudersana Vijaya, S. - = 158 Hakimani Hind, P. - 879 Sudra Dhermatatwa, S. . % * 2, U. C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES ; TTT Si HAI 2% $F x, | COS458L148 ~~ roe SSS %, & fol WW & & , nd aN ©, %, % | LOAN PERIOD - 1 \ Home Use RETURN TO: CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 198 Main Stacks ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS. y Renewals ang Recharges may be made 4 days prior to the due date. PD & Books may be reneweqd by calling 642-3405. 4 $ DUE AS STAMPED BELOW. "» 13 008 JUL T 872008 LL $ A N & r rip &, A WN FORM NO. ppg UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY a 50M 5.03 Berkeley, California 94720-6000 & %, § Sy & Yo = %, S (A C4, Fa FO\ IRL nr ERR i hg rn EE nt et RL fe ar aT na :